《The Sword Princess' Tale》 Prologue – Reincarnation... With a Twist?!! That day marked the end of my life... And the start of my new story. "Hm... I wonder what I should do..." As I pondered about a piece of paper in my hand, a voice entered from my right ear with a hint of insult. "Why don''t you write whatever you want? Like becoming a Build Fighter or something." My eyebrows twitched. The group of youths surrounding me laughed, and I almost crumpled the paper in my hands before glaring at the source of voice. "Ha ha ha...! Do you want to see jigen-haoh-ryu ougi so much, Haru?" It didn''t take me a minute to throw out a straight right to him but the glasses nerd evaded with absolute rigor. Damn, he''s getting more like that monstrosity from below the sink...! "Wouldn''t it be better if Tori-kun goes to university?" My softhearted friend Akashi asked. "Nah, he''s got no brain to even achieve average." And his longtime neighbor Fukaki shrugged her shoulders. Aren''t you being way too harsh!? I groaned while my childhood friends continued to shower me with insults. Even though we have been in the same class from elementary school... These guys really had nothing better to do! "I will not go anywhere until Arika is independent, dumbass." I announced. "You hopeless siscon -oops!" "Shut up, Haru! I''m doing what is right!" The guy with glasses and unkempt black hair exhaled, saying ''yeah, yeah'' as if he had no sense of guilt. I clenched my hands tighter but Akashi and Fukaki prevented me from knocking this person out. After a small banter, the intersection entered our views with traffic lights glaring red at us. While waiting for the light to turn green, Haru leaned to a light post. "Well, I will not work so I''ll keep myself at home." He said. "Right, like a shut-in you are," Fukaki smirked. "You''re no different from a society trash, prodigy-kun." "So what? We will not stay together for long anyway, so why not announcing here?" ...Haa. These people are always like this. Even though there were survey papers for our choices of future career, I had zero idea about what I will do once I graduated. When I looked at the paper, at the name box filled with ''Akamaru Toribe'', I heaved a tired sigh. "It''s still one year from now so why must we worry about it...?" I asked to no one in particular. "The school is trying to support us, Tori-kun. Isn''t it a good chance for you to find something you can do for yourself?" Akashi questioned me. Well... that might be so, but I want to do something else. For once, I like sweets and making them. Becoming a patisserie can work but I don''t want others to find out my guilty pleasure. Especially Haru. This bad friend of mine wouldn''t want to leave me alone if he discovered this little secret. On top of being a freak-of-nature, he loved making people do his biddings. Such a perverted freak... and I''m his regular victim too. For the third time, I heaved a deep sigh, and I looked forward. "Or rather¡­ what can I do other than beating up people above my weight class?" I gazed upward at the orange sky. "How about becoming a boxer? Or a martial artist?" My friend suggested. And then someone snorted. "Tori isn''t someone who can stop smiling if he becomes one. He''s a savage." "Speak for yourself, Haru." I snarled at the eccentric pervert. This crazy guy isn''t someone I would want as an enemy. But no matter what he said, I¡­ we understood how childish Haru could be, so he''s no different than us in terms of being fellow savages. Then again, it''s all because Arika is a mischievous one to lure bloodthirsty villains to me. That Little Devil has never once felt guilty about sending people to the hospital... Damn. Even though she was once a crybaby who liked to cling onto this Onii-chan''s back. He''s going to cry now. The moment the green light appeared, I nodded down and took a step forward. "Well, I''m going this way, everyone." I said to my friends. "Ah, shopping for dinner eh? You got it tough, big brother." Haru pushed his glasses up. "See you tomorrow, Toori. Call us if there''s a yakuza in front of your house again." Fukaki waved her hand. "Yeah! See you again, Tori-kun!" Akashi shouted. With a parting nod, I crossed the street and walked all in my lonesome. The sky was growing darker, the sun was sinking, and a faint star glowed diagonally above the sunset. "Oh well. Better wrap things up and go home fast. Mom''s going to scold me if the groceries don''t appear on time." I hurried to the supermarket and bought the things on the list to buy. Looks like we''re going to eat curry rice tonight. Nice, though it''s not my favorite. Once I ended the shopping, I took out my smartphone. Reflected on the dark screen, a black haired youth with sharp eyes glared back. I inherited a hint of feminine feature from my mother but my eyes resembled father''s more. Overall, I have a balanced look if not a little mean-looking like the unfriendly guy next door. "Yet I found myself put in a scheme everytime... I don''t want to crossdress again." I turned on the smartphone and realized there''s little time left. So I decided to use shortcuts in a hurry. "Hm...?" And I saw something on the other side of a street. There was an elementary school girl crossing the road. ¡­well, she might be returning from her friend''s house. Besides, someone who looked like her mother was waiting for her in the other side. The two have lots of resemblances... When I resumed my little sprint, a faint screaming sound rang through the air. This sound is... tires of a car? This place is a residential area so it''s not allowed for cars to go beyond a certain mph... "Huh!?" I exasperated once a truck turned left from a corner. "No way! Vehicles aren''t allowed to turn left-" Eh!? The truck driver is sleeping! Oy, what the hell are you doing!? If you want to sleep then don''t sleep while driving that big ass of a truck! More like, how did you drive and turning in high speed like that!? Wait, that''s not the point! What about - ah, the kid froze up right in the middle of the street! Why in this kind of timing!? "D-damn! Anyone¡ª" When I looked around, people stared at the scene while taking out their cellphones. Bastards! At least do something! What should I do then!? Call some help? Too late for it. Notify the kid? Impossible. She''s in a daze if not paralyzed with fear. Save her? How? Why? Won''t I die if not crippled? Just as such question entered my mind, an image of a past memory flashed inside of me. It didn''t take me a fraction of a second to drop the grocery bags and dashed at breakneck pace. The world blurred and my heart throbbed like an orchestra drum. "Waaaaaaaahhh!!" My feet kicked the ground and I put all of my strength to gain speed.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Some said humans can exert strength beyond their limits. I of all people admitted it because I always fought with the wrong people for years. I do have a sibling who can attract trouble like a crawling chaos would but anyway. I knew how to run faster better than my peers could ever do. I did various sports and I learned many examples from them. I knew how to fight because I must protect my little sister from harms. But the reason why I couldn''t let the kid to die... was because I understood how it felt when someone close to me got hurt! "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" With a leapt, I caught the elementary school girl and held her in my arms. I floated in midair¡ª And a chill ran down my spine. I turned my back to face the truck to shield the kid''s small body. Even though I made it in time-the sound of tires screaming notified me... The truck changed direction in the last moment!? *CRASH!* with tremendous impact, my body flew away. Before I processed everything, twilight sky crossed my sight and my body impacted the ground. Sounds soon died and pitch black darkness embraced me.
...Eh? What''s this...? Nothing other than darkness here... "This is odd... Why am I here...?" Didn''t I¡­ get myself killed¡­? So why am I not panicking¡­? "Welcome to my waiting lounge, handsome." Light burst out in front of me, blinding me for a moment. After the light faded away, though... A silver-haired woman with radiant aqua blue eyes smiled at me. She''s draped with cloth which seemed to be silk. It wrapped her hourglass figure tight, and she paced forward. Each time she strode while swaying her hips to the sides accelerated my heartrate, and I averted my eyes. "Oh my, aren''t you an energetic one, Akamaru Toribe?" She said. "H-huh?! Japanese¡­ No, wait. My name...? Did... Did we meet somewhere before...?" I questioned half in doubts, half in panic. The woman chuckled. Her voice sounded like harp and it almost melted my reasoning. Unfortunately, the excitement vanished for unknown reason. "Hm. Looks like your soul is adapting well. Though I can''t say it''s ''adapting,'' but your will is strong enough to stay conscious on this realm." "...uh... right...?" "That is how it is," she beamed another dazzling smile with dreamy gaze. Fuck, she''s damn beautiful. I doubt Haru would leave her alone and even Fukaki would drool at her heavenly figure. I might be falling in love with her too. Aaaaaaahh! Isn''t it far better to encounter her alive!? "In any case, welcome to the dead spirits lounge. I am the goddess in service of this place, Freyja." Freyja...? I tilted my head but nothing happened. My sense of balance didn''t seem to work here and I didn''t understand why. Hmm¡­ Where did I hear her name again¡­? "Your childhood friend often talked about various things, including Norse Mythology." Ah. If my body was still fine, I would have pumped a fist on my palm. But soon enough I realized what¡­ or rather, who I''m talking with! "A-are you... are you...! Are you that Freyja-sama!?" "Of course I am. I can even use magic." Uwah, so blinding! The light she emitted from her body was too bright for my eyes! What the heck!? Is this the famous Negi Fever!? Don''t tell me the Thousand Blades got an insight of this skill from her!? "Well, calm down for now. I''m going to be quick with this since you''re actually not in my area jurisdiction." "Eh? Why?" "You are supposed to enter the Land of the Dead ruled by Izanami but she is still sulking since her husband left her." ...sounds troublesome. Though I still doubted her, but there was tremendous annoyance in her voice. Freyja-sama shrugged and she exhaled. "It has been a bother for quite a while. Many dead souls not from my region entered the queue and I must work over my paytime. Even though Ragnarok will start a few years from now..." H-haa...? Let''s pretend I didn''t listen to the last part. The world of gods seemed to be no different than Earth... I can''t believe a goddess is complaining like an office worker too but she''s still pretty. Yep, beautiful women older than me are in my strike zone. "But since you helped a Candidate, I would like to thank you and grant you a chance, valiant hero." Freyja-sama said. "For... For real!? What kind of chance... no. Don''t tell me...!" I exasperated. The silver haired woman in front of me nodded hard. Her long hair fluttered, her hips swayed and her rosebuds lips curved upward as she stood right in front of me. "Indeed... You have gained another chance to live in a different world, Akamaru Toribe!" The woman placed her hands on my cheeks and my consciousness darkened right after.
Darkness. It felt as if my body was in deep water but it was warm. I had been in this state but the warmth reassured me so much I slept for many times. Not long after my latest awakening, I felt as if I was sliding down a slippery slope in a water boom. Light forced me to squint and it was too bright... I heard some voices. I heard many different voices I knew nothing of. What are they talking about, anyway...? I tried to open my eyes but a blurry scene so blurry I couldn''t make out anything greeted me. Then there were two shadows. One was right above me, the other was a bit in the corner of my vision. What are they...? "XX XXXXXX XXXXXX!" "XXXX XXX..." ...uh... What? What''s going on? I don''t get it...! As much as I wanted to understand what happened, My body then lifted up and I remembered. I was once a person in Earth, and I died at the age of 17 years old... If so, this place is... what happened to me next¡­ Ah. I... reincarnated...!
Reincarnation. A new life. From what I remembered, reincarnation meant one was to live another life in a different form. Depending on the amount of deeds and karma, the next life might be enjoyable if not horrible. I''m quite lucky to reincarnate... As a human. That''s no different from me gaining average scores in the final exam, oy! Well, it''s not like me to complain and it''s better than living a life like an animal. At least raised by a human young lady with flaxen hair resembling Freyja-sama''s is far better. It had been three months ever since I was reborn here, counting with Earth calendar system. My current place was inside a Manor, in a room with large windows opened completely. Warm breeze entered the room and toyed with the white curtains. I''ve been learning the environment and the foreign world around me. Like those main characters in Haru''s books. Although I still wondered what the woman who seemed to be my mother said. Not to mention... I yawned as my eyelids grew heavier. Ugh... this heavy drowsiness... Although I was still in infancy period, I couldn''t stop myself from sleeping when this sensation struck me. It''s odd that I wanted to sleep for more than three times a day and... Weak. Is an infant this hopeless? My arms and legs didn''t obey my commands at all. Well, there''s no helping it if I were to shit myself or peed myself as a baby but... I''m helpless now. I''m not sure. Sleepiness often attacked me and next time I woke up, the flaxen-haired lady was beside me as if protecting me. I don''t get it. Even her cheeks were wet sometimes when she fell asleep next to me. What happened...? ...In any case. As a reincarnated person, I have one goal, and that is... To live freely! Yes, I want to live by my own and without troubles! Arika might be sad after my death but my friends are all reliable bunches. A prodigy who likes eroge culture, a martial artist and a handsome host... Wait. Those aren''t ordinary people at all. Won''t that make the matter worse? Ugh... Let''s put some faith in them even if they looked unreliable on the first glance. Well... the reason I wanted to live without troubles were because troubles chased me everywhere in my previous life. After all, Arika was the one who pulled the strings every time. She''s a hazardous danger equal to A-class disaster. She brought forth misfortune depending on her mood, talked with the wrong kind of people and she set me up. And what I mean is... She set me up to deal with every single problem she caused. Because of that... I fought, destroyed things, increased my debts and I got sent into the hospital like a nutjob. My average record was twelve times a month with medium injuries, by the way. "Charlotte~ It''s bath time~!" Said by a young lady who entered the room I was in. Err... I know that this won''t be something I can look forward to. I mean... it''s not like I wouldn''t mind bathing together with this lady who''s my mother but... I don''t believe it was me she called out. Why ''Charlotte''? Isn''t that a girl''s name¡­? Even if my nationality changed, I think going for a more masculine name like ''Charles'' or ''Char'' was better. Heck, I''d even vote if I got the Red Comet''s name! He''s a cool man no matter how villainous he was! Although¡­ It''s true that I was learning the language but I could only understand basic things. There were some terms I couldn''t recognize so they must be something original in this world. What''s more, the lady who brought a basin with steams rising from it... Hm. Waist-length flaxen hair, skyblue eyes, slim waistline and a beautiful smile like a scenery of thousand sunflowers blooming. Though falling a little short behind Freyja-sama, she''s the second most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. Usually, I would''ve had my heart beating fast but for some reasons... I felt nothing. Hm... It''s true that I never got excited despite seeing Arika and mom bathing together. I got hit by a glass case for soap at that time so I wasn''t sure if I deluded myself. But anyway... Guess family members aren''t in my strike zone. It could be due to our bonds bound by blood and I''m most grateful for I don''t want to get near with some incest relationship. After being undressed by mother, she dipped me into the wooden basin filled with warm water up to half of my body. Uhyaa... this feels like a hot spring. I feel reinvigorated~ Mother curved her lips upward as her downcast gaze became so gentle it shimmered. Hoh... she''s beautiful. So this is the charm of a mother. Although I wasn''t excited for the least bit, but my father must be a lucky a man to marry someone like her. Oh, right. This must be my first time bathed by my mother. After all, I smelled a different scent of flower every time I woke up. The sensation of the clothes I was wearing differed too which meant I was bathed when I slept. Umm... It''s embarrassing if you gazed at me like that, mother. MILF isn''t good so even if you''re staring at my gun, I can''t accept your invitation. I''m a gentleman who knows his place. Setting aside the stupid monologue, mother dipped a piece of cloth into the warm water and cleaned my body with it. Ah, even the fabric seemed so soft... is this made of silk? I wondered but her touches tickled me at some parts like my neck. ...looks like my weak spot is still there. I hope none will notice it this time... I had enough of Arika and Fukaki teasing me without end at that location. But, as mother moved her hand below my belly, I started to panic. This is bad! This is bad! You can''t go there, lady! It''s not a region women should touch! No no no no...! This-is-bad¡ª ...Eh? My eyes widened and my jaw dropped down. What... what did I just feel...? No, no... It can''t be... it can''t be...! I exasperated the moment mother touched me there. Why? Even though it was something she shouldn''t do. After all... it''s a divine territory once disturbed, will rise up and standing tall against the heaven! Yet...! I... I felt NOTHING! I felt NOTHING AT ALL! Why?! What''s the meaning of this all!? Even if she''s my mother, as if I couldn''t feel it! Did i become impotent!? No, there''s no way that is true when touched by an older woman like her! Then... then...! My most honorable weapon... the magnum caliber gun I prided upon... is...! It is...! "Gufu!" Spitting out blood, I fainted as realization dawned upon me. I¡ªAkamaru Toribe... In my second life... I was reborn as a girl.
In a certain place at a certain time in a certain realm familiar to a certain being... "Ufufufufuh~! I wonder if Vainticel likes my gift¡­ but he''s indeed interesting. It is unfortunate as the Hag likes to tease someone like him. Hope he can live off his life without having his chastity depraved due to having the Goddess of Temptation as his patron god!" Volume One Chapter 1 – Life Goes On? "Mother, is this correct?" "Oh my, did you write this, Charl?" I nodded down as my mother, namely Agatha Augmund stared at the parchment where I wrote my name on. Well, the ones used here for writing stuff were parchments made from animal skins. If not, something similar to papyrus so yeah... classic and medieval technology indeed. Watching mother''s flaxen hair swaying, her sky blue eyes widened. She then put the parchment on the dining table and hugged me with full force!It hurts...!? "My lovely daughter is a genius...! Yes yes, you did an excellent job, Charlotte!" Mother praised in high spirits and rubbed her cheek against mine multiple times. Before long, I became a teddy bear plush doll and mother doted on me like heck. Even the level of cuddling was over 9000! I suffered until mother remembered she had to finish cooking dinner. Ah, the boiling vegetable soup is going to overflow at any time...! Good job, dinner time! I will always respected your effort in helping me from getting killed by this beautiful lady who is my mother! And so, while I waited by sitting in a chair at the dining room, I glanced and marveled at the majesty of the Manor. It was still unbelievable to know that this would be my home in my Second Life... "Now that I think about it..." Three years had passed ever since I was reborn. I had been trying to get used to my new body, and I learned various things like a toddler would. To sum it up, I''m growing up as a girl with a girlish name incredibly well. What? I know that I can''t complain about my name but ''Charlotte Augmund'' is a bit too much fto be my name... Ugh. Anyway, I was reborn in a low-ranked Nobility Household at a backwater frontier village. It''s located near the borderline of a kingdom named Aeinsland with the name ''Bluesnake''. Nothing much here except the wide blue river looking like a blue snake from afar. The name was from the river because it looked like scales of a serpent if morning sunlight shone upon it. Next, I''m not a healthy child. Not that I lived an unhealthy lifestyle but my new body was inferior to my previous body. Of course sex has some parts but I wasn''t immune to illnesses. In fact... I''m plagued with various them. I exhaled once I remembered all the high fevers filling most of my memories in this Manor. To be honest, I was in tight spots whenever my illness relapsed. Not even the village''s best doctor succeeded in discerning my illness. Even more, the high-level Healing Magic mother boasted about was useless. But yes, MAGIC...! I didn''t believe it at first but magic exists in this world! I was super excited once I saw mother throwing a fireball into the fireplace without any tool or trick! She could even do chantless spells! Not only that... my mother was a professional mage with years of experience! I heard she was a famous Adventurer before she married father! They sounded like super humans at times and I was their child! Can you imagine that? I couldn''t help feeling excited as I thought of the day where I could make a storm with a wave of hands!! Waiting was never in my dictionary so I sneaked into the library everyday to research about magic. Who knows if I could have my mana supply increased but when I realized I couldn''t read the words... I decided to master the language for the recent couple of years first. "Hm... since I can write my name now I guess it''s an improvement," I put a hand under my chin. "I want to use magic and explore dungeons..." As I imagined my futyre, I heard mother''s voice from the kitchen. She asked me to help carrying the dishes. Needless to say, I replied with a resounding ''YES!'' while trying to not strain myself.
"Thus the man earned his title from the Ancient Dragons. He gained wealth, fame and glory he could ever hope to gain." At night, I was listening to a fairytale told by mother. Of course I thought of it as childish but the fact that they can be the real thing made me very interested. It also allowed me to learn the language even faster. As I thought, to learn foreign language I must be surrounded with it. I doubt I could learn English this fast too. Children are amazing when it came to absorbing information. But since the fairytale was done and I wasn''t sleepy yet, I decided to pose a question. "Mother, what is Adventurer?" I asked. "Oh my. Do you want to be an Adventurer, Charl?" Mother replied. Wrapped by the warm blanket, I nodded down twice. Mother grinned. She stroked my head then began telling me. "Well, dear. Adventurers are what we call people working under an organization called ''Guild''. They take up Quests given by people in need of help and depending on the difficulties of the job... There will be an appropriatw reward." She explained. "...ooh... so Adventurers are Mercenaries?" I asked further, my curiosity heightened by a notch. "Not quite. Adventurers are people recognized as assets even by countries in Human Territory. Meanwhile, Mercenaries are... Well, they don''t even care whether they work for good or bad people as long as they are paid. You should be careful around the sword sellers if you become an Adventurer, Charl." Mother warned with a finger raised. Haa... it seems there''s a complicated relationship between the Guild and the Mercenary. I should research why if I want to be safe later. "Also, there are two general categories for Adventurers to choose. The Warrior and the Mage," Mother raised two fingers up. "Charl, you do remember what mana is right?" Uhm... mother is a mage after all. I learned the term recently. Mana is the energy residing in all matters. Mages used mana to cast spell if not protecting themselves by wrapping their bodies with it. But to measure the strength of a Mage requires intricate knowledge in wielding mana. "Unlike Mages, Warriors cannot harness mana. Most if not all Warriors possess unique bodies where they cannot channel mana the way it should. Thus, they make up the difference of strength by excelling in close combat." Ooh... now that I think about it, I rarely saw men casting magic even in books. I wanted to know why but mother answered almost all mages are women. Why? Tracing back my memories... it went like this. In the distant past, Midgard, the God of Wisdom granted knowledge to wield magic for everyone. Yet, greed consumed people''s hearts catastrophes occurred. Because of that, Midgard took away the gift to wield magic from men and gave it only to the qualified few. Most were women though. So there is a cheapskate god out there huh? Is he Weed''s distant relative? Or is he a womanizer to favor them? "Then, are Mages stronger than Warriors?" I tilted my head. "Many things decide that but there''s no real difference when it goes down to the basic. Your father doesn''t have any talent yet he pulled a draw against a White Dragon, sweetie." Mother answered with a proud grin. Wah... White Dragon! My father could pull a draw against such monster!? That creature was said as the strongest species even among all Dragonskin! I never saw a dragon in my lifetime, but the battle must have been epic! Uuu... Now I really want to grow up fast and go adventuring! Should I learn both styles? I have the chance to be a Mage but my father is a Warrior, which meant my body may not be able to cast spells. But no rules ever said I can''t become a Warrior even if I am a Mage. Ah... I can''t wait! There''s nothing better than to travel around the world and discover new things! The smells of life where everything can go high and low without warning enticed me! Also, in my previous life, I was good at combat so I could make use of my experience to protect myself. Being in a fantasy world is one thing but I''m a girl now. If I can''t become strong quickly then my life will end with a premature [Bad End] if not [Game Over]. What''s more, without my troublemaking little sister... I could live freer than ever!! Hurray...! "Oops, it''s time to sleep, Charl. If you don''t sleep early then you won''t even get taller, you know?" Mother clasped her hands. "Eh? U-uu... okay..." ...come to think of it, there''s height requirement to become an Adventurer. Why? Adventuring isn''t for amusement, right...?
Times passed. I continued to learn words, vocabulary and practiced magic. It''s freaking hard for the last one since I had to turn my logic off to accept the reality-bending phenomenon mother often showed to me. In fact, I really did zone out just to control a drop of mana at my hand. However¡­ I found something strange. Even though I did as mother told me to, I couldn''t control mana properly. What''s more, I became ill sometimes just because I expended my mana pool. Mother said it was because mana was a power of mind so it burdened my mental state. So when my mana pool was at red, my body would turn ill. This state was known with ''Mind Exhaustion.'' But because all that, I have to know my limits. I decided to carefully experiment under mother''s watchful eyes. I didn''t want her to worry like that one time where I collapsed in my room due to a session of self-learning. Not to mention I went down with terrible fevers for two weeks long, too...
In a fine morning after my latest relapse, I was reading a book in my room when someone knocked the door and barged in. "Hello sweetheart! Your father has finally returned...!" Shouted a man wearing dull uniform and armors in shambles. ...huh? My eyes opened wide, my eyebrows shot up like a rocket and my jaw dropped upon seeing the man with terrible sense for beard. I mean, seriously?Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. In the next moment, a chop struck down his head. "You! That''s enough returning in a haggard state like that! Go clean up before you visited our daughter, Alex!" Behind the man, mother yelled with uncharacteristic anger. ...ah, I guess he is my father. Even his name and his personality matched mother''s explanation. But once mother dragged off father, another person peeked out from the doorstep. Hm...? A woman. She had a long yellowish hair which whitened at the ends and she possessed clear blue colored eyes. Ignoring her abnormal height, she had porcelain white skin and her pointy ears perked up and down. What the hell is that gimmick? Are they controlled or something¡ª "...eh? Pointy ears?" I blurted out. "Yahoo~! You got it right, Lil'' Charlotte! An elven doctor has come to visit you...!" The woman said. ...what did she say? Doctor...? Baffled by her claim, it took me a while to swallow her words. But, as I thought of various doubts about her, the woman approached me and stood beside my bed where I was in. "No need to be alarmed. I''m your father''s superior at his workplace and it''s not like I''ve been here only for once." "Is¡­ that so...? But how did you know my name?" "It''s magic~! Jokes aside, your name is already decided way before you were born by us. My name is Melinda Clarentsky by the way." Eh? Seriously? Then my parents knew their child would be a girl? Then again, ''Charlotte'' is quite a common name if I remembered it right¡­ "Well, you seem to have an interesting circumstance. Do you mind if I ask some questions?" Melinda asked. "Huh? Eh, sure..." I answered though a bit reluctant. For some reasons... My spidey sense is tingling when she locked her gaze upon me! As I watched the elf who''s taking things out from her backpack, I realized I was already a step too deep in hell. Before long, a hysterical death throes emerged in the Manor.
Night arrived. Once the whole family gathered together with an addition of a guest, it was a banquet in my eyes. Roasted cockatrice, deep kalbi soup, fresh salad and so on... Heck, this is too much since I have smaller mouth and my metabolism is inferior to male. Curse this body! How can I enjoy the cuisine if it''s like this!? "As I thought, you''re a skilled one, Agatha...! Won''t you work for me?" Melinda asked as she stabbed her fork at a slice of cockatrice meat cooked till perfection. "I''m sorry but I will have to refuse your offer. I still have a daughter to take care of." Mother denied solemnly. "But Lil'' Charlotte is already three, no? In two years, she will already be at the age allowed to leave home." The elven pushed still. Hmh¡­ how persistent¡­ "No, Charlotte has her illness, Melinda..." "She''s right, Melinda. I don''t think I can afford to work knowing my daughter''s condition now." ...ah, they''re arguing. I guess it''s no wonder since I have this illness which caused me to suffer. Then again... I moved my chair away from the one used by Melinda. The rectangle dining table was completely seated with my parents next to each other across and I was seated next to Melinda. Mother tilted her head as she asked me. "What''s wrong, sweetie? Why are you looking restless?" Mother wondered. Ugh! I was found out! I peered at Melinda who''s eating like a glutton then to mother. A series of past recollections caused me to whimper. "I don''t want to be near her..." I drooped down my shoulders. "I know that feeling well." Father exhaled. Ugh... I can''t believe that this world¡ªMagnis has the same type of people who enjoy inviting troubles and trolling others... I don''t want to stay near this daredevil! I lamented over my poor luck but as I finished half my shares of food in agony, Melinda raised her head up. Hey, why are you chewing the spoon? Are you a kid? "Dat''s right, Alex. The Royal Court wants a report about the situation around the western border." Melinda said. "Ah, is it already time...? Even though I''m a Messenger Knight, those people really like to decide things for themselves..." Father shook his head in exhaustion, followed with Melinda''s disappointed huffing. "Can''t be helped. Even I have to tutor some stupid horny brats ''just because'' I''m the Court Mage over there." Eeehh¡­? What are these two talking about? I glanced between father and Melinda but they just shrugged and laughed the topic off. Meanwhile, mother was eating while exuding an elegant impression. ¡­hm? I inclined my gaze to her after a moment of deliberation. "Mother, how do you eat with so much finesse?" "Oh my? Charl, where did you learn such word? I think it''s still too early for you." Eeeeeeeh¡­ Why? What do you mean? Isn''t that elegant enough to be call as admirable? I want to know how and where she learned it¡­ Fine then. Let''s change the topic and thus I looked at father. Noticing my stare, his hazel brown eyes showed confused lights. "Father, will you stay with us from now on?" I asked. "Yeah? Is something wrong, Charlotte?" Father replied. Father worked in Aeinsland''s capital city as a knight after leaving behind his Adventurer career. Apparently, he gives advice in military and running errands for the king. Of course, that also meant he had some talent¡­ which he waved off as simply him being lucky on a mission. It seems because of his past job, efforts and participation in a civil war which happened ten years before I was born, he attained quite a high position among the orders of knights, but it forced father to work in the capital. He never showed up until today too. That''s why I thought this family gathering as a great chance. "Can you teach me how to fight?" At once, his gentle gaze stiffened. The man whose beard looked longer than what it looked like turned to mother. My parents exchanged gazes for a while, and as if they reached some sort of consensus, they nodded at the same time. "Certainly! But you will have to be healthy enough so you must exercise first, Charlotte!" "Ooh...! I will, father!" Yes! To think it''s so easy to get approval... maybe it''s good that I never disobeyed my parents! Then again, that''s just correct and I was born in a loving family. How could I disrespect them? Mother always stayed at my side whenever I was ill and she still encouraged me to not give up in becoming a Mage. Not only that, she taught me how to write, speak and walk at my infancy period with patience. Although she seems overprotective but isn''t that how mothers are? I was reminded of my previous life''s mother but¡­ I guess all mothers are the same everywhere. Really. I must be a lucky guy(?) To be born as these two''s kid. I would like to repay them but before all that I have to be strong enough to carve my legend! As I thought of my future course of actions, Melinda gasped and all eyes turned to her in an instance. The elven woman raised her fork with her left hand, twirling it then she said. "That''s right. I forgot to mention the result of examination about Lil'' Charlotte here." Though it was in a flimsy manner, the air froze as if a storm appeared when nothing happened five seconds ago. Eeehh... Talk about bad timing! "E-hem, then allow me to start," Melinda coughed as she settled her back against the chair. "First of all, I can''t identify what kind of illness Lil'' Charlotte is suffering in." "Huh?" I let out a dumb sound out of reflex. "High fever, breathing difficulty, numbness, weakened senses, intense headache... Each one of them is happening at the same time, at the same duration and they''re working together to make more symptoms. It''s as if Charlotte received a Curse." ¡­eh? Curse? As in, those taboo spells mother often warned to me should I take the path of mage? Melinda knitted her eyebrows together as she tapped her temple with a finger. "To be honest, I''m almost certain her illness is a new plague but there is this thing which piqued my reason to drop the possibility, which is... Mana Disruption." Upon hearing the unfamiliar term, my parents exasperated. Mother was covering her opened mouth with her hands and even father''s shoulders shook as he stood up. "A-are you saying our daughter contacted that vile disease?!" He yelled. "If she did then she would''ve died when she was born, Alex." Melinda answered. Di-die!? Me!? When I am still at the beginning of my second life!? But as if ignoring my shocked state, Melinda proceeded "That''s why I whited it out. But the main problem is the fact that lil'' Charlotte has the chance to contact that damn disease. If not, then she may be the only one in the entire Magnis ever to survive after receiving it." "Ev-even so... can''t you do something, Melinda...? Doesn''t this mean Charl is..." ...Uh-oh. I don''t like how this will go. I glanced around and the adults around me are showing the same expression. They were frowning and drops of sweat appeared on their foreheads. Also, mother was leaking beads of tears at the corner of her eyes. There was a heavy silence which pressured me to be unable to talk and after what I thought as five minutes, the elf beside me opened her lips. "Well... it''s impossible for Charlotte to become a Mage. That, I can be certain."
It had been several months after Melinda arrived in Augmund household. She welcomed herself as a guest and she was lent a room beside mine so that she can check on me. Well, I am a sick person so I guess it''s just right... Haa. I exhaled while dropping down my shoulders. I can''t believe I won''t be able to be a Mage. I gazed outside the window in my room with a melancholic gaze. The sleepless nights after that was the real ''hell'' I even cried in my sleeps. The grey clouds covering the sky gave a gloomy air as wind blew the wilted petals from the trees off. Although rarely, it still gave the chill which indicated the arrival of the last season of this year. "The snow... it''s really piling up." I muttered before remembering why I can''t become a mage. This Mana Disruption thing is something like a limiter. I have quite a large amount of mana capacity but this illness restricts me from using more than a fourth. If I tried to be reckless... The possibility alone already caused me to shudder to the core of my existence. I don''t want to be reckless enough to throw away my life again but I also don''t want to stay the way I am. I mean... what can I do if I continue to be sick and weak? When I saw my parents working hard in an era where anything could happen from the best to the worst, I decided not to trouble them further. Heck, they have done more than enough to raise me up. Even so... Why am I hated by lady luck...? "Lil'' Charlotte~! It''s time for your medicine!" Geh¡­! It''s already time, huh¡­? I don''t like that bitter and sticky liquid¡­ Ugh. After surrendering myself to Melinda''s medication, the High Elf perked her ears up as she asked me. "Lil'' charlotte, are you free today?" I stifled an urge to throw up the medicine. "E-eh¡­? Un... well, today father is busy so... I guess?" I tilted my head at her question. This woman likes to say random thing to throw off my pace. Not that it''s a bad thing but her ''examination'' is equal to ''public execution'' in my opinion. I don''t want to explain my shames so I refuse to remember this new trauma... Also, though I''m not able to do a marathon, I at least warmed up every morning. If not, I would watch father practicing sword from the Manor. Father is a hard worker with a busy schedule. He trained in the morning, then he worked behind the desk in the afternoon. Next, patrolling with fellow guards in the evening and he told me stories at night. He''s a good storyteller and his days when he was an Adventurer sounded amazing. But¡­ Sometimes... he would flirt with mother and they''re quite loud in the dead of night. ...While I know adult life can be like that, but I realized I might as well be the one on the receiving end this time. At that moment, intense coldness grasped my neck. No no no no! I can''t allow that kind of [Bad End] happening to me! Not a chance! "Well, now..." Melinda interrupted. Showing off a smile with a canine exposed, she clasped her hands and said, "Let''s go out!"
Somewhere beyond the mundane realm, far above the clouds where not even the constraints of time could degrade the perfection that existed here... Briskly walking back to my temple, the familiars greeted me and I was welcomed by so many of my loyal servants and angels who served under me. I feel slightly entertained but I was still annoyed to the very end. I sat on my throne and let the servants offered me with what mortals have presented for me last moon phase. "Ooohhh¡­ Elder Sister¡­ are you there¡­? Is the venerable Irnia here¡­?" "Hmm? This voice¡­ Linia? Why did you come and aren''t you responsible in observing Magnis tonight?" A disheveled, pale-skinned short woman approached my throne by leaving from the shadows of the pillars. Her complexion was so pale that I believed she''s a drowned to death soul but of course, I knew exactly that she''s my twin sister, the Twin Moon Linia. "Yes¡­ yes, my venerable sibling. However, I have gained a new insight after monitoring the Quest you have given to me millenias ago." I tilted my head, wondering. Did I ever give her a favor that lasted for thousands of years? After a slight pondering I remembered as I clasped my hands altogether. "Ah, that''s right! Vainticel''s movements have been silent for the past centuries so I nearly forgot! I gave you the role to observe her AND her followers! So... is there any news?" "Yes¡­! I have found quite an interesting discovery!" My twin sister then told me the whole story. After hearing what she had found, what she gathered and what she assumed of, I immediately stopped my swinging mood and thought very seriously. After a while, a wide smile surfaced under my nose. "Interesting. A human who blessed as Vainticel''s Follower from her birth? A favoritism? Then all the more reasons to screw her plan up! Get me the tools I stored in the Ninth Chamber!" "Oh, oh¡­? Ninth Chamber¡­? Is that fine, Venerable Sister? Won''t someone catch a wind of your exploit if it''s this flashy?" "So what? I''m a Major God and my standing towered over the other of my peers! No one can stop me from dealing with my revenge! I will settle my grudges for that Whore who dared to steal my lover away!" Volume One Chapter 2 – You’re an Idiot Aren’t You? The bustling sounds of people passing by the main street. Many wore thicker clothes and some even had to cover their cold neck with a handmade muffler. One was usually sold at a general items store located right beyond the entrance gate. But, everyone smiled while puffing out white breaths. Trading items in a store, and there were children who went around to play along with their friends. I passed by a tavern completely booked with people. Inside, an old man heaved as he smoked, a young man drank alcohol as if there was no tomorrow, and a heavy armored person ate his lunch in silence. The merry atmosphere was further emphasized by a teenager in green clothes playing an instrument similar to a guitar. The person himself hopped around while telling stories from faraway lands in rhymes. "Wow... so this is the village..." I muttered in amazement under the muffler. I mean... It''s tightly packed, and noisy. I heard a blacksmith hammering his anvil, I saw an old woman promoting her vegetables, and there''s this store which gave the scent of freshly baked breads¡­ "It''s lively right? How do you feel, Lil'' Charlotte?" The High-Elf questioned under her pointy tipped worn out hat. "I''m... fine? Surprisingly." I answered as I looked down at my hands covered with gloves. After asking permission to mother, the two of us were finally permitted to go after a long hour of negotiation. Before leaving, she also enchanted my clothes with spells to protect me from coldness. Though this thick dress isn''t to my liking, the long skirt, stockings and the hat covered me well. Kind of breezy even so. Among the people who are a mix-up between villagers and Adventurers, I could see many people with different colors of hair but not golden. I don''t know why but my hair must be sticking out like a sore thumb if I let it flow out from my hat. Then again, maybe it''s just me feeling insecure. Somehow, the world seemed so big and tall from my current perspective and it discomforted me. Maybe a little. I reached for Melinda''s sleeve but she... "Misteeeerrr! Please let me buy your Anfle!! It''s on Alex''s tabs again!!" "Haa?! Don''t kid me, Melinda! There no way it will end with only me chewed by Lady Agatha!!" The elf ran off to the pastry shop and she''s shamelessly putting the bill by father''s name!! Oy, what the hell are you doing!? After the sudden chaos passed by, I walked in the street while eating the waffle-looking pastry bought by Melinda. So this is Anfle... the moment I bit off the part strewn with honey, a heavenly degree of crispy sweetness spread in my mouth. It''s sweet! But it''s also warm and I can''t even describe the fluffy topping inserted in the middle layer of the Anfle! My favorite food, waffle exists in Magnis! How lucky can I be!? "So... delicious!!" I exclaimed as I savored the taste of the snack. My cheeks loosened then I felt a pat on my head. "Yep yep! That''s good if you like it! You should be grateful I brought you here." "Yeah! Melinda, you''re oddly generous today!!" The Court Mage frowned and she curved a stiff, forced smile. "Am I usually not generous? Huh.... oh well." She said as she raised and dropped her shoulders. Like that, we went around the village and seeing many things. Of course the liveliness was one thing but the fact that everything is something I never saw in my past life boosted my excitement. "Amazing isn''t it?" Melinda spoke. "Your parents are the ones who helped making this village prosperous you know?" Ooh, that. I know that. Father worked to relay the situations around here since this village was near the borderline to Neutral Sovereignty. That isn''t something dangerous but further to the west from the center of the continent was Daemonia. The land of demons antagonized by all races. Because of that, father had to work in dealing with peddlers coming from the borderline and he had to relay a monthly report to the capital. Now that I think about it, mother often told me not to pay a glance to demons if I were to meet one outside Daemonia and when they weren''t looking, I must run away as fast as possible. ...somehow, I get the feeling they were similar to youkais. Most legends and books I read always described them as harbingers of calamities if not bloodthirsty creatures. My parents'' past stories didn''t even reduce that impression but instead, strengthened it. Especially when father showed me a large gash scar at his back caused after meeting a powerful demon. Demons are scary... "...No no. I shouldn''t think about that!" I shook my head twice. Haa. Rumors are just rumors and legends are historical facts easily twisted if not honeyed with lies. Fukaki always told me that and I do have to agree for once. If I were afraid of demons, as if I could become a decent Adventurer. Then again... Although winter has arrived, the number of goods displayed were enormous. The quality was beyond averages and the number of local products were balanced with imported ones. Not to mention the amount of skillful hands accommodating the things the village could not possibly produce so easily. It showed how fully prepared everyone was for the longest season which would last for five months. I''m really glad I don''t have to see children starving as it was said to be a common occurrence in medieval age around this time of year. "Harvests are bountiful, children are playing with ease and the economy is growing despite the weather. This place is like a paradise!" I said as I bit the third Anfle I bought with my pocket money. By then, I was already enjoying myself without minding the surrounding. But when things quieted down, I looked around only to find an expanse of white fields. From left to right. Up and down. Only in the far distance could there be a slight patch of green but other than that... There''s nothing except white blanket covering all the crop and wheat fields. "Ah? I''m outside...?" I looked behind me, finding the village gate but not Melinda. ...Oops. Was I too excited? Where are the guards stationed at this gate? Are they rotating shifts? Hm... I guess I''ll manage by myself. I strolled around the snowy fields... then I saw it. Some black shadow strode next to a frozen river. A silhouette I couldn''t describe other than it being ''Darker than Black'' like heck. I even doubted my eyes but as I rubbed them, the silhouette was still there! "Is¡­ Is that a demon¡­!?" I exasperated, half in panic and half in fear. The black shadow was walking as if dragging and it wasn''t long until it fell over... "Eh!? It fell!!?" I shouted and rushed to it without thinking. Maybe it''s a person! Something must have happened to him! I crossed through the white patches of land and slid down the depression like going down a slope. I arrived a bit far from the black silhouette and that was when it rose up. All of a sudden. I stopped my feet. My body froze over and I stared at the falling snows from the black figure. Almost covered by the dark strands was a pair of obsidian grey eyes. Dry dark red stain could be seen under the pale blue lips and there was slight scent of rust permeating. My eyes widened at the figure which was definitely human wearing tattered black clothes. The clothes must be crafted from dried skins of an animal, and there was a long black case hanging at his waist. It took me a moment to recognize the object from the hilt and the triangular edge as a sword. The person stared at me with a cold, indifferent looks. It caused me to feel goosebumps and I wondered if he''s a criminal. Yet, my gaze fell upon the large gash exposed at his right side. Thick dark red liquid flowed out from the wound and I exasperated. "You''re wounded! What happened!!?" I approached the boy who''s a head taller than me. But¡ªwhen my hand reached him¡ªhe slapped it away. A stinging pain attacked my hand and a voice which seemed to growl in irritation appeared. "Don''t touch me," he said. Giving off a glare which stilled me and I could feel it. ......Who is this kid? I never once felt this threatened by being glared at even in my previous life and it''s... strange. Why does his gaze feel so hateful? I stared at him and he glared at me. The boy who''s showing enmity at me then said. "You don''t have the right to touch me." "......Why?" "Just shut up and pretend you don''t see anything. Go back home, pipsqueak." ........Ha? I saw the boy trudging as if dragging his feet. A cold and indifferent gaze to everything. Darkness which seemed endless and deep in his pupils. Not even pain was present despite his body screaming it out. That sort of boy walked past by me... And I grabbed his hand. ¡°Wait," I ordered. "You''re not going to last long if you don''t treat your wounds." The boy didn''t look at me. He''s not even giving a glance and he responded with a scowling tone. "Don''t touch me." "Your words don''t convince me." "Get off my sight." "I refuse." There was a short silence. Then my heart suddenly throbbed when the boy turned 180 degrees to yank off his arm. My footing slipped and I was carried by the momentum. My nose bumped with a hard and flat object. Though my head bounced back, my body didn''t as I felt my chest touched the cold wall. Once I looked up... I saw two obsidian grey orbs. ...Incorrect. It was his eyes. The face of the boy was in view from up close. At that moment, my heart throbbed and adrenaline pushed blood into my head. Despite that all, I was at a loss as my outstretched hand was grasped and raised up by him. "......ah..." I leaked out a sound. The boy didn''t reply though. He just stared and stared at me but... he swept his right leg and knocked me off the ground. My body floated and that was when the boy pulled my arm to throw me around. "Agh!" My back slammed down first to the ground. Fortunately, the snows cushioned me but it didn''t affect the air from escaping from my lungs. I coughed once and I saw shadow loomed over my head. I rolled to the left and a punch drilled through the snows. "Damn!" I cursed as I took a distance and stood back up. My hat fell and my hair fluttered down. The black haired boy widened his eyes but it wasn''t long before he ran toward me. Looks like talking is useless. I saw the boy sending out a straight right and I stepped to the side to avoid it. He launched another fist but I already foresaw it as I parried it. "Annoying...!" The boy shouted in anger. "Come at me! I''ll drag you to Melinda for certain and have your wounds treated!!" It wasn''t long until I was involved in an all-out brawl. Though my physique doesn''t help me, I can at least rely on my experiences like the timing to act and the place to hit. Yet... His speed was blinding. His aim was precise. His strength was well put and his control over his limbs was skillful. An ambidextrous? ...if he''s the same like me who''s gotten involved in lots of fights, then this will be hard. I blocked his punch again and I felt a creaking sound coming from my arm. This body is too weak...! I really have to train myself but this situation is already unavoidable! What else am I supposed to do¡ª "Raaaaaaaaaaah!!" I heard a roar and my vision blurred. At once, my body bent over as impact spread around my body. I looked down and there was the boy who did a body slam like an American Football player would. But¡ªI refuse to yield and thus I clawed his back. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. His steps faltered. He accidentally propelled himself further and we fell together. The back of my head throbbed in sharp pain, my consciousness grew dim and air left my lungs. I saw white ceiling above me as darkness consumed it with two dull grey spheres sending a piercing gaze at me. With a roar, he brought up his punch but I caught it with my hand. Again he raised his fist but I caught it again! "You...! Little...!!" "I won''t...! Go down so easily...!!" Each of us tried to overpower one another. As our arms trembled, I grit my teeth for a contest of strength isn''t something I can win! What should I do? What should I do!!? I didn''t think of anything but my body moved before I could think of any idea. I lifted my left leg and hammered the shin at the boy''s wound. He exasperated and his eyes widened but his grips loosened! Now is my chance!! I threw him next to me and I rolled to ride on top of his waist. Without any moment to wait I landed a flurry of punches at him and he roared in pain. Then, as I sent another punch he sent out his arm as well. My collar gripped and I was certain he''s going to throw me down like in judo! Ah, so he''s not ordinary street fighter but if that is so¡ªthen let''s see who''ll be overthrown first!! I gripped his collar as well and when he threw me down I did the same movement. Again and again we tried to show dominance only to roll around and tangling like a ball of threads. That was when my last throw brought us above a low ground. No... Don''t tell me...?! "The river¡ª" With a series of breaking sounds, the two of us dove into the icy cold water. With the boy on top of me, my body drowned like a rock, any action to swim back up turned useless within moments. After all was done, my lungs were flooded with water and I blacked out. - - - - - - When I woke up, there was nothing but darkness. Not complete darkness but there''s orange shades which helped to me discern things. Hmm...? ...damp rocky wall with short stalagmites hung on the ceiling. A... cave? Then I heard the sounds of crackling. When I turned my head, I saw a campfire burning brightly. There were also clothes hung above it through some sort of glowing blue threads. It was warm, I thought as I gazed at the fire but I soon heard rustles from the darkness beyond the bonfire. "...oh, you woke up." A black haired boy said. ".......it''s you..." I muttered. The boy strode over and sat in front of the bonfire. He threw a dry wood into the flame as he used a branch to shove the parts of the wood which was still not burned deeper. "How do you like it? To drown like that." He stated as if trying to rub salt on the wound. "......You drowned too." I pointed out. He closed his eyes and raised his shoulders as if giving up on talking. I didn''t have any strength to comment on his sarcasm but... I was furrowing my eyebrows together due to his condition. "......your wound isn''t treated yet." I pointed out. "And it will heal soon enough. I don''t need help." The boy remarked. How¡­ annoying. " I refuse to hear that." "You''re a sore loser. Just be quiet¡ª" I forcefully got up and approached the boy. His grey irises stared at me but as I tried to raise a hand and extend it to him¡ª "What are you trying to pull?" He questioned, grabbing my right wrist as if trying to break it. "Want me to beat you up again?" .......this is annoying... I hate his guts to act high-and-mighty in this kind of situation and why does he feel familiar? I don''t get why but dizziness assaulted my head and I wobbled before falling to the front. My head landed on a flat but soft object. I groaned and I reached for something... only to touch something wet as a yelp entered my ears. I perked up and¡­ the boy''s face could be seen from below again. This time, there was clear displeasure with his frowns and water droplets on his temple. ...I looked down and I found my left hand on the bleeding wound at his side. I touched the sore spot... but I don''t want to apologize to him. Maybe I will get myself hit after this... forget it! I don''t give a damn!! I imagined a water faucet opened within my chest. Not too much, not too small. Open the faucet slowly and let a moderate amount of water flowed out. Imagine it went into a pipe which circulated and going all the way to my hand... okay. I got this...! "O blissful light of Solaris, grant this hand the power to ease all sufferings." I chanted the magic spell I learned from mother. Light began to emerge on the wound and the boy shook violently. I ordered him to stay still and he glared at me. "What are you doing!?" He yelled. Too bad for him, I was too focused in my task so I heard nothing. Not even my quickening heartbeat. Not even the sharp pain ringing throughout my body. Then... everything seems to blur like kaleidoscope... Oh... this is bad...... but... I can''t... I bit my lips as I focused more mana to flow, fueling the spell to work stronger. Warm light shone upon the wound and I watched it closing up after the blood stopped flowing. "Ah... Thank goodness...... the wound has... closed up......." I curved my lips upward. Yet why is everything... fading away....? It''s... somewhat... cold...... maybe... I tapped the reserves too much... so this is Mana Disruption feels... like....... "Hey!? Stop it! Stop healing me, you dumbass!! At this rate, you¡ª¡° "I... don''t want... to......" I haven''t... healed him... completely. I haven''t... helped him. I don''t want to see... someone dying... In front of me....... Not children... not this guy... at least....... "...until... We see... Melinda... I won''t........" ...In the next moment, my consciousness faded away for the second time. - - - - - - "....ke up..." Someone said, almost as if whispering. "........wake... up... wake up..." What is... this... voice....? Who¡¯s... voice...? "Hey! Wake up already, you idiot!!" With a jolt as if struck with a stun gun, my eyes opened and I shot up only to have my forehead hitting a hard object. "Ow!!" I shrieked as I fell back. It hurts...! What was that for!? I glared at the object which I knocked into and dropped my jaw at the sight. There was a black haired boy whose forehead painted with bright red color. His pupils widened before narrowing in a glare and he twisted his lips as he scowled. "...so you''re fine." He said. Before I couldn''t understand anything, a silhouette rushed and struck me. Holding my body extremely tight and strong followed by a shout. "Charl my sweetheart! You''re alright!! Thank the gods you''re safe!!" Eh!? Why-why is mother here!? No, wait... I saw father who''s breathing a sigh in relief and there''s Melinda who''s shrugging. Now that I think about it... This is right in front of the Manor...! How am I here!? But wait, before all that... "It...! It hurts, mother...! It''s painful...!!" "Oh dear!? I''m sorry, Charl!" Mother pulled away from me, although her hands were still on my shoulders. "But you truly worried me to death, Charl! You didn''t come home for three days and when you returned, some unknown boy was carrying you!!" Ah... I passed out? I looked to the onyx-haired boy who''s looking away with a sullen expression. There''s no wound? How? I thought I haven''t finished healing him yet... Ugh... For now, I want explanation. The sun is shining above us and my shadow stretched under me. I reassured mother I was fine and I tried to stand up¡­ only to stagger. Ugh, the illness acted quite powerful this time. Looks like I really have to be careful in using magic though I''m grateful I haven''t died. I looked at the boy, studying his gaze. For a while nothing was said¡­ until I bowed. "I''m sorry for the troubles I''ve caused." I apologized flatly. "...Huh?" The boy took a step back, jaw dropped to the floor. Still bowing, I continued on. "You carried me in search of help right? I was thankful for that." Clearly not knowing what to say, the boy could only turn away his gaze, his body went rigid "...no... I''m only... returning the favor. And it was¡­ my fault that I pushed you too far, so we¡¯re even now." Even so, I added. I straightened my back with a hand on my chest. "You saved my life. I''m grateful to you. Thank you for the help, um..." I paused. I forgot I haven''t asked his name so I stared at him. The boy exhaled after he noticed my intention. He raised his gaze and exchanged it with mine. "I''m Fei. Fei Cruelheart." The boy introduced himself. I beamed a wide smile. Finally! We¡¯re on mutual ground at last!! As I thought, nothing can beat a brawl for friendship bonding!! "Thank you for your help, Fei! My name is Charlotte Augmund." The boy named Fei did not reply to me. He simply stared then he snorted. "Hey, shitty brat! How dare you to¡ª" Father was about to say something but Melinda moved in from behind and dragged him off. Saying ''now now~'' while smiling merrily. Mother too was watching in silence but breaking it with swiftness, Fei walked away. Ah, he''s going off¡ªwait, I haven''t asked him why he''s out in the field full of wounds like that! I rushed to him but my feet gave out as drowsiness forced me to falter. I fell with a shriek and hearing it, Fei turned around¡ªonly to be greeted with my falling body. "Gah!" "Kyah!?" There was a series of crashing sounds and dull impacts. Mother exasperated, and I heard a horrified shrieks as well as a chuckle. But... Huh? What... Why... is this... it''s not painful, and it''s more like soft though a bit rough in some parts. While my left hand dug into the snows, my right hand was touching something which gave a throbbing sound and sensation once I focused on it. I frowned as a muffled noise came not far from us. And I knitted my brows even more as I felt a moisture foreign to me sticking on my lips. It was warm, it was wet, and it was soft. The texture was not too soft and not too rough it was like marshmallow. The wetness helped in resetting the frictions so that my lips aren''t hurt, but the warmth was the most important thing to note for. As my lips indulged in this warmth, my heart throbbed. As my lips continued to press this warmth, blood reached my head immediately. My eyes widened when I saw a reflection of emerald in two obsidian grey spheres. Something rippled in those grey spheres and the dots connected together. "Oh my, oh my! To think my sweetheart has already brought home a boyfriend...! I can now expect a grandchild!" Mother clasped her hands. "Gaaaaaaaaaahhhhh! I''ll kill him!! Let me kill this perverted braaaaaaattt!!!" Father roared. "Now, now...! You should be happy that your daughter is climbing the stairway to adulthood, Alex!! Ufu fu fu fuuuu!!" Melinda laughed as she restrained father. Unfortunately, at that time, my mind short-circuited. As searing heat overheated my brain, steams escaped from the crown of my head. My heart fastened its heartbeat. My body heating up to the point of unbearable¡­ It was my new record to faint for three times in a row. Volume One Chapter 3 – A Lesson in Life? It was as if I was in clouds if not in the fluffiest bed. The fluffy warmth enveloped my entire body, easing my mind so I didn''t feel any discomfort. I then rested my head against the soft thing I was laid into. Ah... so warm... I think I can sleep for eternity if it''s like this. As I thought such thing, I heard a distant sound. Almost inaudible, and extremely faint. *RING!* The chiming sound echoed slightly louder. This time, my ears clearly heard it and a question arose in my head. Who is it? Who''s there...? Why are you ringing the chime? As if that someone heard it, a feminine laughter appeared. It was melodious and whimsical like a breeze of wind in the middle of spring. "That''s three questions, Child. You are really like a child despite your soul maturity." ......ah... It seems... my thought was conveyed. I see... if so... then we are talking right now, or... this is me speaking even though I can''t hear my own voice... "Half correct. You simply haven''t remembered how to talk in this realm. Though Freyja did have a hand so that you''re conscious here." Hm...... I''m sleepy... so... can we wrap this up quickly....? "Certainly. Your soul hasn''t synchronized completely. Maybe after two or three years but after that is up to your willpower. Also your heart." ...Syn...chronized......? "Are you listening? You shouldn''t mess up since you will be prone to dangers. Especially if some fellows noticed your situation." ...oh... I... see...... Un... okay... "...you''re still unstable. I guess I should say it''s as expected but... Hm. Since Helios is busy capturing Irnia... Alright then!" With a tone which seemed as if a person gained ''Eureka'' moment... the voice became louder and¨C "Because you''ve just initiated a Connection with a Vagnalos, I''m pretty sure you''re shaken up so I''ll erase the part where you made Connection until he opens up to you!" ......ha...? Before I knew it, light blinded me and everything turned pure white. "Well, you can find me if you try to look for ¡®Vainticel¡¯! See you later! I''ll add a bonus since you''re my follower too!!" - - - - - - ...I opened my eyes and I saw the familiar ceiling of my room. Uhm... Why am I here...? Somehow, I think I did something worth for me to have an identity crisis... What happened...? My last memories before sleeping was me thanking that grey-eyed boy and... Nothing else. I couldn''t remember why, or what had transpired!! "...maybe because I was still sick at the time... Really, illness can jumble up memories, eh...?" I mumbled with a hand on my cool forehead. I rose up from bed and I swayed around. My body feels heavy but it''s not so much... Instead, I feel... lighter as I traced the blanket with my hands. I looked at myself and it seemed... I was wearing a gown. Wait, why a night gown...? Who changed me¡ªah, mother usually did whenever I was sick. I never tried to touch this kind of dress since it''s half-transparent, not to mention those in wardrobe were really, really too much for a gentleman like me. Mother gave them to me as they were her old possession but still... Why? Where did she get them? And the quality seemed too high for things sewn by local tailors. There are even corsets and dresses for attending balls. Eh... forget that. I want to change so let''s change to a more... normal dress. Of course I''m still hesitant about female clothing but it''s better than walking naked. Not to mention my bad friend scarred me with an emotional scar worse than this. At least I don''t have to wear something like g-string. Again. However, as I opened the wardrobe and dropped the night gown, the door to my room was flung open as a running figure entered the corner of my vision. "Oy, Princess! What in the bloody Chaos is with your parent!?" A familiar voice shouted. Right after he slammed the door back and locked it, there was a loud sound coming out from outside as a blood curdling howl echoed. "Get out and receive my execution, you shitty brat!!" ...the heck? What are these two doing, honestly? I really want to yell but once the boy named Fei gritted his teeth, he tried to not let the door be blown away by pressing his back against it. When he stared at me next... his jaw dropped. "...what?" I asked as a sense of foreboding filled my heart. "......no... well, uhm..." Fei stuttered with his eyes swimming from a corner to another. Before he could say anything other than that, though, I cast my gaze downward... and I see it. Flat as heck. A smooth land of milky white which went down while a strand of gold bristled against my shoulders. And then there''s nothing else. No, rather... my train of thought stopped halfway through as I glanced to Fei and then to myself. Blood suddenly rushed to my head and I screamed. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!!" That day... was the first time I ever screamed in a girly voice despite me being a male at heart. - - - - "I see... so that''s why. You sure got it rough, lil'' Charlotte." Melinda commented with an annoying smirk. No, she is annoying. I knew that as a fact since if she didn''t disappear on me, I wouldn''t have drowned and stayed on bed for two weeks. It was stupid of me to rely on her when we visited the village. I grunted and finished my breakfast earlier than Melinda. "Now, now. It''s not like the boy did any harm to you right, Charl?" Mother inquired with a similar smile like Melinda''s. "But mother...!" I tried to raise a complaint... Yet when I realized I couldn''t come up with anything logical to support my cause, I slumped back. With a sigh, I drooped my shoulders and let out all the steams in my mind with it. I give up. Let''s just stay calm and not causing problems. Women are hard to deal with and the two males are already punished by mother anyway. As I got up from the chair and helping mother with the dishes, she asked me while glancing at me. "Are you alright, sweetie?" "Uhn. I''m okay, mother." "Don''t force yourself, alright? Tell me if you''re hurt somewhere." "I know, mother." I nodded repeatedly as I answered her concerns. After all, my body feels so light today. I couldn''t understand why but it seems I''ve gotten healthier. It''s to the point of allowing me to sprint for 12 minutes straight! I curved my lips upward once I realized I could become stronger. Since I''m healthy enough to do exercises, father allowed me to join in his morning practices from tomorrow and I''m really eager to do it! - - - - Winter was still around and my birthday was still half a month away. Not that it mattered since in Magnis, people celebrated their birthdays once every five years. I won''t get any present this year but that''s fine too though why am I walking in the hallway? Now, it''s already my daily routine to be awake faster every time I''m not ill. I changed with a set of light clothes made from high-absorbent fabric, then I walked outside wearing thick leather boots. I won''t get cold so easily if it''s like this and I always have my muffler wrapping my neck! Hm! With this, I can do morning exercise¨C "Where are you going?" A sudden voice came from behind. I jolted after hearing it and I turned around... "Ugh. Why are you there?" I groaned once I realized I was busted. "Your mother insisted me to stay here." Fei complained with his lips curving downward. His sword dangled next to his waist and he was still wearing the same black clothes. Doesn''t he have something other than that? He looked like a miner covered with black oil if not soot. "...I guess she''s worried about you. You don''t look like a B-Rank Adventurer." "Hm... Almost everyone can achieve it in a year full of opportunities. Whatever." Hah... Adventurers'' rank depended on the number of completed Quests and achievements after all. My parents were both SSS-Ranked Adventurers so I doubted I was a normal child born in a normal family. Still, there''s this strict criteria to do a Rank Up. Fei did showed me a dog tag which explained his identity as an Adventurer but I found it... unbelievable. I mean... father told me the exact same thing but what about Fei? Unless he has a connection or because he did something amazingly big, there''s no way he could become a B-Rank Adventurer at his age... probably. I''m not so sure about everyone else though. I followed Fei and I asked him about the matter. "I''m different than ordinary humans." He answered. Eh? Are you saying you''re not human when your ID Card said otherwise? How lame can your joke be? "But that''s not a reason to neglect yourself. At least treasure your life a little more." I reprimanded. "Why should I listen to you?" Fei replied with a condescending tone of voice. If I didn''t train my patience beforehand, I would have lashed out at him. Just calm down and think of a way to change his mind even if he''s a thickheaded bastard. If there is a thing that can make him baffled, then-- "...because I don''t want to see you getting hurt." Fei stopped on his tracks and he glanced at me. He stared hard it made me feeling fidgety. Then the boy turned back to his default position. "...you''ll just ignore me like everyone else sooner or later." Huh? What did he just say? I stared at Fei but he walked away and went to the village without a care. ...but... somehow. That back of his looked ¡®lonely¡¯ as I watched it vanishing from my sight. - - - - - - Two years had passed. Time seemed to fly in a blink of an eye and before I realized, the powerful ray of sun blinded my sight as I lied on the grassy backyard. I groaned while sweats trickled down my cheeks and I heaved rough breathes. My hands were trembling, my stomach throbbed with dull pain and dirt smeared on my clothes as a hot breeze brushed past my hair. As if consoling me whose body heated up due to adrenaline and intense workout. "Alright, it''s the brat''s victory," Father said. "The scores are now 175-0." ...Uuu... I lost... again. I got up and grabbed the wooden sword lying near me. Then I looked at the black haired boy who''s returning his wooden sword to father. "That was unexpected. I thought my daughter would beat you this time but you twisted your wrist around to deflect her sword." "...I had no other option. It''s a sword duel so I can''t use anything other than a sword." "Then don''t do something like that! Your wrists are the lifeline of a swordsman, brat!!" "Shut up! I ain''t listening to your rambling, stinky old man!!" ...they''re arguing again. Can''t you at least care about me? I mean, my solar plexus was struck with a wooden sword, you know?? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Letting out a groan in the middle, I caught father''s attention and he turned to me. I gave him back the wooden sword he lent to us for the duel. "You''ve improved, Charlotte. That last move was magnificently done." He said with a nod. "But I haven''t defeated Fei yet!" I complained. Just how much of a genius is he!? I saw him training every day but he never showed me that absurd technique!! It''s as if he''s a manga character to jump two story high and doing a whirlwind slash! Also, did he just say ''Variant Arts''? Hm... that''s different than what I heard from Elder John. I thought Fei was learning Assassination Arts under that shady old man... Did he invent his own fighting style in the middle? "There''s no way you can defeat me." Fei muttered as if stating the obvious. "No! I almost had you!! I''ll beat you next time!!" I protested. The boy shook his head. "Just why are you so eager to defeat me?" "To prove that I''m right!" Ha? Fei tilted his head at my answer and I decided to make him recall what he said. "You said that you''re special. I''ll show you that you''re no different than me!" "...and is that your reason to fight?" "Yeah¡ªhuh?" ...what did he just say? Reason to fight? I stared at Fei but the obsidian grey eyes seemed to narrow down it sent a chill down my spine. "Brat," Father pounded a wooden sword on Fei''s head lightly. "If you''re going to fight again then do it later. Don''t you enjoy being victorious against my daughter all the time?" "...none of your business. I''m just annoyed by her." Fei turned around and he walked back to the Manor. Once silence fell, I looked at father who showed a frown as he closed his eyes. Seemingly in deep thought. As I approached him, he suddenly shook his head and he cast his gaze down at me. His beard had been shaved for quite some time and he had a youthful face from up close... Isn''t he an Ikemen (handsome man) already? What''s so ordinary about him? "Ah..." I let out a sound when father suddenly rubbed my head. He said, "It''s okay, Charlotte. You''re still growing so you''ll beat him someday." ...Uuh...? Is he comforting me? But it''s not like I''m depressed by my defeat... I mean, I felt frustrated at first but I can''t turn back time. After spending two years with Fei, I realized I have no choice but to recognize his strength and overcome him. After all, I hate his way of thinking which seemed to say nobody would be bothered even if he died a horrible death. If I can''t even straighten a child''s irrational behavior then there''s no way I will ever be allowed to leave Bluesnake. Though saying that... Why is it that his back is growing more and more distant? Whenever I remembered the time where he left the Manor in that snowy day, my heart tightened and I felt as if a lump was stuck in my throat. ...Why? - - - - Another day passed and a new day arrived. I sat down under the Hortio Tree in the backyard after morning practice with father. The shades given by the tree cooled my body and calmed down my adrenaline as a sweet yet sour scent tickled my nose. In Magnis, Hortio is a tree bearing fruits with the shape similar to apples. The color was green but the flesh of the fruit was akin to an orange fruit. And it tasted like orange, which is luckily, my favorite after the heavenly Anfle. Warm breezes caressed my hair and I could hear the rustling grasses. My eyes caught several butterflies in mother''s flower garden and I smiled as the cloudless blue sky stretched above me. The training became harsher after I learned the basic stance and father became extremely strict in teaching me. Not that it''s a bad thing but my stamina hasn''t improved very much ever since summer arrived. Maybe because I''m still a bit sick. I was struck with heatstroke the day before yesterday. It''s not too high but mother was upset knowing it. She scolded father for being too harsh and it''s the first time I ever saw him to reflect on his actions. I put a hand right above my eyes as I gazed upward¨C "So you''re here again." ...and Fei barged in by appearing from the shadow like an Assassin. My mood fell rock-bottom it forced me to scowl at him. "Stop that already. You''re beginning to irritate me with that sudden emergence, Fei." The boy ignored me as he sat near me. His back leaned against the bark of the tree and he put his sword on the ground at his side. What¡¯s he doing? "...now that I think about it, you have a strange sword there, Fei." I muttered. "Don''t touch it." Fei warned. ...Haa. Same as always huh? I can''t believe he''s not changing after two years of forced interaction with my family. Then again, all we did was arguing if not fighting. Looks like we both hate each other for our guts. "It''s not like I will steal it you know? I just want to know how real sword feels like." I said. At that, he became silent. I took it as his permission so I held the sword with both of my hands. The black sword possessed a black hilt, a scarlet crossguard, and a jet black sheathe. Even when I drew out the blade, darkness glimmered and not even sunlight reflected by it. The weight of the sword seemed heavier than how it looked like when I lifted the unsheathed black sword unfit for 12 years old boy to use. ...I tried to touch the blade but Fei said. "Stop doing something stupid." "...way to go in ruining my excitement, Fei..." "Curiosity will kill you, Princess." "...stop calling me that," I puffed my cheeks and pouted but I still stared at the black sword resting on my laps. "Do you fight with this weapon, Fei?" "Not all the time. There''s no opportunity to find a good target for it." So it''s a special sword? Well, I guess it''s as expected of a B-Rank Adventurer to have one or two magic items. Even so... "This sword is in good shapes," I said. "You maintained it every day right, Fei?" "......yeah." "Did someone give it to you?" The boy nodded although a bit slower than I expected. "Hm... what kind of person was it?" I asked. "Why do you want to know...?" He replied with a question. "I''m just curious. Fei doesn''t look like someone who wants to keep something for himself." I answered. After a short silence, the boy heaved down his shoulders. He said, "Shut it, will you?" with an irritated tone of voice but he continued. "It''s just a belonging of a stranger who forced it onto me before dying. There''s nothing else that matters." ......ah. So it''s a memento. I touched a sore spot again... I hung my head down as I regretted for asking but I couldn''t let what my rival said next. "...that''s right. Nothing else mattered since they were already fated to die once they met me." ......Huh? "Give it back," Fei said as he stretched out his hand with overwhelming pressure. "That''s not a toy for a sickly princess like you to use." ...even before I could say anything, the Adventurer snatched the sword and sheathe without me being unable to do anything about it. Then Fei vanished in a blink of an eye again. Leaving behind scattered leaves dancing in the air. Although that was a reaaaallly cool exit... "...Why did he even search for me in the first place??" - - - - - - -Alex''s POV This is worrisome. Indeed, it''s so worrying I heaved a long sigh once in a while. After the morning practice, I returned back to the Manor and the one who greeted me was my beloved wife. "Alex? Isn''t it too early for you to finish the training? What happened?" "...Agatha..." We went to the dining room. I wanted to discuss about something with her and I''d like to do it in the most calming situation possible. When Agatha brought a pair of cup filled with tea, I sat in the place I usually sit and my wife settled down right next to me. Just like always. "It''s no good." I muttered while shaking my head. "...What do you mean by that, dear...?" Agatha responded with a question. I told Agatha how our daughter''s progress. She did as I told her to do, she''s energetic and she''s enthusiastic whenever she learned something new. Also, she developed quicker than other children. It''s very heartwarming to see our only child working so hard for the sake of her future, but once it came to fighting? "I could see it from her eyes. There''s a terrible cloud in them." "Isn''t that only because she is still a child? You know that Charl is different than you or me..." "No, Agatha... it''s not good at the rate Charlotte is going now. " I groaned as I put the empty cup on the table. It caused me to remember back when squires had to eradicate a band of bandits as their first mission. Honestly, it was anything but pretty and it made me to narrow down my eyebrows. Also, Charlotte... even though she''s still so young, she showed tremendous amount of potential. I can''t say she will surpass the brat who''s already abnormal but with enough time and opportunities, those two will be stronger than me or Agatha. Even so¨Cthe world isn''t so kind. The two of us knew all too well the reality of having to stay silent despite being capable to ensure the situations. Sometimes, fate will verdict a cruel trial which seemed so impossible one would rather give up too. "If Charlotte can''t find her way soon, she might as well abandon the thought of seeing the world." I muttered despite hating what I said. I don''t want to ruin her dreams no matter how much I am against it but I don''t like to restrain her pure will. Putting a hand on my face and considering what kind of thing I should do to help my daughter, I felt a weight leaned to my shoulder. "It''s okay, Alex" Agatha''s voice roused me back from pondering. I could feel her warm from the hand on top of mine which was on the table. Her smile was serene, and charming. As if all the dark thoughts I have were exorcised by light. "We''ll find a way to help our daughter. Let''s think of a way. I''m sure there''s a way. Also, you have me. We can do this together." "...Agatha..." Reflexively, I touched my wife''s cheek. I could feel her softness and warmth, and I knew all too well that I truly loved her. My wife soon smiled with a flushed cheeks and responded by holding my hand. An urge ordered me and I complied to it. I drew my face closer to Agatha''s and-- "Aren''t you so lovey-dovey even today, you lovebirds~?" An interruption suddenly appeared in the form of a High Elf across the table! Realizing what was about to happen, my wife shook her shoulders and her cheeks dyed with seven shades of scarlet. Then she pushed me off the chair. "Gah!" I groaned in pain but my shock moved my body to rise up and yell. "M-Melinda!? Since when did you...!!" "I''ve been here for quite-a-while! It''s unfair to see how you two are so close when I''m being left alone like this you know?" No, as if you''re crying if that creepy smile is on your face!! She''s definitely up for something! This woman is for sure scheming something bad! Again!! Volume One Chapter 4 – Movement Within the Darkness "Charlotte, do you mind buying a few things for mother?" In a fine day, I was called by mother who wore an apron over her dress. Her flaxen hair tied in a ponytail and there was stains of flour on her hands and the hems of her apron. Hm... is it afternoon already? I closed the book I was reading in the dining room and I nodded down at her. The book with the title ''Travelogue of an Exiled Mage'' was placed on the table and I hopped off the chair. "Alright, mother! What should I buy?" I asked while approaching mother who took out a few silver coins. It doesn''t seem like she intends to cook normal food. Commodities such as food ingredients wouldn''t go beyond seventy five copper coins for the amount of people living in this Manor. "Please buy three Girien fishes, four Vidoc leaves, a pound of Harito salt and some Cilin roots." "...aren''t those ingredients used only for special occasions? And three Girien fishes are a bit..." "Well, the men in this Manor are like wolves after all." Haa... I guess so. Fei and father often waged a small competition every time dinner arrived. Like clashing their forks, stealing a food portion from each other when one wasn''t looking or eating faster than the other. Their eyes looked bloodshot sometimes and it creeped me out. Also, mother, why are you blushing? Anyway, I nodded deeply and mother smiled as she gave me some silver coins. Well, most of them would be to buy Girien fishes and sadly, there won''t be enough changes for me to buy a slice of Anfle... no, wait! If I can get a bargain then it won''t be simple delusion to eat those heavenly fluffy pastry!! "Alright! I will definitely return and buy some An¡ªthe ingredients, mother!!" Damn, I nearly lost control over the heavenly fluffy, sweet yet balanced pastry!! Mother was staring at me with a suspicious gaze and I laughed like a broken cassette. Ugh... I forgot sweets aren''t good for my diet but I just can''t help it...... "...well now. I hope so, sweetie." Mother muttered with lowered brows. ...ah... aha ha ha... In any case, I left the Manor, bringing a medium-sized basket with me and jogged to the village. Despite the many misleading paths and small bridges for me to cross for, I hardly met any trouble. The area around here was under the control of the village guards so it''s safe from monster threats. Besides, I was strong enough to run but decided not to since I haven''t bought anything. Including the biggest fish rarely found in Bluesnake. I hope there''s still some of the freshest left... "Hm? Isn''t that..." I paused the moment I arrived in front of the village''s gate. There was a black haired boy who''s talking with the guards and behind him was... A dark grey leopard with the size of a sedan lying dead. What the hell...? "That''s a good haul again, kiddo. Looks like I can look forward for a feast tonight~" "Seriously... Although I heard from the Elder you''re a prodigy born once every ten thousand years, I still couldn''t believe you defeated a Dark Hunter alone..." The guards praised the boy in black clothing but he simply shook his head. With a dry voice, he said. "It''s nothing much. This one was sunbathing and snoring so I took my chance." ...are you kidding me? Even if you tried to be humble, larger monsters meant they were extremely long lived, experienced in combat, and also more intelligent than human. There''s no way he could pull a fluke without any scratch...! My cheeks heated up and a boiling irritation appeared inside me. I approached the three and when I stood behind the boy, one of the two guards let out a sound. "If it''s not her highness the Princess. What can this humble servant do for you today?" He said with a salute. "Good day, your highness." The other guard put his right fist on his left chest and bowed his head at forty-five degrees. What''s with these two!? Why are they calling me as if I''m a royalty and they''re in a sync again! So annoying...!! "...oh, it''s the Princess..." Fei muttered after turning around but I knew there''s mockery in his tone. "Shut up. I don''t remember being a princess to you all." I snarled but the guards curved their lips upward. Even Fei was smiling like a clown. " " "But you are a Princess." " " Noooooooooooooooooo! They combined their attack as one!! Is this what they call an arrow can be easily broken but three of them aren''t!? I hugged my head as an intense wave of headache attacked me. "Please stop it... just stop with that humiliating title......" "Our deepest apology... it became a habit." "Well, this one has been calling your highness as a Princess..." "But it suits her, no? Her sickly image resembled one." Fei glanced at the guards with upturned gaze. At the same time, they nodded and they even showed a bright local grin. Kiiiiiiiii! I had enough!! THIS IS MADNESS!! - - - - In the end, I dragged Fei for shopping and had him carrying the basket and groceries. Hmph. Just because there''s Girien fish as dinner, his eyes lit up and he showed a childish expression. Is it because men are too easily lured by food? As a former male, I felt sad looking at him even from afar. But as a sweet scent tickled my nose, I looked up and... "Oh, a promotion sale...? Wait, why is Mr. Pan opening a sale?" I tilted my head. "Huh¨Chey?! Where are you going!?" Fei shouted. Mua ha ha haaaaaaa! Serve you right! Even if you boasted your combat potential, you''re no multi-tasks dealer! Skipping lightly, I arrived in front of the pastry shop and¨Cmy jaw dropped down. "Ooooooohhh!? Buy two for triple toppings at 17 copper coins!?" I nearly yelled. Amazing! How cheap!! I can''t believe the price is just right for me to buy this combo menu!! Usually, a slice of Anfle is priced at 30 copper coins and it has only one kind of topping so this is more than I could bargain for!! "Oh my? Lil'' Charlotte~" A voice called out to me. "Right over here! Here~" Hmm...? I looked to the left and there was her. A pointy eared tall woman who''s dragging a man in light armors as if pulling a sack of grain... "Eh!? F-father!? What¨Cwhat happened!?" He looked very dehydrated with pale blue face, tight cheeks and his skin was as if sticking on his bones! Now he looked like a mummy!! "Oh... ooh...? My daughter... this... this isn''t..." Hiiiii! He fell limp! He died! Father is dead!? "You want to know? Hmm~?" Uwah! So annoying...! Why is this High Elf licking her lips with shiny cheeks as if she just dipped into a spring that can reduce aging? I have a really bad feeling about this... "Well, anyway~ Lil'' Charlotte, are you alone? Or..." Melinda paused. "Fei is here too. I dragged him to shop with me." I answered bluntly. The High Elf clapped her hands with an expression which said ''Ah, is that how it is?'' without minding the fallen father. I felt bad about the man who''s my parent but that''s what he''d get by relating himself with this kind of person. My deepest sympathy... "Hm hm~ So that''s it. You can have him accompany you for the errand and you can also spend time with him here once you''re done. Lil'' Charlotte''s surprisingly a grand strategist, eh?" "No, he just happened to be in my sight... What are you implying, Melinda?" "Ufu fu fu...! It''s nothing, you precocious girl~" Ah, here it comes... the famous patting of Melinda. Her soft hand touched my head and it rubbed me with an appropriate pressure and softness to make it comfortable. Though I was already 7 years old this year, I couldn''t get used to her patting and... Uhm. My heart skipped a beat only when she did it for the first time. Geez, why is this body so unresponsive to stimulation from women¨Coh, right. I''m a girl so it''s impossible to get excited by someone of the same sex. ...Haa...... I felt tired all of a sudden. As I heard a heavy footstep from my right side, I saw Fei with his brows knitted together. Heh, he''s upset at last. It''s fun to do prank on a lump of arrogance like him. "Oy. Stop wasting time¨Cah." He made a sound, then he twisted his lips once he saw Melinda who''s waving her hand at him. "Yahoo~ How do you do, Lil'' Fei?" "...shut up. You''re annoying. Get lost now." "Oh my, I seem to be hated. Am I intruding your precious date, lad?" Fei dropped the basket containing groceries and he poised a stance. I chopped his head with my hand immediately after. "What was that for, Princess?" He asked with a scowl. "Don''t draw your sword here. This place is a village. Not a battlefield, you dummy." I answered. ¡°Also, no dropping the grocery!¡± The black haired Adventurer went silent, then he inhaled a bit and he exhaled a deep sigh as he lowered his hand from the hilt of the sword. Haiz... Talk about troubles. These two were in a different level when it came to antagonizing each other. I mean... Melinda often schemed something with her smooth talk and Fei despised her for doing that. Looks like Fei hated conman the most. I couldn''t understand why but he hated honeyed words to the point of drawing out his black sword. How violent but his glare was sharp and icy it somehow looked cool¨C "No, wait! What am I thinking!?" I slapped my cheeks with both hands, surprising everyone. Ugh... Why did I think of this rotten guy as cool? I''m a man! Not a woman with maiden heart! There''s no way I will allow myself to be seduced by men!! I''m no homo!!! "Anyway, I intend to buy Anfles. Do you want some, Fei?" I glanced to him. "Sweets aren''t my thing." He answered without batting an eyelid. Eeehh... Why? Does this guy hate sweets? "Wait a moment, Lil'' Charlotte~ Look here." Melinda pointed at a sentence below the advertisement. "Hmm....? Lovers only...?" I read the sentence out loud. "Well, it might be a sale only for couples." Melinda theorized. ......huh? So that means... "You have to find a boyfriend before you can order this menu, Lil'' Charlotte." "No waaaaayyyy!?" "Ha! Serve you right, Princess!!" "...what... boy...friend...? I... I cannot... allow... Gufu." I fell to my knees with my hands on the ground. Impossible! How could this happen!? Why!? Oh gods, whhhyyyyyyyyy?!! Even though I have never tasted an Anfle with three different toppings, why can''t I buy it when there''s a golden opportunityyyyyyy!? Fei grinned widely at my despair and Melinda didn''t even try to console me!! I think I heard father saying nonsense but anyway!! This is plain impossible!! Why do I have to be forsaken by luck at this kind of timing!!? "I''m in despair......!" I cursed with sorrowful wail like a certain teacher who often thought up suicide. Then¨CMelinda made a short gasp. "...Why don''t you pretend as lovers with the lad?" ... .......time had stopped only for an instance. *GRAB!* I clawed Fei''s shoulders right in the next moment. I didn''t even use a fraction of my mana reserve but I zoomed in to him as if teleporting. "Let''s go, Fei!! We''re going to buy those Anfles!!" I commanded. "Why?!" He shouted as he tried to pull away from me but it''s no use!! I have exerted all my power to stop him and there''s no route to escape as long as his legs tangled with mine! The boy went wide eyed at my anticipation for his escape and he looked back and forth from me to the store then to Melinda. For over three times. His lips trembled. His head lowered. Then... "CU-CURSE YOU, DAMN EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLFFFF!!!!" - - - - I hopped from one spot to another like a butterfly gliding from a flower to another flower. My smile was wide and my heart fluttered lightly like my legs. Shortly behind me was Fei who''s face was pale blue and he dragged his feet like a snail. Not that snail has any foot. "...damn. Damn it..." "Knock it off, Fei. That was inevitable." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Shut up, Princess. This is all your fault¨Cumph." "Don''t vomit in the middle of the road. We''re going to be late, you know?" Shut up... The boy muttered as he swayed to left and right. I had no idea he was allergic to sweets until I saw him vomiting in the village after taking a bite of Anfle. What a waste. How unfortunate for a prodigy who could win against Dark Hunter without a scratch being unable to eat the tastiest sweet in Magnis. Oh well. I heard Mr. Pan is going to open a branch store in some other towns so I could look forward to buy Anfle when adventuring...! Still, it would be dangerous for Fei to stay this way. Hm... ah, that''s right! The river is nearby so I pulled the worn out boy who had become so easy to drag around. Once we arrived on the riverside, I had Fei drank the river water and we settled down the groceries and basket nearby. I wouldn''t want them devoured by wild beasts after all. "So you do have a weakness." I muttered as I sat next to him. My knees were at the same level as my chest and I hugged my legs with a smile plastered on my face. "Shut it. You''re a horrible princess, you know?" Fei said as he gulped down a handful of water. Hmph. All you can do is complaining at the same thing. I don''t know if I''m really that horrible but I had a lot of fun today. Let¡¯s ignore that remark and¡­ "......Thank you, Fei." The boy lifted his eyebrows, staring at me in a breakneck speed. His eyes looked as round as saucers and he spoke without a shred of shame or hesitation. "That''s creepy. Did you hit your head somewhere?" "Oh, pipe down! Can''t I at least show my gratitude for once!?" "I didn''t do anything worth of your thanks, Princess." Ha! I was certain he didn''t believe he did something for me. I really have to drill some screws into his head. "You saved my life, Fei." "If it''s that, we''re already even¨C¡° "Even so, I want to thank you." "..........For what?" Now... then... I wonder. If it''s my illness, even Melinda raised her hands up so his presence had nothing to do with it. I have no other option but to live with it even though I will suffer a lot thanks to this illness so... I wonder why? I think I have never seen Fei''s good side. He''s blunt, a jerk and he had no delicacies. Not to mention he''s a closet pervert for seeing me in negligee and he... well, he beat me up too often. To sum it up, he''s a powerful adversary who did all I couldn''t do. I gazed up at the blue sky above me. Cloudless, and vast unlike Earth. There''s no tall skyscrapers, no man-made infrastructures, and there''s nothing to support my daily life in Magnis. It''s bothersome to reel up the bucket thrown into the well. It''s tiring to walk around without any vehicle like car or bicycle, and there''s no electricity or kotatsu. What''s more, the toilet is in the form of a chamber pot. Very classic but it''s really humiliating, also outdated. There were so many inconveniences for me who had been living with luxury granted by modern technology. At some point, I believed I could just invent something to ease my life but... I don''t want to change this world for my selfishness. One¡¯s freedom is restricted by another¡¯s, after all. The people here were lively and vibrant with vigor to live. They interacted, fought and drenched in sweats as well mud for their families. Even though living for another day wasn''t guaranteed yet they could still smile in full spirits. I don''t know why, but I feel this is the thing that can be called properly as ''living.'' For me, everyone here looked dazzling it blinded me. So much I''m afraid of harming them. So bright I didn''t think I have the right to be with them. And¨CFei was the first one who showed my fear as the wrong thing. Despite denying help, he didn''t push me away from granting my own selfishness. Despite telling me to give up in catching up to him, he never tried to deny my challenges or interfering me. Yeah... he never treated me as strange even though I was a reincarnated person. One of my problems living in this fantasy world is simply that. How many people would expect their child have lived a past life? How will they treat them if that were the case? What will other thinks when one is given the chance to live two lives? And will they even fit in their circle? I admit I was worried. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble with my family and people that treated me with kindness. But showing the other side of my life¡­ as in, opening up fully to someone who¡¯s in that group is hard. It¡¯s very hard that I¡¯m scared they would find out my lies. But Fei? Fei is¡­ different. He does as he please around everyone. He lives as he want, doing what he likes to do and saying ¡®no¡¯ if he doesn¡¯t like it. Although his tongue is vicious, he didn¡¯t care about how he was viewed as by his surroundings. And this kind of person didn¡¯t even stay away from me whenever I¡¯m acting unlike a child, or like a girl at all. I was recognized by him. That''s why... Hugging my legs even tighter, I placed my cheek on my knees and gazed at Fei. "I''m grateful you''re here. Thank you, Fei." "........." My cheeks heated up and my heart started to beat a node faster. Huh... What''s this feeling...? Somehow, I felt as if there were butterflies fluttering in my belly... "......Why. Why are you thanking me?" "Huh¨C" The black haired boy stood up. I couldn''t see his expression and he took off while taking all of the groceries with him. "Ah, hey! Wait for me!!" - - - - - - [b]-???''s POV-]/b] At that time, I was still a novice. I have yet to see how small my existence was in this vast wasteland which bred savages. I have yet to see my equal, and I have yet to discover anyone who could put me down below their feet. "Well, well.... if it''sssss not the lizzzaaaarrdd." A wretched voice accompanied by a hiss echoed in the darkness. I gazed over the blood red pillars around me. Without moving my body, I could feel the menace which chuckled at my strength as if sneering. The thought alone made my blood to boil and I spoke out. "Come out or I will obliterate you and adorn your scales for my armor, Vladimir." My voice amplified with mana reverberated throughout the dark hall full of red pillars. It was an instinctual ability I learned for the first time the moment I hatched out from my egg. A skill limited to me and my kin who''s the highest immortals in this small, broken realm. "Why ssssssshhould I... have to pressssent myssseeelff to you?" "Are you saying you dare to not show yourself in our king''s audience?" "The king... hasssss not preeessseeeented himssssseeellf, fool. I have no need to be sssseeeen by lowly creaturreeessss who dared to challenge hiiissss marvelousssss might." Had this place not the sanctum of his majesty, I would have unleashed my wrath infused roar to destroy him. Alas, the Astral Serpent laughed for he knew that my current strength--no. Nobody other than his majesty could touch him. It could even be said that Vladimir was the strongest after his majesty. At least for now, that is. "Even so¨CI will not tolerate you to display not an ounce of honor as the Third Demon General, Vladimir Blooddusk. Show yourself!!" "Aaah... Sssooo, you wisssshhh to die, George Chromedawn...!" [i]"Silence, you bunches of lowlife...!!"]/i] Chill ran down my spine. It didn''t even take a moment for me to kneel down as a large black mist gathered at the center of the sanctum. The mist became dense, and a figure darker than night glowed with freezing blue light. He emerged right in front of my eyes. Like an illusion. Like a silhouette at the end of a horizon unreachable even if I devoted all of my eternity to become as strong as him. Yes, it was a majestic presence detached from all and it possessed the true right to dominate over everything, even the Evil God said to slaughter the majority of the Arcane Gods in a distant past. Cloaked with silver black mantle. His arms adorned with gauntlets resembling the claws of a creature sharper than dragon''s. His torso wrapped with armor crafted from a Black Dragon fought one-on-one for hundreds of nights and days. His magical robe capable of dispelling even the mightiest spell of the strongest elf emperor, and his presence exuded ''Absolute Annihilation'' no matter what one would do when confronted by him. Even so, his true power lied not in the accessories worn over his body. His might which was the profound symbol of the strongest stemmed not from the foes who had fallen by his hands. Not even the exceptional ''Gifts'' wrapping his entire flesh could even be called as his pride. It was his own strength, his undying determination, and his resolve which surpassed any predecessors of ours who were said to have crossed stars and shattered other worlds. "Milord...!" Emerging from thin air, a Serpent yelled as he coiled his ruby red body which possessed no limbs yet having fatherless wings. The serpent lowered his head in front of the majestic figure and he said. "We have been waiting for your presence, Milord...! What is your order?" His tone was joyous. His eyes trembling in delight and fear. He who honored his majesty the most shivered as a cold voice lacking any intention said. "I heard it from Ivory. Why have you failed to recapture the Halfling, Vladimir?" Halfling...? I glanced to the Third Demon General and he made a yelp full of panic. "My... my deepeeeessssst apology! Even my death will never be enough to atone for my missssstake but¡­ there were traitorssssss. Thus, I prioritized them firssssst......." The king did not question any further. I knew for I have served him way before he had risen in power. It would''ve been easier for Vladimir to choose suicide... "No matter. I have already sent Ivory to hunt him down. Such disgrace of our lineages is not needed for the new era." ...what...? Ivory was chosen? How... how could this be! "Y-your majesty! Is-is it alright for you to send out that¨C¡° My words stopped right at that moment. He who stood above all demons gave a gaze which petrified me solid in dread, and he muttered. "Your words are not what I want to hear, George. Know your place." ...such... such might..! Even though his words contained no shred of arrogance yet it was certain I would have my head lopped off once I spoke any more. No matter how strong my regenerative power and scales were, this being could easily kill me if he intended to...! "It is about time for the era to change. We have had more than enough time to wait for those lowly creatures to run rampant and build their own small castles." "Then... then... is it war...?" There was no confirmation, but a gulping sound could be heard. That was the trigger and my blood started to boil. Not out of anger, but excitement. Of joy and thrill. Of maddening lust for bloodshed. Even Vladimir knew as his serpentine pupils narrowed. The two of us knew what would happen and we were delighted for the Promised Time has arrived. "What I desire is an army. Use all of the slaves we have. Force them to birth soldiers capable of overthrowing our enemies, but know that I tolerate no failure such as rebels. Make them submit and if they died, I allow you to capture more, Vladimir." "Aaaassssss you command, my king...!!" The Astral Serpent instantly vanished as if he was not there. Awaiting my order, I was still lowering my head and¡ª "George, go forth and conquer the Neutral Sovereignty by yourself. Show me the new power you have acquired." I immediately raised my head. What was in front of me was his back. The back of the Great Demon King whom I have sworn my loyalty for eternity. Being tasked with the duty to ignite the war... What pleasure!! With delight, I lowered my head and I shouted out. "YOUR WILL IS MY COMMAND, YOUR MAJESTY ASCHLAZUL ASHENSKY!!" Volume One Chapter 5 – An Unanswerable Question ¡°Um¡­ father. What did you just say¡­?¡± In the study at the second floor of the Manor, there was the feeling of discomfort loitering around while already in the middle of the summer. It¡¯s not that the climate was at fault, and it''s already late at night. Yet, I was sweating cold sweats. ¡°As I said earlier. Charlotte, my daughter¡­ you are to leave the house to train under the guidance of my old friend at a neighboring town. The distance is around a week away so pack your belonging for the departure is¡­ tomorrow.¡± ¡°So suddenly!? Why!? I don¡¯t think I have cleared your training, right, father!?¡± ¡°The way you are now you won¡¯t lose to bandits or common demi-humans, Charl.¡± Even mother as well!? I was flabbergasted by the announcement after dinner and despite everyone gathering together in the study, I was the only who¡¯s not calm for the least bit! I feel betrayed! Did I do wrong?! Was I behaving too rebellious to my parents!? As frustrated as I was, father then cast his gaze to Fei. ¡°And you too, brat. You are going to accompany my daughter. This mission requires protection and you have no reason to back down right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­for how long do I have to work as a guard?¡± He asked. ¡°The fastest is probably until Charlotte reached 10 years old. But in worse case, maybe you will have to stay together for more.¡± ¡­¡­I glanced at Fei. The black haired boy was showing disdain and he was really irritated to the point of looking like Ni¡¯o. He¡¯s scary!! ¡°Why do I have to stick with her? It¡¯s not my obligation.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯ll be suspicious for an entire noble family venturing to other town. Don¡¯t you even know our political standing, ignorant brat?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say¡­ geezer.¡± Uwaaa¡­ he¡¯s annoying. He even frowning like an old man and he threw a tantrum as well. Father was nearly having a Burst Rage Mode but mother suddenly cut in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fei. I know that you are in the end, an Adventurer. Of course we are not forcing you to accept this mission. But¡­ do you mind taking care of my daughter for a while longer¡­?¡± ¡°Got it. I shall fulfill your wish, milady.¡± ¡°Fast!! Why do you swing your tail so easily when confronted by mother!? And don¡¯t I have any saying in this matter!?¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°Nope. I¡¯m certain you have no saying in this matter.¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± At that time, I finally realized that there¡¯s no one that I could seriously consider as my ally in this world. - - - - And so a day passed in a blink of an eye. More or less, after countless failures to convince my parents, I gave up and obeyed their order. Honestly, I hate this kind of sudden plan. It¡¯s as if I was led into a trap set by a hunter... "No, wait! So the feast yesterday was the farewell banquet!?" How could I not notice!? People always partied and drinking if there''s a big event! Be it entering school, graduating from it, working or even wedding event! When suddenly tasked to buy food ingredients in a large amount... That should have hinted the Flag yet I failed to notice it! I''M SUCH AN IIIIIIDDDIIIIIOOOOOOTTTTT!! "Ugh... Forget it," I said. Standing up after I fell to all fours, lamenting like a despairing teacher again. "It already happened so I have to live it through¡­ I have no choice..." I prepared a case filled with sets of clothing, daily necessities and also first aid kits. I also brought my medicines with me and the amount was plenty to last for a month. I too was given with a recipe so if the supply diminished, I could always go to the herb dealer to buy the necessary ingredients for it. After waking up and bathing in cold water, I dressed myself and stood in front of the mirror in my room. Wearing a sleeveless tunic and a shortened knee-length skirts, my appearance seemed like a village girl, but¡­ The sheathed sabre hanging at my waist gave me a different kind of impression. Somehow, it looked like I was cosplaying. After all, my current style of clothing probably reached the borderline of modesty in medieval era if not crossing it. Still, I couldn¡¯t help it! My fighting style relied on mobility so I couldn¡¯t equip heavy armors and protectors which might hinder my movement. Also¡­ father said the monsters around here could never be strong enough for a practitioner of Draconic Sword Style to have a trouble with. Excepting the rare monsters such as Dark Hunter or Dire Wolves, of course. ¡°Well, not like those kinds would go out to flood into the street.¡± I murmured to myself. After bidding farewell to my family and Melinda, the carriage stationed at the midway between the Manor and the village was waiting for us, its last passengers and once we got in the travel started. ¡°Ooohhh¡­¡­ the village is disappearing very fast. So Sleipnirs can run so fast despite having six legs.¡± While it¡¯s true that there were horses in this world, it seemed that the most common one were six-legged one originating from norse mythology. I wasn¡¯t sure if Freyja-sama had a hand in this matter. Unfortunately, I knew next to nothing when it came to super high-level fantasy knowledge. I just couldn¡¯t get how mages could summarize a grimoire¡¯s content in one breathe too. Even more, there¡¯s a huge problem here. ¡°Uuuggghhh¡­¡­ I feel sick.¡± A certain idiot groaned. ¡°¡­¡­Then lie down and sleep already, you dumbass. Who told you to stay awake and on guard like that?¡± I asked the boy with pale complexion. Fei was really unwell! Who knew the strongest person in this carriage could be ridden with motion sickness. He¡¯s a kid in a very odd part that I instantaneously sighed. It would make me as the bad guy if I teased him in his current state. ¡°Shut¡­ it. I don''t like traveling with carriage.¡± ¡°Then get used to it. You know that there are other things that can rock around like this. For example, a ship.¡± ¡°¡­¡­geh¡­ just hearing it already makes me want to vomit¡­¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡­ don¡¯t do it in front of me and the other. Now go to sleep already!!¡± I ordered the kid and he still groaned in pains. Really, just how bothersome he could be and it¡¯s always in worst timing that he would be so very unreliable. ¡°Heya kids! Still staring at the expanse of the outside world??¡± Hmm¡­? From the front seat came a young man with green tunic and leather boots. His unkempt light green hair and his spirited expression could only mean one thing when combined with an instrument that is similar to stringed guitar¡­ or maybe a harp? Whatever it is, it¡¯s certain that this guy is a traveling minstrel. Or a bard. ¡°Yah! The name¡¯s Franz and I am a Minstrel searching for romances and musical tales!!¡± ¡°I can clearly see that. So¡­ Mister Franz? What do you need from us¡­¡­?¡± ¡°No no no! Don¡¯t bother with formality! Even if we¡¯re separated by ten years or so but drop the etiquette when in a foreign land!! That is conspicuous!¡± Whoa, to think I would be told that by someone other than Fei who is sleeping like log over there¡­¡­ Is this guy a genius? I too wanted to never attract various OP beings and troubles in my second life. In a broad sense of course. ¡°Then Franz, do you have an interesting music to perform? I think I''m getting bored with seeing the same scenery.¡± ¡°Aye, a beautiful lady¡¯s boredom is not to be underestimated. Then shall I play a tale in a song to entertain your parched heart?¡± Wuu¡­. This guy can change his dialect THAT swiftly and he did it without any difficulty? As expected of a minstrel, the predecessor of history weaver in the most classical and romantic way. Maybe I should learn a few things from him¡­ I can at least keep myself up whenever I¡¯m bored. But first, I allowed Franz to sit down near us and he began to unravel his skill. He took out the stringed instrument and began to play. I heard a serene melody and yet I noticed that it is also light and whimsical. As if the carriage¡¯s wheels and the Sleipnirs¡¯ footsteps mixed in to become one miniaturized band of performers. It started with melody, then a ballad. Franz smiled while whistling to add for more depth into the music, the strings¡¯ movements giving my ears and heart unexplained shivers. I closed my eyes, relaxing my body as I listened to the easygoing music. It¡¯s one that could be considered as the perfect partner when traveling, and I listened to it wholeheartedly. - - - - Once night fell, I hid myself from the illuminating moonlight. It was a crowded night where every three hours there would be a monster roaming to the resting carriage. Of course, once that happened Fei (who has just recovered by sleeping) ordered me to hide and never to leave until everything¡¯s over. Yet, when doing that, I could hear chaos and bloodcurdling screeches. Seriously, why do I have to hear monsters being slain ruthlessly like being stabbed, slashed or burned with magic? It even gave me a shudder and once the battle ended¡ª ¡°Finally done. Really, it¡¯s hard to keep up with so many people fighting.¡± ¡°Ooohh¡­? Fei, you¡¯ve return¡ªeek!? What¡¯s with those blood!?¡± ¡°Nothing? Just got some unfortunate fools slain and the blood splattered on me.¡± ¡°You, you idiot! What if there¡¯s an open wound!? Come here for a minute!!¡± I commanded him and my Royal Guard conceded after I pestered him by threatening him in some ways, including by me trying to step out of the darkness. I used magic to light up the interior of the carriage and though it was dim, I could still define all shapes. I had Fei to sit down cross-legged in front of me first and I took out a slightly wet clean cloth and medical kits. ¡°Geez, you burdened yourself too much. Why are you so persistent when fighting?¡± I commented as I wiped the blood from his face. The boy groaned and he somehow tensed up. I don¡¯t really think that is so but stop jerking around like that. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I live or die right¡ª¡° ¡°It does, you stupid idiot!¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.I knocked his forehead with my knuckle and Fei faltered for a bit. Seriously, this guy is always doing as he pleases that I can¡¯t stop getting worried! ¡°Listen up. You must take care of yourself more preciously. You only have one life to live for in this world, Fei. Do you get it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be told that by someone who literally picked a fight without proper reasons.¡± ¡°Shut it. I¡¯m different than you. At least my experience with violence and the likes are higher than you could have imagined.¡± I wrapped the bandage around his arm. Since there was a long slash wound it needed a minute long healing spell to stop the bleeding but it wasn''t enough to close the wound. I had a hard time because Fei couldn¡¯t stay put, but once he heard my words his eyes widened. Huh? Why are you surprised? ¡°¡­.you¡­¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you taking pity on me? Mind yourself a bit more.¡± After all, I¡¯m a man. Well, formerly but still, my mentality is that of true man. I don¡¯t pity myself for getting beaten up and instead, I¡¯m more than happy to learn new things so that I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again. Of course, it¡¯s all because I had a terrible little sister that I wanted to protect and not that I ever regretted for having such younger sibling. ¡­Now¡­ done! The wounds are treated with healing salves and with this you¡¯re as good as new! I raised a knuckle and knocked at Fei¡¯s chest for once. Telling him my last words for tonight. ¡°You¡¯re my guard. So even if you think I¡¯m bothersome, you¡¯re still my retainer. Don¡¯t you dare to die before I do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The black haired, grey eyed human boy could only stay silent. Whether he took my words at heart or simply confused, I didn¡¯t really care. I¡¯m just worried if there¡¯s someone close to me being hurt. Even if that person himself is my enemy and that is final. "...Then. Do you think you can do it too?" Fei asked. ...What did he mean? I tilted my head and the boy spoke further. "Do you think you can survive? You don''t even have a real dream right?" ...Huh? What... what did he say...? I blinked a few times yet Fei pressed on. With sharp gaze enough to petrify me completely, he said. "Can you do it? Even if you have to choose a cruel decision... Can you still say all that?" His words were full of venom. I didn''t understand why he spouted such things, but... An uncomfortable thump of my heart caused me to shudder. As if ice was stuck on my shoulders and at my back. It was cold... So cold it''s terrifying. Why? Why why why? Why are you saying that all...? Why are you... "Charlotte Augmund... Tell me. Can you steal a life to save another life? Do you think you can kill someone for your survival?" To Fei¡¯s question¡­ I could not even bring myself to open my mouth. My body shivered out of control and dread filled my mind as my eyes gazed at the piercing grey pupils. Darkness was in there. Darkness so deep it felt like it intended to devour me whole. Yet, I couldn''t do anything to deny it. I couldn''t... even answer his question. And my heart ached as if it was mauled in the most violent manner due to it. - - - - -Fei¡¯s POV- ¡­¡­tonight is really full of surprises. I have experienced so many battles and so many conflicts but in my life, I scarcely ever encountered someone so kind that they would worry about my well-being. Again. The night grew old. As usual, I remained awake for the sake of my mission as a guard. However, it seemed someone else was also awake other than the rotating scout from the Adventurer party. It was the Minstrel, surprisingly. And he was near me who was standing right outside the Caravan¡¯s entrance. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good partner there, young man? It¡¯s nice to have such a reliable companion right?¡± ¡­what is this guy saying? I don¡¯t really get it and do I even need to say he¡¯s annoying? He was oddly talkative and he interacted with everyone beyond the norms. Not minding his own business, and he liked to smile so much I believe he¡¯s just putting up an act. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to be young. You can make mistakes, learn from them and grow up as reliable adults unlike the present ones. Especially those who are humans.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what do you mean by that?¡± The Minstrel shrugged. With a mug brimming with hot drink in his hand, he rested his back at the Caravan and gazed at the starry sky above. A few times he sipped the alcoholic water and he heaved a tired sigh. ¡°Life is hard, but do not forget what has supported you to reach this point. I say, young man, do you have any interest in love?¡± ¡°Now you are making less sense. Just what are you implying?¡± Franz said ¡°It¡¯s very simple. In fact, you should have known the answer when you asked yourself.¡± with a wry smile. He continued by sipping the rum and he glanced at me. His gaze was uncomfortable. It was as if he was comparing me with someone else and I didn¡¯t like being compared. It¡¯s very annoying to the point of vexing. He was similar to them. ¡°Young man. Why are you fighting?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± For a moment, my train of thought halted. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t catch his words. I simply could never understand his point. Why would he, a Minstrel who rarely met battles, asked me such question? I looked at him but the Minstrel was putting that ¡®fake smile¡¯ and gentle face it was hard to see him in the eyes. Out of disgust, of course. ¡°¡­I fight¡­ for myself. What else is there to it?¡± I questioned back at him, this time with a glare. However, the man simply smiled and he looked down. His profile was calming and he was chuckling as if he asked something obvious. ¡°No, nothing. That¡¯s a fine reason. Without yourself, then you can¡¯t do anything right and it¡¯s even harder to do something for someone if you can¡¯t even stand on your own toes.¡± Still¡ªthe Minstrel added. His translucent gaze was filled with the sea of the stars above. Under the night sky where his pupils always gazed at the distance. Seemingly so lonely and sad. ¡°There¡¯s no one that can stand tall by himself forever. At some point, there will always be someone to extend their hand to you even if you¡¯re against it so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Young man, that girl cherishes you. Very much, more than she herself could ever imagine. Protect her well, for she might be the only person that can ease your sufferings.¡± Franz said his parts. Then slowly but surely, he waved a hand saying he intended to sleep. Unlike the men, the women were given the privileges to sleep in the carriage. Still though, the Minstrel frivolously left and disappeared at the other side of the carriage. Meanwhile, I was staring at the night sky. His words sinking deep into my mind and I felt like a lump of object stuck at my throat. I just couldn¡¯t deny his words. I don¡¯t think I could get this matter off my head so soon, but there was still one thing that bothered me. ¡°¡­¡­Cherishes¡­ me. What good is there to it?¡± The night sky did not give me an answer. And the cold darkness was like a hazy dream that soon wafted off. Wiped away by time. Dissolving away like wind as remembrance became vivid recollection. That girl punched me right after ordering me to go with her. Then she dragged me into a river only for me to nurse her around, and then I had to fight nasty monsters. Then, I became her guard involuntarily. I was forced to serve a noble which was no doubt the last thing I wanted in my life. Yet, I was never treated as an object. Instead, the girl simply thought of me as some kind of rival¡­ She hated me becoming stronger, and then decided to chase after me without my consent. Who am I to her? Even though I told her clearly she will regret her choice to chase after me, why me? Why is she seeing me as someone worthy enough to be challenged? Why is she, despite her reluctance, still delving into this world full of conflicts? Once again, no answer was given to me as I watched the falling stars in the heavens above. ...It''s impossible for her to become like me. I''m different than everyone. I''m not like her. This body of mine, and this wretched soul... I hate it. I hate myself for being what I am. I don''t want people to look at me like they did in the past, and so I fled from that place. And yet, what I did brought death to all who saw me as who I am. All because of me. All because of me being different than them, death dragged them away from my sides. That''s why I decided to not involve myself with others. I don''t want to let more to suffer the same fate as they did. I gazed up, and I told myself. The world is so vast. The sky is so wide. In this world, I do not have what it takes to carve my Proof of Existence. Here, in this world. With this accursed body and blood inherited from a King who desired nothing but tools¡­¡­ and I, who am a failure of everyone born before and after me, cannot expect anything except . Emptiness. Nothing to grasp for no matter how hard I strove to challenge the heaven. And yet¡ª ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it. Why would you smile at me? Why would you pick up the sword to chase after my back? Why¡­ am I so happy to see you looking at me?¡± Hundreds of memories became ripples of water inside me. The times I spent with her was nonetheless, amounted to a grain of sand in my prophesied long life. The girl I protected. The girl I observed. The girl who is always worried about someone else no matter what kind of person they are. The moment her smile etched deep into my mind, I could not control this rapidly beating heart. This heart of mine which denied the entirety of humanity so that I may live as myself for another day... "...there''s no way... right...?" Volume One Chapter 6 – Demon General Sometimes ago somewhere out of the reach of any being with proper moral senses¡­¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugghhhh¡­¡­. Finally. I can finally leave this hell full of tentacles¡­¡± A weak voice followed by wet sound appeared from the darkness. It was deep within the tunnel which led to the monstrosity for any female creatures would for sure fear for. And the haggard figure, tainted after two years (counting with human calendar) dragged her feet away from the accursed place. ¡°¡­¡­damn¡­ it¡­ this is all because of her¡­ This is that whore¡¯s fault¡­! I won¡¯t forgive her!! I will definitely make her suffer!! I won¡¯t stop at defiling her¡­ I will make sure she will regret for living to this day enjoying sexes so care freely!!¡± Her hoarse voice, after being forced to drink disgusting liquid and something that could never be described echoed hollowly in the tunnel. But after a long silence abruptly happening, a laughter suddenly appeared. ¡°¡­¡­oh well. At the very least¡­ I have done it. Thankfully, the banishment of the human whom that whore favored for was just a distraction. Khu khu khu khu¡­¡­! Now, let¡¯s see if your Champion can even endure being hit by an eternal Curse!! A delayed magic won¡¯t be detected by Helios-nii after all!! Hya ha ha ha haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡± - - - - Nearly a week passed by. I didn¡¯t try to pry the driver whether the destination was long or short as that would be showing how selfish I was at certain points. I¡¯m just impatient. Granted, I was not able to fight. As Aeinsland has calmer situation monster or bandits attacking a caravan was not as common as I thought it would be. Even at the rarest occasion when a group of monsters appeared, it always happened nearing dusk and at night. Obviously they were the situations where Fei would throw me back into the caravan and tied me up using ropes to prevent more troubles (or so he said). Other beings such as alraunes, treants and their rare variants are often seen in this region so the other Adventurers have to stay vigilant. This Territory definitely has a problem against monsters which popped out of nowhere. But anyway¡ª ¡°Cut it out already! Stop acting so reckless you scatterbrain!!¡± I hit the black haired boy at the head with full power head smack. But instead of him hurting, my hand now hurts! Damn! But everyone has started to get used to the usual bickering between me and Fei and some even looked at us with warm gazes. Honestly, these people are strange or am I the strange one here? At any rate, after the last encounter with monsters we have to climb up a hill and after that was the scene where we could see the overall of the town. ¡­or so I thought it would be. ¡°Why does it feel like there¡¯s something burning?¡± ¡°Hm¡­? I don¡¯t smell like that.¡± ¡°Franz, just shut up for a minute. The merchant is saying there might be a fire nearby.¡± ¡°But the forest doesn¡¯t look unhealthy¡­ and yet the animals were restless.¡± My words caused everyone to grow alert. The Caravan slowly rolled forward but the anxiety still remained as is. We went further and further through the small forest which was on top of the hill and once we passed from it¡ª ¡°¡­what¡­ the¡­ hell¡­?¡± The Minstrel uttered in disbelief. ¡°¡­talk about worse timing. There¡¯s indeed a fire. In a larger scale too.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Fei? What are¡ªeh¡­?¡± There was red once I laid my eyes on it. There was scarlet filling the scenery. And there was ashen smokes pumping out from many places to the sky. The grey dusk was filled with ominous clouds above, and there was a cruel scene unfolding itself below. What greeted me was a landscape of a town, circled by thick fortress wall acting as protection against outside threats. From the fortified town was a sea of wheat fields as well as vegetable gardens spreading to all directions. From above, one could oversee the roofs of many houses and with a bell tower right at the center of the town, it would have created a very picturesque scene had there been a thing that were not present. Flame. Unimaginable amount of flame devoured everything. People frantically ran from the burning devil which enraptured the fields, the fortress wall and the town. Fire quickly spread further and further, and it gave no mercy to those who lost their wills against its ruthless claws. And yet¡ªthere was one thing that did not match well. For the fire, and for the townspeople who wanted to escape for their lives. The thing which did not fit well was the appearance of something which should not have existed in this Human Country. It was an army of deformed beings in humanoid shape who lit the town ablaze. It was a chaotic band of savages who pillaged everything without mercy. It was a large group of monsters which attacked, kidnapped and violated the unresisting fangless people. Born out of Stasis¡¯s twisted desire to end everything and to throw law around, the race itself was made up by countless ugly creatures with unimaginable intelligent unlike their brutish strength. They who lost the Great War due to the defeat of their Creator, was then exiled to many frontiers and were supposed to hide within the darkness of the Blank History. Demi-humans. Thus was their names, and I am seeing a dozen, a hundred of them destroying a town rapidly. A town which was living its daily life until yesterday. ¡°¡­help¡­! Som¡­eone¡­ please¡­ help!!¡± Suddenly there was a voice that broke the silence. From the Caravan, I hopped off and traced the voice. I could hear it was frantic, to the point of losing breathes and yet still squeezing out a desperate hope. And it was young nonetheless. ¡°Over there!¡± I yelled out and rushed to the source of the voice. Unable to hear what Fei shouted out, I dashed off. Into the dark forest which probably still have threats that were invisible to what I just saw. I dashed through the thick forest, pursuing the path left behind by a group. It was easy to tell where they were going to as they didn¡¯t even bother to hide their presences. The broken branches and trampled grasses also assisted me and in to time, I arrived in a slightly wide area where a group of six green skinned creatures surrounded something¡­ No. It was someone. A little girl. Her dress was tattered at the ends and her legs were full of scratches and bruises. Her hair was stained with dirt and so were her clothes. I saw beads of tears streaming down her cheeks and I heard a low growl coming from one of the demi-humans. ¡°Capture¡­! Capture¡­! Slave¡­!!¡± He said. Slave¡­? Slave, he said¡­? Do they intend to kidnap villagers and turn them as slaves? You mean¡­ all of THIS¡­ All of those flame and screams¡­ were for something stupid like that!!? ¡°Get away from her, you bastaaaaarrrrdddsss!!!¡± I yelled from the top of my lungs. I didn¡¯t even hesitate to kick these ¡®Orcs¡¯ aside and I broke their formation with it. All in a matter of seconds. Three of them were knocked out cold, so I still have three more to deal with and the situation doesn¡¯t look good. It¡¯s not. In fact, I¡¯m trembling but I try to encourage myself to stand firmly beside the girl. ¡°Hurry, get away from this place!!¡± ¡°Uh¡­?! Ah¡­ b-but¡­!!¡± ¡°Just go already!!!¡± The little girl shrieked and fled without turning back. Good¡­ though I don¡¯t think these guys will be happy seeing her running off. ¡°That one ran!¡± ¡°Capture her!!¡± ¡°Capture her¡­!!¡± ¡­So noisy. These creatures¡­ They¡¯re Orc alright, but¡­ Are they truly demi-humans? Not simple monsters? ¡­no, I can¡¯t underestimate them¡­! This isn¡¯t a game. This isn¡¯t training. Lives will fly off in a moment. I knew this kind of thing would happen regardless of my intention, but¡­ Can I kill them? To save even one little girl¡­ Can I resolve myself to kill these¡­ living beings¡­? What if¡­ "Charlotte Augmund... Tell me. Can you steal a life to save another life? Do you think you can kill someone for your survival?" ¡­I know¡­ I know it already! But still. But still¡­ I¡­¡­ ¡°Woman¡­!¡± ¡°More¡­ of them¡­!!¡± ¡°Capture!! Capture them!!¡± The ¡®Orcs¡¯ attacked in numbers. Obviously, those who attacked were armed and even if their equipment were shabby, they must have confidence to fight even without weapons. They did have rippling muscles¡­ I shifted my attention to the one reaching me first. There. The one wearing light leather armor and holding a dagger. It¡¯s probably the fastest out of the three and I have to get rid of it fast if I want to fend off the others! The orc roared. Raising his dagger with an arm ready to grab me. Charging ahead albeit slower than I thought he would be. More like, too slow!! ¡°Draconic Sword-Style: First Step: Tail Smash!!¡± I attacked with everything I¡¯ve got. Pivoting at one heel, I swung the sword fully and when the orc noticed, he immediately shifted his dagger to meet my attack¡ªto no avail. *BANG!!* In just a moment, the victor was decided. I saw my first target flying and crashing to a tree with the head as a start. He spat out blood, then he fell down with a dull sound. Realizing a comrade was taken out; an orc with an axe shifted his anger to me. I could tell my arms went numb because of flinging a body bigger as well as tougher and heavier than my own. Still, I hurled forward. The orc raised his arm and swung down the axe. There was a room to avoid it and I did so by leaning to the side. I quickly raised the sword and¡ª With a clean strike, I severed the arm wielding the axe. The large weapon fell along with a severed arm and my vision was tainted red. Red from blood. Sweet metallic flavor of blood. The spraying blood of the wounded orc went everywhere I could smell rust so distinctly. It made me¡­ sick¡­ My head went light. Nauseous at first, but a headache and the repulsive feeling after cutting a flesh of was too disturbing for me. So disturbing that I intended to puke. But because of that¡ª ¡°Aarrgh!!?¡± I cried in pain. Realizing my disturbed mind was leaving me with openings yet unable to protect myself, I was sent flying with a tackle. I then noticed that there was a shadow looming over me. I who was on the ground was catching the grotesque sight of the orc from up close. His nasty breath sending shivers into my bones once heaved out. His murky yellow eyes were full of hatred and vengeance. His muscles rippled as blood continued to scatter around from his severed right arm. But there was more to it. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The orc was holding another weapon. Hidden from my view. He drew out a dagger from his back and holding it in a reverse grip. At that moment, I realized. He¡¯s going to hurt me using that dagger. He¡¯s going to harm me with that thing. He¡¯s going to kill me¡­! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡± My mind went blank. My thought stopped as fear devoured me. The dagger was raised higher and went down. I who was on the ground, finally¡ª ¡°Nooooooooooo!!!¡± I grabbed the arm which was holding the dagger. But when I stopped it, the orc exerted unimaginable strength. By seconds, the dagger closed in. Moment after moment, it closed in to my head. The blade was about to stab itself into my right eye. ¡°Gh¡­ Nggh¡­¡­!!¡± I blindly searched around using my other hand. Searching for something that I can use. Something that I can use¡­! *GRAB!* and then I found it. I found something that can be used to stop myself from being killed! I immediately raised the object and swung it at the orc¡¯s wrist!! Blood scattered. Blood sprayed everywhere. My body was stained with the blood of the enemy who was screaming in intense pains. There was yet again another severed arm falling near and I found myself holding a sword. And yet, in my fear and terror. In my dread, I couldn¡¯t stop swinging the sword. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!¡± The sword lodged its blade deeply into the orc¡¯s shoulder. Dark red liquid flowed from the rough wound and I pressed the sword deeper using both of my hands. ¡°Gwwooooooohhhggg!!!¡± The orc raised a scream. But it didn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter at all!! ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!¡± Again. Again. Again! Again!! Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop else you will die! I will die if I stopped stabbing him!! The blade sunk into the demi-human¡¯s flesh, but I quickly extracted it and sunk it again in another part. The air was filled with numerous stabbing sounds and dancing blood. Then, finally¡ª ¡°Agh¡­ ah¡­ aaahh¡­¡­ Hah¡­ haa¡­¡­ haa¡­¡­¡± When I noticed, I¡­ My sword had pierced his throat. Blood gushed out from various holes in his body like a fountain and I was bathing in it. With the blood of my opponent. I did not even realize that I was atop the monster which has already died for a while ago. Out of fear. Out of despair. Out of the desire to escape from gruesome fate. I¡­ I¡­¡­ killed¡­¡­¡­? I killed¡­¡­? I, with these hands¡ª ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡± I leaked a sound when I looked at my hands. Red. My hands were red. Stained with red, warm liquid. It was warm, and it smelled of rust. The smell was strong enough to melt my mind. It was strong enough to shake my mind, and it was strong enough to make my blood boiling. I¡­ killed a life¡­¡­ My mind went utterly white. A sense of disgust and discomfort spread like plague within me. Like a viral, I was soon enveloped with the numbing sensation of having to murder a living being with my own hands. I killed¡­ I killed¡­ I killed a living being¡ª ¡°Mph¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± I fell to the side from the corpse and vomited the content of my stomach. Nausea attacked me and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from vomiting the stomach acid once everything was thrown out. Yet¡ªI once again heard groans. I heard growls. Angry voices from various places. My body jolted. Fear pushed my hands to draw the bloodied sword and I stood up. I stood up, gasping, as if drowning and wanting to breathe for fresh air. Then, in the middle of the darkness were something like figures. Figures of deformed something. Something that for sure is trying to threaten my life. My safety. They want me. They wanted to kill me. ¡°Ah¡­ aaaahhh¡­¡­! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!¡± The maddening urge pressed me to move. I couldn¡¯t control this body. It was as if something possessed me to do something cruel. But I couldn¡¯t resist it. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die!! In the darkness, I propelled myself¡ªto extinguish these deformed threats. - - - - Before I realized, everything cleared up. The smell of rust was replaced with burnt leaves and trees. A powerful scent of flame blazing through the forest I was in. Has the fire reached this place too...? I was tired, and it was as if I couldn¡¯t move my body even for a centimeter. I rolled my gaze to the left and saw corpses¡­ Then when I turned to the right, there were corpses. I didn¡¯t know how or why. I¡­ ended up sitting in the middle of a dark red pool. Drenched with red from head to toes. My wounds were burning up and my head was throbbing. Yet, when I looked up¡­ Ahead of me was a person. Black hair. Black clothes. Holding a sword with a black blade which absorbed even the scarlet light of flames. He was the embodiment of darkness trudging through the incandescent blazing world filled with the scent of smoke and burned flesh. And yet, his body was full of wounds. Red trickled down from his shoulders, his forehead, and his arms as well as his legs. There was no part of him telling anyone that he was fine. Including to me. ¡°¡­¡­I found you.¡± He said as he approached me. But my body shivered. The hands in front of me were holding a broken sword, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from raising it up. Pointing the shattered blade to him. Stay away. Something inside of me shouted. I knew it was my own voice, but it was too frantic. Too hushed, and too much filled with fear and terror. I felt my hands moving out of those swirling emotions and¡ªthe hand touched mine. Gently touching the two hands before proceeding to take away the weapon before returning the blade into the sheathe hanging beside my waist. And then I felt my lips was pressed by something warm. What...? What is... It was his lips. Something told me from within my mind. He kissed me, but it was light, and it didn''t have any meaning as if he pecked me for fun. Then... he pulled away slightly ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I felt different warmth wrapping my body. No¡­ it was him. This black clothed¡­ per¡­son¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright. You did well.¡± He said. ¡­¡­I heard his voice crawling into my mind. It was monotonous, and lacking any comfort at all. There was no reassurance, there was no emotion in those words he conveyed. Even so¡ª ¡°You did the right thing. You tried to survive. Is it so bad for you wanting to live?¡± A crack was heard within me. Along with a profound throb of my heart. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. The path you chose isn¡¯t wrong. But that¡¯s not a reason for you to give up your sword here either.¡± The beating of my heart. The beating of his heart. The two sounds shook my entire body as heat reached my head. Then¡­ everything started to turn blurry. ¡°You did well. You did well, Charlotte. Everything is fine now.¡± He caressed my back. He patted my head from behind. The boy whispered words lacking any desire to convince me. And yet¡­ And yet¡­¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ U-uuu¡­¡­¡± I groaned. It hurts. His embrace was too painful for me. He didn¡¯t even try to go easy on me. ¡°Agh¡­ Ah¡­ Aaaaa¡­¡­¡± I gripped his back. Clawing his clothes. I shoved my head to his chest. In his embrace, my trembling body shuddered and I¡­ Refused stopping the dam inside me to crumbe. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­! Aaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Fei¡­! Fei¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°¡­yeah. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°*sob*Sca¡­red¡­ *sob* It was¡­ scary¡­! Ugh¡­! Aaaaaaaahhh¡­!¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine now, Charlotte.¡± I cried. I sobbed. At that moment, I felt as if everything inside me fell apart. My boiling blood calmed down. Heat left my body. I felt weak. Everything seemed so narrow as if I was caught in a nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake up from. As those wretched, disgusting memories came back, I held Fei tighter and wept in his arms. And yet¡ªthis warmth was something I could feel. The only thing that broke such dark world apart¡­ was the person in front of me. He who¡¯s here¡­ with me. The idiot who never tried to befriend me¡­¡­ I felt relieved when he hugged me. I felt as if all those weights pressuring me vanished into thin air. I didn¡¯t understand why. I couldn¡¯t know why. But¡­ I was glad. I felt happy he¡¯s here and that thought relieved me. Above anything else. Above everything, I¡ª ¡±Ooooh, such a heartrending scene¡­ It¡¯s so lovely I want to tear it apart!!¡± I heard a voice. A female voice, judging from its frequency. But, Fei bolted in action by carrying me in his arms and he turned around. We both widened our eyes. There was someone standing across us. Walking out from the flames as if they couldn¡¯t touch her. As if she ruled them and thus trampling them. Each step she took, chills ran down my spine and freezing coldness pierced my bones. ¡°You¡­!¡± Fei shouted, half in doubt, half in panic. It was as if he didn¡¯t expect to see this woman. Yes. A woman. A high-pitched laugh reverberated. Her laugh was childish, but the more I listened, the more my mind going crazier for hearing it. She had dark brown skin with white-black dress draping over her seductive body. As her hair swayed with vermillion hazes, a pair of large bat wings showed themselves behind her back. Her eyes too displayed the pupils of a serpent¡­ What¡¯s more, the thing that frightened me is the blood red ¡®mark¡¯ on her forehead. Her figure looked translucent. Menacing and dangerous. I could feel my whole cells and fibers making up my body screamed in fear of death. And then I remembered. Dark brown skin. Serpentine eyes and peculiar horns. Bat wings and blood red ¡®mark¡¯ somewhere on their body. Even more, particular ¡®hazes¡¯ of various flame colors floating around them¡­¡­ Fei who was carrying me gulped down. Then, with a twisted scowl mixing in anger and fear, he shouted. ¡°Demon¡­ General¡­ Ivory Vermillion the Bloodsucking Countess¡­¡­!!¡± Volume One Chapter 7 – Resolve There was nothing to say. When I noticed, my vision blurred and wind struck me from the front. The sounds of leaves rustling. The storm of footsteps. The shaking world. I realized Fei was running in maximum speed like a rabbit fleeing after exchanging eye-contact with the wolf. The scenery blurred and yet I felt warm light around me. He used protective spell on both of us? No¡­ this isn¡¯t it. This aura didn¡¯t feel like mana at all, but¡­¡­ ¡°AHA HA HA HA HAAAAAAA! So that¡¯s how you want to play it! Fine then, let¡¯s see if you can escape from my minions!!¡± Soon after, I heard various roars and the earth trembled. Fei clicked his tongue as he glanced to the back. ¡°Ogres, huh¡­? And rare variant of the three-horned too¡­!!¡± He spat out. What¡­? I looked at the boy but he was too absorbed in his own thought. What is he thinking? My heart throbbed with an unpleasant ring of sound and¡ª ¡°GRRROOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!¡± An inhuman roar tore apart the blurry world. Coming out from the darkness in front of us, a monster 20 heads taller than me raised a giant sledgehammer. Covered with steel, dented armors, it was like a gladiator handing out final blow upon a lion which was his opponent. Fei¡¯s hold over me tightened. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He muttered right above my head. ¡°It will be over soon.¡± ¡°Eh¡ªuh, right¡­¡± I responded, faltering in the process. I tried to close my eyes but an exploding sound stung my ears. With a vibration enough to twist my sense of balance, I felt like I was blown away by a bomb and flying in the air it forced me to open my eyes. ¡°Variant Arts¡ª¡± Fei muttered silently as his grips over my legs disappeared. What I saw was the blue moon radiating with slight gold behind his back. As if bearing the round satellite of Magnis, his eyes shone with silver light as he drew up his black sword. His left arm holding me, and he raised his right arm upward as we descended down. I shrieked out of reflex. Then I heard a roar and it brought my gaze down to where the Ogre was. It was right below us¡­!? Wait, is this guy trying to¡ª ¡°RRROOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!¡± The Variant Ogre howled as it brought the sledgehammer with two hands. Anticipating for our descent into his range of attack. ¡°It¡¯s no use to try stopping me, you lump of malevolence¡­!¡± Fei roared as he sharpened his gaze to the limits. It could no longer be called a gaze but a glare and it held an oppressive amount of murderous intent. The sledgehammer was swung. The black sword was swung. As the two weapons clashed¡ª ¡°Steel Cut!!¡± I heard the grinding sound of metal. Then my eyes shot open as the black blade of Fei¡¯s sword sliced the sledgehammer into two with blue trail of light following the blade. Fei howled as his muscles rippled, his body trembled for an instance but¡­ As if watching a slow motioned video. As if time had slowed down. I witnessed it. The black sword touched the helm of the Ogre. It struck it yet there was no resistance as the blade touched it. Instead, glowing blue line appeared upon contact and the blade ran down from the helm to the face before running down its upper body. Fei landed softly and my feet touched the ground. Everything was death silent until a grunt was heard. I looked up and¡ª The Ogre let go of the handle of its weapon. Its body convulsed, then a spray of dark red blood burst into the night sky. With a death throe, the monster fell backward, followed by a powerful shockwave. ¡°It¡­ died¡­? Just like¡­ that¡­?¡± I looked at the dead monster in disbelief. The upper body was cleanly slashed. A pool of thick liquid reeks of rust widened from the wound was in and the body did not even flinch before showing any last sign of life. The body was truly dead but I heard an anguished groan. ¡°Fei¡­?¡± I stared at the boy whose complexion was as pale as drowned corpse. Then I looked at his right arm only to shriek in surprise. The arm was full of wounds and blood flowed out like a downpour rain. What the hell¡­!? It¡¯s as if his right arm burst out blood¡ª ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was it¡­ because of that technique¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing much. This meant little.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­ lying¡­ Why are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Charlotte. More importantly¡­¡± He glanced around and I felt cold sweats running down my back. Various murderous growls of the same kind petrified me and I realized. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded¡­!¡± I shouted. ¡°No we¡¯re not. Over here.¡± Fei pointed his sword beyond the corpse of the Variant Ogre. ¡°Go that way, Charlotte.¡± He said. His voice was too calm to be true and yet he added. ¡°There¡¯s nothing beyond there. You can exit the forest with this path.¡± Huh¡­? Me¡­? Wait¡­ Wait a moment¡­! ¡°What about you!? Fei, you¡¯re coming with me right¡­!?¡± ¡°¡­that would be counterproductive.¡± He let go of me and turned his heels. As he brought up his sword, the boy muttered. ¡°This is a task for me. My job is to guard you so I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± He exuded radiant blue light. Was it mana? Or was it a different energy? The blue light Fei emitted was warm and wavering like a flame and it attracted noises from the monsters. They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re drawn in by the light¡­¡­ ¡°Go. Leave this up to me. Regroup with the others and notify everyone about that Demon General.¡± ¡°No¡­ no! I don¡¯t want to¡­!!¡± ¡°Just shut up and go! You¡¯re of no use here!!¡± I jolted after hearing Fei¡¯s shouts. My feet trembled and brought me to turn my back against him. What¡­? Why¡­!? Why!? This can¡¯t be happening¡­! Am I so scared I have no choice but to run away!? Doesn¡¯t this make me looking like a coward!? Stop moving, my body!! I don¡¯t want to flee like this!! I don¡¯t want to¡­! ¡±It¡¯s fine. Everything will be fine so¡­ go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!¡± It was the last straw. My quivering lips could not utter any word and¡ªbefore I realized, my feet brought me away. Further. Further away from him. Distancing myself from him¡­¡­ All I heard was the sounds of winds going against me. All I heard was my footstep and a distant howl full of agony. I dove into the dark path, going over many bushes, escaping for my life. And¡­ My cheeks were wet. My throat was burning along with my chest. It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­! Why¡­ is this happening¡­? - - - - - - All I could see was darkness. My shoes torn off. My clothes in tatter, and I was still holstering a broken sabre. The scenery was the same everywhere I went to. Thick dark bushes, confusing trees, and deathly silent air. Panting and completely dehydrated, I looked up at the dark sky. All he ever did. I remembered them vividly as if it all happened yesterday. When we first met I punched him unknowingly. At that time, I realized that I can never grow accustomed on encountering people that I hate. But behind that arrogance, coldness and stiff personality¡ªthe boy is actually a kid that knew nothing on how to socialize with people. He spoke rude. He meant harm and he¡¯s a hopeless closet pervert. I remembered that father said he has a great future. Of course he is. He¡¯s stronger than me by very wide margins. Like heaven and earth. Unlike me who probably could only live half my life by staying as a sickly person, the boy named Fei Cruelheart is capable to become a hero. A legendary figure who saved the world in countless legends. I was jealous. I was jealous and envying him. His talents, his looks, his blessed health and his uncaring attitude toward what people said. I have been living my life like a prisoner. I had to fight. I had to suffer. And I had to die only to know that my fate had been sealed up from the beginning. No, maybe it¡¯s even worse now. Yet Fei¡­¡­ Fei is different. He can live like he wants. He can become anything I cannot become. The figure that dashed through the scenery effortlessly. The appearance that will make him loved by women. The power and ingenious techniques to resist even the fangs manifesting from both Stasis¡¯ madness as well as Blaze¡¯s byproduct. And the Will he has within his eyes. I wanted to become like him. I wanted to become strong and I wanted to prove myself to him. That I could do the same thing. But when I gained a new way to do that, my eyes were clouded. Again and again. I faced great failure and was saved by him again. Even now, I could do nothing amounting to his good wills. I could never be able to repay him for what he has done for me, even if he didn¡¯t intend to. Was I¡­ such a weak person? Am I this powerless? Am I just a show-off that has been getting cocky only due to my deeds? Why¡­ why¡­¡­? Why am I alive then¡­? Why me¡ª ¡°¡ªOnii¡­¡­.chan¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A recollection resurfaced in my head. The memory I have about my previous life. About my previous home world. About her whom I vowed to protect from everything that may cause her harm. Her soft black hair which was tied into two. Her adorable face and her small figure dancing in the hazes under the blue summer sky. Wearing a one-piece dress which melded to create a scenic art. Her childish smile felt like a thousand flowers blooming together. Her bright amber pupils similar to our mother¡¯s, and her impertinence which resembled our father. She never let me go off from troubles. Yet, at the same time, she¡¯s just a child about to reach middle-school when I was struck by truck. Would she be sad over my death? Was she lonely when I was no longer with her? I always fought with delinquents who wanted to have her. She¡¯s such a lovely and fair girl that would attract any pest regardless of their ages. My pretty little sister that was always pulling pranks on me. And yet whenever I won a fight with injuries, she always cried and blamed herself. Why? Why do you cry? I won. I protected you. I asked her and told her those words but the little girl rejected them. She would blame herself again and again despite my idiocy for interfering in her own problems.] What did she see in her eyes? What did she feel when I left her in my friends¡¯ care to sweep the misfortunes daring enough to follow her? Even though I told her it¡¯s fine for me¡­¡­. [center¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not¡­.. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­ Onii-chan¡­¡­.! It¡¯s because I¡­ I¡­¡­!!¡±[/center] Because¡­¡­ It¡¯s because¡­¡­ Her words echoed inside me. I replayed the meaning of her words over and over when I soon realized what I am feeling now as. Because I¡¯m powerless. Because I couldn¡¯t do anything for you¡ªthat was my sister¡¯s truest feeling when she watched me leaving her side to protect her. It was her regrets for allowing me to be wounded in her stead. ¡°This¡­¡­ Is¡­¡­ What Arika¡­¡­ Feels¡­¡­" Incapable of doing anything. Incapable of lending even a hand. Incapable of even stopping someone that is very important for us to leave. Only watching them leaving our sides as we grieved helplessly¡­¡­ This hopelessness. This weakness. This powerlessness. This despair which driven my sister to even giving up herself to her fates¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.Could it be¡­¡± I looked upward at the night sky covered with dark clouds. Even though Irnia was seen beyond them, I still had to look upward. The moon looked like a rippling illusion, and it felt as if my eyes were tricking me as the color resembled the red of blood. Still¡ª ¡°¡­¡­..is it the reason why? Because of my stupidity¡­¡­¡­ Now I am forced to know how they feel¡­¡­? Having someone close to us leaving us behind¡­¡­.? Having to live without strength¡­? ¡± In order to know that, was I reincarnated? All for the sake of notifying me how much they felt when I disappeared from their life¡­¡­.? All¡­¡­ for this¡­¡­.? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°¡­¡­ha¡­¡­ ha ha¡­¡­ hahahahaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡± I want to laugh. I want to laugh so much. All of my suffering and sadness¡­¡­. I ignored them and I yelled with the maximum strength of my vocal cords. ¡°HOW MUCH OF AN IDIOT CAN I BE!?¡± I only see what was ahead but not to them! I only did whatever thing I feel right yet I didn¡¯t even let myself notice how they feel!! I put myself in troubles and endless pains but not even Arika was allowed to tell me what she truly felt!! All because of my stupidity!! I blamed nothing but my own foolishness for trying to become a Wanna-be Hero. I blamed none but myself for giving up when I realized the ideal I sought was but a mirage. As if I can allow this¡­¡­ as if I can allow this to happen! Not to my sister! Not to my parents!! And not to Fei who is already fighting for my sake!! Whatever being that demon was, she must be an extremely powerful opponent. I don¡¯t think I can stand a chance against something like that. But¡­ I remembered. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. On the riverside, that day¡­ When I thanked him¡­ his lips crept up a fleeting smile. That person who showed me such smile as if he was saved from pains¡­ As if he was saved by those words¡­ I want to go to his side¡­! Regardless of how much wounds I will receive! No matter how many times my soul and body be broken¡­ I will stand up and fight! I¡¯m going to fight with the person who treasured me more than his own life!! Not for the sake of saving. Not for the sake of paying back a debt. Not for the sake of helping. All I want¡ªis for us to stay alive and live through the perilous future that will await us. ¡°I will fight with you, Fei! And we will definitely survive this ordeal!!¡± - - - - - - - -Fei¡¯s POV- Corpse. Corpses after corpses. Everything was dyed red and I stood in the middle of a land full of dead bodies and rusty scent. The thickness of the scent was enough to kill ordinary people since there was something special in the blood of demi-humans and monsters. Still, someone like me could never be touched, much less stopped by it. I¡¯m not like her. I¡¯m not like everyone else. There¡¯s no one other than me here and this place¡­ is the place I truly belonged to. I heaved a long sigh with an obvious hint of exhaustion. No matter what I did, my current state allowed me little to no power at all. Other than my inborn physique which was a match to Ancient Dragons, I could not expect myself to not strain myself. I mean¡­ My body is that of a human and humans¡­ They are too easy to break apart. I looked at my right arm. It was dangling like a thin, nearly torn apart cloth. With just a little push and it may fall off. Other than the broken claws, fangs and weapons lodged in my body, my heart and head was left untouched. For a reason I knew too well I was disgusted by it instead. But, as I observed the darkness surrounding me, I heard laughter. ¡±Very impressive. As expected of a Vagnalos, but your power didn¡¯t seem to reach my expectation.¡± The Demon General whispered from the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to kill you, Ivory Vermillion!¡± I muttered out loud. Yet, the laughter did not stop. There was venom and lust mixed together in it and I recognized her maniacal attitude to match the rumors. A playful Demon General who liked to toy with her opponents. She saw everyone below her as toys and she always planned something to torture them before using them at her disposals. Most of her victims¡ªwere of course, humans. She loved to break their mind, violate their bodies before killing them in the most grueling manner. I thought demons were mindless barbarians but she¡¯s no different than a lowlife. Even her presence wasn¡¯t quite welcomed among her peers but only if what the King said is as close as the truth itself. ¡°Oh well. You¡¯re a fun toy but you¡¯re just a puppet. You¡¯re not humane enough to be called as their imitation.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows upon hearing that line. What does she know, this fickle bitch¡­? As expected, I really hate those who prided their pure bloodline and flaunted it. However, her presence was fading away. Why? ¡°Have fun while you can, boy¡­ And show me your despair!¡± *BOOM!* with a tremor as a start, a presence loomed in to me and I inclined my head up. ¡°¡­¡­A black Ogre with dragonskin claws. I see¡­ a demi-human crossbred huh?¡± I said with a sense of disgust. Ogres were monsters. They were mindless, the same as their distant relatives orcs and kobolds who relied upon raw strength. However, their reproductive behavior was the same and it was with one method¡ªmating with sentient humanoid races. Humans, beastmen, elves, dwarves, demons¡­ They were indiscriminate when capturing women and holding them captives. Beasts unable to contain their lust and greed to dominate other species. And this giant even taller than three horned ogre¡­ Well, it¡¯s safe to assume Stasis¡¯ blessing upon it was enormous in exchange of rational thoughts and its mother. I looked up at the giant and then glanced to my right arm. It¡¯s probably no longer usable so I snatched the black sword with my left hand and poised a stance. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you¡­ Get out of my sight.¡± As long as that Demon General is around, I doubt Charlotte will find safety. I will use everything I have left to destroy this monster and subdue her next!! Even if I have to burn out my life!! ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡± The monster charged to me and I evaded by leaping to the right. Leaving behind a smooth cut at its leg. The ogre stopped and turned around. Because of the slippery land, it tripped over dead bodies. Yet, it wasn¡¯t enough to show its weak points. After trampling over corpses and running to me, I decided to take a drastic measure by closing in to it. ¡°Assassination Arts¡­¡± I muttered as I willed mana to flow to my right hand. Even if the arm was disabled, I could still use it. Glowing blue light was concentrated on my right palm. As the light increased both in intensity and density, I focused at one point. ¡°GRAAAARR!¡± ¡°Mana Weaving Technique: Severing Strands!!¡± In an instant, azure thread burst out from the tips of my fingers and flew toward the flying punch aimed to me. They flew in unison, entwined together and becoming a sharp spear. Easily slicing apart the punch and severed the Ogre¡¯s left arm from its shoulder. ¡°RRROOAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!?¡± To demons, this technique could be said as a nasty reminder of their defeat a few hundred years ago. Around the time where there was no alliance, there existed mighty heroes and unparalleled geniuses in combat. One of them being my teacher, Jonathan. He who was known as the String of End was a notorious assassin that defeated and assassinated several Arch Demons and pureblooded demons to prevent invasion from Daemonia. He lurked like a shadow. Unblemished like the darkness. Ever so silent and yet masterful in the arts of assassination where no one would expect. And what weapon did he use to kill his target? Threads. From the thread of an arachne or perhaps others such as thousand years silkworm, he was so skillful in manipulating threads to an extreme degree. But sometimes, there would be a time where objects ran out of supply and having nothing to use for assassination. To that end, teacher chose one way to use and manipulate threads infinitely. It is by controlling mana to form a physical form and manifesting it as threads. Once mastered, one could create thin to thick threads, dull to sharp ones, or even fragile to the strongest threads that could block a falling fortress head-on. However¡ª ¡°Nggh!?¡± I exasperated as my right arm sprayed blood everywhere. Even the nerves around my legs popped out and I fell to my knees. It forced me to realize I was still not experienced in tuning the correct proportion of mana to materialize in physical form. ¡°Damn¡­ it¡­!¡± I cursed as I bit my lips. Using the sword as my support, I glared at the monster which had stopped to care about its injury and decided to rampage by hurling its body to me. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ underestimate me¡­¡­!!!¡± I ran to the right and slashed its side, I encircled and slashed the joints of its legs and feet. I jumped up to slash at the back, the neck and the face, yet there were only slight cuts. Fuck, this bastard is tough! But I¡¯m not done yet!! ¡°UWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡± I jumped from one place to another, dashing through the darkness and cutting the black ogre with everything I have. Pour it all! Use everything at disposal to kill it!! All of my experience, skills, and strength¡­! Obliterate this obstacle and claim victory!! The black sword danced in the air. The red blood scattered around like a rain. My speed increased further and further as the wounds carved on the monster deepened as well as multiplied. Despite going beyond the limits of what my body could endure, I swung the sword without stopping for a moment. After five minutes which seemed to last for eternity, the black Ogre fell to its knees. So many wounds were carved on its body and it was blinded in one eye. Even if it was left alone, it would surely die due to the wounds but¡­!! ¡°This ends here¡ª!?¡± *crack!* I heard a cracking sound from my sword. I glanced at it and my eyes widened at the spreading signs of destruction on the lackluster blade. What¡­!? How¡ª ¡°RROOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!¡± *SMASH!* In my dismay, the Ogre sent a punch which struck my abdomen squarely. My consciousness faded and I snapped back as my back struck a huge tree before going over it. I broke through the tree to another tree, repeating the process for several times and bouncing on the ground. Once I stopped moving, my back was already stuck in a sea of roots of a tree behind me. The black sword was no longer in my possession, and¡ª ¡°Ghak¡­¡­!!¡± I vomited blood in a large amount. I wheezed. Thick crimson liquid became a puddle below me and I slid down the tree. Ah¡­ the world seemed to distort around. Why¡­? Even though¡­ I was so close¡­ to kill it¡­ ¡°Could¡­ it¡­ be¡­ it waited for¡­ this moment¡­?¡± I gazed at the approaching figure of the monster. There was fury. There was irregular breathing interval. And yet¡­ there was a row of uneven teeth as if the monster was in a glee. Huh¡­ it must have waited for this moment. So I didn¡¯t read the flow of battle good enough to know its plan. It did well to play as a powerless, wounded prey. Now we¡¯re both a step away from death¡­¡­ Truly laughable. As I stared upward, my vision flickered. It was the Tree of Eons¡¯ influence. -*WARNING!* The damages to your body have gone past the limits Lagnaris could heal passively! Harmonization is needed to repair your body!! Do you wish to Harmonize and become a Vagnalos?- ¡­¡­Ah. I see¡­ So it¡¯s here again¡­ Looks like fate is trying to test me again, or¡­ Is this it¡­? I couldn¡¯t lift even a finger, and my mouth tasted like iron. It was clear that the direct hit pulverized my ribcage and damaged my internal organs¡­¡­ ¡­If I were an ordinary person, my life has already ended. Even if I survived¡­ As if I could live long when my ribs sunk in to my body like this¡­¡­ ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not a human anyway¡­ What am I thinking¡­?¡± I cackled. Somehow¡­ I wanted to sleep. But I can¡¯t. Not like this. If¡­ If this is all what I have left to retaliate, then¡­ I raised my left hand. It was trembling, and I couldn¡¯t muster any power to reach the Root in front of me. Yet, bits by bits¡­ Surely¡­¡­ *DON!* Shadow was cast over me. The enemy had already reached me¡­ huh¡­? Somehow¡­ I felt at peace. Aaaah¡­ Maybe, this is resignation¡­¡­ Guess that¡­ I can¡¯t become myself till the very end¡­¡­¡­ Just as I closed my eyes midway, I heard a faint sound. What¡­ is¡­ this¡­? ¡°Foot¡­step¡­¡­?¡± I murmured when the sound vanished. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡± With a jump, a shadow flitted in the darkness. Propelling herself, she leaped from the ground, used the large back of the monster as a mean to gain extra speed, kicked its head and flew to the sky with a roar full of desperate will. But, I heard it. I clearly heard it. This familiar voice¡­ It was her voice and so I looked up. ¡°Variant Arts¡­!¡± She shouted. As she spun in midair, the girl¡¯s golden hair glistened with the moonlight. Her skirt danced along with her hair, her hands holding a black sword I knew too well and her emerald green eyes shone with bright, dazzling light. In the next moment, her small body was enveloped with a burst of azure light which was a clear Fighting Aura only possessed by those who Awakened for the first time as a Warrior. Wrapped by the uncontrollable, pure and yet abnormally dense Aura, the girl dove down. A sword in hands, she descended like a battle maiden sent from the heaven. Like an Angel with golden wings. The moment the ogre turned to face her, it was too late. It¡¯s way too late as the sword was already brought down with a blinding momentum. ¡°Steel Cut!!!¡± Blue light rained down from the sky. The monster stood silent as an azure line traced over its body vertically. The girl then fell into a tree and landed on the ground with a dull sound worthy enough to be described as painful. But¡ª *CRASHES!* The black hybrid ogre, known as the toughest of its varying species¡­¡­ fell down as a dead body cleanly sliced into two. Volume One Chapter 8 – Falling Despair ¡°¡­¡­I¡­ did it¡­¡­¡± I looked up at the moons in the night sky. It was a close call. I was treading on a thin ice¡­ and I succeeded. Relief, joy, fear. Everything went out of control and I could never endure the overflowing happiness. I lived. I survived. I won¡­! Those words proved how much they meant to me as my first success in taking a step forward. I did it. I did it¡­¡­ ¡°Agh¡­!? Owowow¡­¡­!! It¡­ it hurts¡­¡­!¡± Wh-what happened...? I looked at my arms and they were bursting out small cuts. Hiii! The wounds sprayed blood! Even the skin turned red as it swelled like boiled crab meat! It seriously hurt and I couldn''t stop tearing up with sharp pains coming from all over my body! "...That¡¯s right¡­ I used Fei¡¯s technique." I said in-between whimpers. I heard he trained for half a year to learn it and it strained the body beyond the limits due to its insane destructiveness¡­ He certainly did have his right arm wounded to prove it. It was a foolish thing to imitate his technique without practicing it¡­ huh¡­? Ugh. And I just cut open a monster which was definitely tougher than steel. What foolishness have I done using this weak body¡­¡­? And I was still feeling under the weather. I felt like crying when ALL of my bones are groaning like this¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ah! Th-that¡¯s right¡­ Fei!!¡± My feet quickly moved and I rushed to where the black haired fool was. I found him¡­ hey, he¡¯s standing up! What kind of stunt is he trying to pull now!? ¡°Fei!!¡± I yelled out and the boy glanced at me. Seemingly surprised. ¡°¡­Charlotte¡­¡­? Why are you¡ª*bam!* Agh!!¡± The two of us fell after the front tackle I have done incognito. Fei groaned and rambled in pains but I simply snatched his collars ¡° ¡°YOU!¡± ¡± We yelled at the same time, then we were perplexed. ¡°You idiot!¡± I recovered first and yelled again! "What the hell were you doing!?" ¡°You¡¯re the idiot here!! Why did you come here!!?¡± Fei yelled back. ¡°Shut up! I ain¡¯t listening to a lousy hero who got defeated after saying cheesy words like that!! What if I didn¡¯t come earlier?!¡± I rebuked with a swinging fist to the air. Fei parried the strike and lashed back. ¡°I can live out from that just fine! What about YOU!? What kind of foolish deed did you do?! Did you even contract a devil just to show-off like that!?¡± ¡°I! AM! NOT! SHOWING OFF!! It was YOU that tried to show-off, you scatterbrain!!¡± Then I rained dozens of fists at the boy. Despite wounded so gravely, it seems that he wouldn¡¯t die just by a few beating from a demon. Even so¡ª ¡°I was¡­ scared¡­ you know¡­!?¡± ¡°Huh¡­!?¡± Proceeding on hitting Fei again, I complained with ¡°I thought you were going to die¡­! Don¡¯t make me worry again!! And stop trying to act cool by taking the brunt of all attacks! Are you a masochist!?¡± ¡°J-just what¡¯s wrong with you¡ª!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You! Ever! Do! That! Again!!¡± *SMACK!* My fist landed on his chest and I heard a cracking sound. ¡°Gah-ouch¡ªow ow! Stop-I get it! I get it, alright¡­!? I won¡¯t do it again!!¡± ¡°Just saying it isn¡¯t enough!! Say that once you promise not to pick the shortcut to suicide!! Don¡¯t you ever try to think that death is an option for every trouble!!¡± The boy literally displayed a very annoyed expression. One that I could never saw before but I was still hitting him weakly which forced him to give up. ¡°Argh¡­! Fine¡­!! I¡¯m sorry for acting rash!! I¡¯m not going to be reckless again¡­!!¡± He shouted in desperation. Clearly exhausted both physically and mentally, the boy huffed as he glared a half-lidded one. ¡°So just¡­ stop it with the pummeling already. Please.¡± He begged. ¡°Really¡­?¡± I glared at him and Fei nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah yeah¡­ But anyway, I don¡¯t want to be told that by someone like you.¡± ¡°What does that mean!?¡± ¡°Well, you¡ªgah. Never mind¡­ Just get off me already.¡± What¡­? If you want to say something then say it already! But I guess he¡¯s right. We should stop bantering like this. ¡°Let¡¯s escape from this place!! There''s no enemy left, right?!¡± ¡°Urgh¡­ after pummeling me like that and you still ordered me around? Some handful Princess you are...¡± Oh, please. As if you ever acted like a proper Knight to me. In the end, you¡¯re just a wimp that doesn¡¯t want to bite what you deserve. Also, I¡¯m a man so there¡¯s no way I will allow you to have fun with this body. With his arm circling my neck and with my left arm circling his waist from behind, I carried Fei away. We¡¯ve quite a long way to go. It¡¯s true that we should escape but how? From where? I looked around but the fire had already spread around this part of the forest. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­he he¡­¡­¡­¡± When hearing that voice, chills ran down my spine. What is this? How could this be? What¡ªwhat kind of worse development is this¡­? I glanced at Fei but he also grimaced. As expected, even he was stunned and we¡­ turned our heads. What we saw was¡ª ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hah¡­ hi ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! What an interesting bunch!! Hi ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡± It was her. It was The Demon who commanded all of those monsters and demi-humans. Spreading wide her black wings as if trying to catch us with them, Ivory Vermillion laughed. ¡°Surprised? Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Well, I like to drop people from high places and it''s delightful to see them go down in absolute despair!!" The demon laughed. Madness was within her voice and the tone she used was both seductive as well as gross to my ears. ¡°¡­¡­..you monster. What kind of thing are you?¡± Fei glared with a scowl at her. ¡°Hahah! YOU of all things asked such thing? I think the monster here is ''a humanoid killing tool'' such as you, boy. Your internal organs have been regenerated back to normal too, right? Thanks to that Lagnaris of yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± What¡­? What did she just say¡­? Killing tool¡­? Lagnaris¡­? I stared at Fei but his expressions were clouded the moment he received my gaze. He then averted his gaze from mine. ¡°¡­Fei¡­? What is she talking about¡­?¡± I asked him. Hoping for an answer but what I got was just a sorrowful face¡­ The demon laughed again. Interrupting silence. Pressuring the atmosphere with coldness of death. ¡°Getting sentimental, are we? Well, no matter though. You¡¯re in the end just some children but your potential to become threats are beyond the norm. I¡¯ll have to kill you first before I sniff out the runaway prisoner!!¡± She poised a stance. My instinct ringing loudly and as if a switch flipped inside me, I let go of Fei. ¡°No!!¡± I rushed and stepped forward. Between Fei and the demon, I raised a guard stance with my arms. Then, the demon vanished from the spot. She suddenly appeared right before my eyes and my body stiffened. ¡°What a cute girl~ But you can die now!!¡± ¡°Kh¡­¡­!!?¡± The moment she pulled her arm, it turned into another claw. I could not even react properly as the set of long razors flew, tracing the air as they aimed at my chest. But suddenly¡ª *FLASH!* The three of us exasperated in surprise. Light suddenly gushed from below us and a formation of complex magic circle came to exist in a flash. There were runic words tracing over the circles, there were magical squares at the center and the most disturbing was¡­¡­ The blood red light enough to send shivers deep into the marrow of my bones. Right before I could make out what was happening, I saw the demon in the air with her claw extended reached me. But as if the world slowed down, I tried to use my hands to repel it. And yet¡ªit was still a fruitless effort. ¡°Kahg¡­¡­.!?¡± I felt it. I felt the sharp claws dug into my body. I could feel the razor blades piercing my stomach, my shoulder and chest. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how painful it was for a moment merely passed and the claws have already embedded deeply inside me. Within that instance, I grit down my molar to the point of bleeding and raised a leg in reflex. I kicked the demon right at the solar plexus. The impact alone was doubled as I was on ground and she was in midair. This resulted with the claw being forcefully pulled off from me and the blades did not even stop from twisting the wounds around before they came out completely. Then the backlash caused by the kick sent me backward. My back immediately slammed to Fei and we were thrown out of the magic circle. That was when another change occurred, The magic circle rapidly spinning in the velocity of light. The blood red light became more and more apparent as if in concert with the red moons above¡­ and the demon that was helplessly floating in the air was then trapped within the light. ¡°Char¡­lotte¡­¡­?¡± When I noticed, Fei was stunned and he held me in his arms from behind. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength as I sensed a lump of liquid going up my throat. I immediately spat blood out in large amount as pain started to become real for my nerves and brain to recognize. ¡°*cough!* *COUGH!!*¡­¡­shut¡­ *COUGH!* ¡­shut¡­ up¡­¡­ I¡­ I promised¡­¡­¡± It hurts. It¡¯s painful. It would work wonder for me to not cry in this situation and I noticed that the wounds caused me to be stripped of nearly ALL of my remaining Life. The bleeding status was also stacked up as I have multiple wind holes in my body. Still¡ªI couldn¡¯t help to cry. I couldn¡¯t help to feel pains. And I couldn¡¯t help staring at the boy whose face was breaking the usual cold, complacent composure with disbelief. Of course¡­ I knew all too well what was within his grey eyes. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°¡ªGah¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!!!?¡± ...I looked at the blinding red light amplified by the redness of the moons. Amidst the burning background, there were glitters of crimson light mixed in. A spinning magic circle on the ground which acted as if like the creator of these ethereal lights and the ¡®wall¡¯ of light which proved it to be nothing more than a Ritual Magic from the highest rank bestowed deceitful curtains which hid the horrible fate a demon received. I saw her writhing in agony. With the dusts of light touching her skin, she screamed in extreme pains and the light continued to overflow the space she was in. Soon enough the scream grew more and more erratic. The body agonized woundless pains. The tormenting light corrupted the mind of the demon who foolishly attacked without any proper awareness. Over and over, I witnessed the demon rolling, hitting her head on the ground as she screamed for so many times they became cries for help. ¡°¡­¡­¡­A Curse¡­. That''s¡­ it must be a Soul Magic.¡± Fei suddenly muttered and I glanced upward. As if he noticed my wish to know, the boy then explained ¡°This is no doubt it''s a forbidden magic. Look at how her body received no wounds. There¡¯s no way pains could be transmitted without physical pains. If there is, that would be categorized as dark magic and demons have natural resistance against it.¡± ¡°That only leaves one thing. A magic terribly effective to any living being, including to immortals. A magic that can damage a Soul. And what Ivory has underwent¡­ is basically a Curse which perhaps, flooded her soul with millions of pains.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pain¡­ so she is being hurt¡­¡± ¡­¡­As I watched the tortured soul detached with a thin film of boundary, I felt a pang of guilt stuck in my heart. My vision grew hazy yet I decided to stay conscious as I scolded myself once again. ¡°¡ªack! *cough!* *COUGH!* *COUGH!!*¡± ¡°Charlotte!?¡± Fei yelled haphazardly as he finally noticed in what state I was in. He froze at the spot. He pulled a hand which was holding me and he looked at the opened palm with fear and distraught. There were dripping sounds. There was blood staining his hand. But before his trembles reached his entire body, I raised my hand and grabbed his clothes ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡­ go¡­ Fei¡­¡­ hurry¡­¡­ let¡¯s¡­¡­ survive¡­¡­¡­¡± Forceful. Hoarse. And yet determined. My wish was transmitted to Fei immediately and despite in panic, he complied to my demand. Everything soon went in blur. I couldn¡¯t remember the majority but¡­ I could feel the wind caressing my cheeks. And a warmth that was so pleasant for me to snuggle in. - - - - - - -Fei¡¯s POV- Why did this happen? Why is this happening again? I couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how much those questions repeated themselves in my mind. It was as if I was befuddled with mud. Drowning in the darkness which possessed no concept of time and answers. ¡®......let''s... Survive......¡¯ "Ghk.......!!" I rushed away from the town. The closest place we could leave from was only the northeast and I carried Charlotte with my arms. I didn¡¯t even think how ironic it was for me to carry her like a princess when I have been teasing her as if she was one for two years. As I kept running through the night, I noticed that monsters were active and that they were pursuing us. Damn it! I thought the Gods were helping but it seemed Irnia has the least bit concern for us!! Using threads controlled with mana, I paved my way within the darkness. Slaying those who dared to block my way. However, monsters continued to swarm us and I had no choice but to move roughly and stop at times to ensure our safety. Yet the longer I took my time dealing with these asssholes, I sensed Charlotte¡¯s sign of life growing fainter. This can¡¯t be happening!! Please, hang in there¡ª ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!¡± ¡°Gaaah!!?¡± Out of distracted mind, my back was hit by a tackle of a monster and the world turned upside down for a while. My view soon became parallel with the ground as the small damages notified me. ¡°Da¡­mn¡­ it¡­¡­!¡± I cursed. I felt prickling hot pains stemming from my backbone. Did it broke? Did something cracked? Or is it internal bleeding? Did I have any crushed organs again? My mind wandered away as I found Charlotte. Bloodied as she seems, she was lying on the ground near me. Her wounds still disclosing blood and I noticed how pale her skin color was due to the moonlight. But suddenly my vision shook with a pang of tremendous pain. ¡°Guah¡­¡­!? What¡­ you damn¡­¡­ wolf¡­¡­!!¡± I looked above and there was a dire wolf on top of my back. But¡­ the size was clearly different than the usual. What is it? It possessed strong muscles, and it has scars at the place above the eyes. The color of the fur was giving ethereal silvery white light and I soon realized. ¡°An¡­ alpha¡­¡­! Fuck! Get off me! You bastard, let me go!!!¡± With me being pinned on the ground using the alpha¡¯s paws, as if I could escape from its grasp! Damn it! Damn it!! Just as I struggled to release myself from the alpha¡¯s powerful press, I heard growls from other dire wolves. Wait¡­ they¡¯re not even close to me but I heard them. I sensed their presences. I looked up and in horror, I was once again driven by the cruel reality. ¡°¡­¡­wait¡­ why are you approaching her¡­¡­? Hey¡­! Stop it¡­¡­!!¡± There were black wolves gathered around Charlotte. They were showing their predatory instinct as I found several of them licking their snouts. But it was as if time passed so slow that anger and fear engulfed me instantly. ¡°STOP!! DON¡¯T TOUCH HER!! DON¡¯T YOU DARE TO HARM HER, YOU BASTARDS!!!¡± I yelled. I yelled. I cursed. And yet I only heard a low growl from above me. When I looked at the alpha of the dire wolves, I found¡­ a condescending gaze as well as rows of fangs bent. Seemingly mocking me with a wicked smile. It looked down on me. Just like how they looked at me. ¡°No¡­¡­! NO!!! DON¡¯T TAKE HER AWAY!! DON¡¯T HARM HER!! STOP IT! STOP IT!!¡± My voice reached no one. Of course, as if monsters could understand human¡¯s language. And yet, as if they understood my fear. As if they recognized my despair. The wolves howled in chorus as the black wolves approached Charlotte¡¯s unmoving body. Tears welled up. I tried to fight. I tried to release myself from this alpha and wishing to butcher those who dared to bring harms to her. And yet, my efforts were in vain. I watched. I watched again how someone important in my life was about to be taken away again. That was when my will interconnected with my soul. My fear became one with my voice, and I let out a cry. ¡°STOP¡­¡­! DON¡¯T TAKE HER AWAY!! PLEASE DON¡¯T TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME!! PLEASE DON¡¯T TAKE HER AWAY¡­¡­.!!¡± The wolves finally arrived around her. ¡°DON¡¯T TAKE AWAY SOMEONE I LOVE AGAIN¡­.! DON¡¯T TAKE HER! I DON¡¯T CARE WHATEVER HAPPENS TO ME¡­¡­!¡± The wolves nudged at the alpha, and it nodded strongly. ¡°JUST¡­! PLEASE DON¡¯T TAKE HER AWAY!! DON¡¯T TAKE CHARLOTTE AWAY¡­¡­¡­.!!!¡± The wolves opened their jaws. Saliva dripping from their mouth. Their desires to satisfy for hunger pent up within their eyes. And they were ready to rip apart the girl. They are going to kill her. ¡°No¡­¡­!¡± They are going to take her away to the place I could never reach. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡­!!¡± They were going to rip apart the bliss I found after losing it again and again and again. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ take her¡­ away¡­¡­!!¡± At that moment¡ªthe devil whispered. An evil from the past. A truth that was carved on my core of existence. Within the throne room, holding the head of a ¡®friend¡¯¡ªI heard the cold judgment struck my existence. ¡±¡ªFrom now onward, you are Vagnalos of . Forsake everything you have. For you are already destined to be a puppet that can gain nothing. NOTHING!!¡± That was when the blade severed the head of the ¡®friend¡¯. And I screamed. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± ¡°For the love of Gods¡­ Be quiet for a damn second, will you?¡± A silver flash followed by a tirade of red filled my vision, destroying the darkness to the last bits that I lost words to speak. However ¨C within the blurs was a figure of a person. Someone who swung his hands and throwing small silver objects at the wolves. Each of those thirsty beasts cried in agony as the silver objects ¨C which I identified as needles struck their vital organs such as the eyes, the foreheads, tongues, paws, even their joints. Like a breeze he strode forward, at his leisure, no threat could approach him before receiving his sharp needles. Then, the Alpha pinning me down growled in anger as it pounced forward, its brethren scurrying away to give it a path straight toward the man. ¡°So noisy. You¡¯re not worth my time, mutt.¡± He said with a deep tone that sent terrible shivers to those who heard it, including me. Before I could understand, a sound like a clinking chains were heard. Following by an upward swing of his right arm, I glanced another object emerging from inside his sleeve¡­ Then the Alpha Dire Wolf was cut into pieces. Epilogue – First Victory!! ......where... Is this...? I don''t remember. But it was warm. So warm... It''s so warm...... That I feel so sleepy. I wonder if this was heaven. It''s very comfortable. Soft. And I can smell something nice. Something... That smelled nostalgic. I wonder what it is. As I drifted in this comfortable place... I heard it again. This... Sound. What is this...? I think I have heard it before. I think I recognized it somewhere before... Where is it? Where have I heard this sound...? "Yah. Looks like we''ve met at last, Child. Should I say... Nice to meet you?" "...hu...h...? Who are... You......?" "I''m Vainticel. It doesn''t matter who I am though. Although it seems you were born under the star of ill omen or you simply liked to stir up some troubles. But well~ with this I learned some lessons. Thank you again for your effort, Child." "...uh... Yeah...? I see... And ''again''...? What do you mean?" The moment I asked the formless speaker coming from nowhere, I heard a chuckle. And yet, it was playful, lofty, as well as gentle. Just like how I used to hear it. "...hn... It seems that you are definitely like how I imagined you to be. Well... It can''t be helped should you be confused but no matter. The Link is going to disconnect soon so I shall go straight to the point. Charlotte Augmund......" When I heard my name being called, I instinctively raised my head and then... I suddenly felt a light peck on my forehead. My mind instantly blanked out and everything became so clear it was as if my brain was cleaned up with clear water. Then I saw her. A young woman who possessed extremely long hair, incomparable beauty and a pair of pure golden colored pupils with a smile that was so mischievous contrasting her tall stature. Yes... It was as if seeing a child pulling a prank and was proud of doing it. With that childish grin, the woman said. "CONGRATULATION!! YOU HAVE RANKED UP INTO A SERVANT FOR KISSING YOUR BOYFRIEND TWICE!!" ...that was when my dream shattered and I was immediately dragged back to the ultimate shitgame reality. ¡°¡ªthe fuck!? W-wait a damn second! What¡ªwhat! What absurdity are you saying!!?¡± ¡°Eeeh~? Isn¡¯t that obvious? Child, you kissed twice right?¡± ¡°ONCE! I have never kissed anyone other than Fei but it was never by MY OWN WILL!! It was just a shock-therapy right!? It¡¯s not counted and I don¡¯t remember kissing anyone!!¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot that the last time you did it was two years ago. You were terribly sick and there was that accident as well.¡± Huuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhh!!!? What do you mean by ¡¯that accident¡¯!? Why are you implying as if there¡¯s some conspiracy present and by the way¡­ WHO ARE YOU!!? ¡°Nothing. Nothing~ Nothing bad but it does seem troubling if you are so dishonest about it. Hm¡­¡­ if a surprise gift doesn¡¯t entertain you, what about this then?¡± Suddenly there was a screen as if a TV sprung forth from the nothingness. My jaw dropped the moment a certain image popped out from the half transparent static view. And¡ª! ¡°What¡ªWHAT THE FUCK IS THIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!?¡± ¡°Ouch! My ears¡­¡­!¡± ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! THIS CAN¡¯T BE HAPPENING! ME!? THIS ME!? MY FIRST KISS HAS ALREADY BEEN STOLEN TWO YEARS AGO?! AND IT WAS BY A MALE! A MALE!? HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN!!?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ a stroke of luck? And Flag as well?¡± ¡°I! NEVER! RAISED! MY! FLAG!! HOW DID THIS HAPPEN YOU BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRDDDDD?!!¡± ¡°Uwo! Scary! Looks like it¡¯s time for me to leave as you have always been this unstable when it came to romance and the like huh? Well, you¡¯re a VIRGIN so guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°AAAH!? What do you mean by that!? Are you insulting you little¡ª¡° ¡­a-are? For some reasons, the world started to become¡­ hazier. Uuuuuh!? What¡ªwhat is going on here!? I can¡¯t¡­ keep my consciousness¡­¡­ at bay¡­! ¡°Yes yes. Your insults won¡¯t appear here, Child. Sheesh, rowdy as always.¡± What do you mean by that!? I haven''t punched you yet! At least let me hit you...! Even once is fine...!! ¡°¡ªReally. It could only be you who can speak your thoughts clearly to us no matter how much eons have passed.¡± At that moment, the world suddenly turned bright with light. An overflowing, abundant bright light that caused me to close my eyes. But before I could make out the figure which was suddenly standing across me as if it had been there for a long time¡ª ¡°Take care, Charlotte Augmund. I wish you will live a happy life. And I will do anything for it because it is also His Wish for you to have the happiness you deserved for.¡± ¡°What...?¡° *snap!*then my consciousness was completely cut-off. - - - - - - - - - -Fei¡¯s POV- ¡­¡­¡­what¡­ is this¡­? When I woke up, it was already morning nearing afternoon. I abruptly awakened all because of the nightmares but I soon realized it wasn¡¯t the moment my wounds snapped back at me. ¡°Oh, you seemed to wake up. Great for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± A voice suddenly appeared and I looked at the source of it. ¡°Who are you!?¡± yelling while activating a stance, I prepared myself for battle but¡ª ¡°Just shut up and go rest, you moron.¡± My view distorted. I lost my balance and watched how the world spun. Then... I was back on the bed¡­¡­ for some reasons! Huh!? ¡°What the hell!? What¡¯s going on¡ªgah!? I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ move¡­¡­!?¡± ¡°Obviously. How¡¯d ya like being cuffed with multiple Atlas Bracers? Sometimes, training gears can be used to keep criminals down if taken beyond the limits.¡± ¡°Nnnnggghh!! D-damn it! Who are you!? What the hell is your aim?!!¡± *SMACK!* my head was smacked with a chop of hand and it damn hurts!? How¡­!? ¡°Silence is for the patients. You better do nothing weird else the girl you tried so hard to save will wake up with bad mood.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡± I was left speechless. Following the man¡¯s gaze who was basically rolling beside my bed, I found Her. It was her. Indeed¡­ it was her. I could never forget her golden hair. Her porcelain white skin. Her profile. Even her still like doll sleeping face. Without a doubt, Charlotte¡­ was there. And she¡¯s alive. ¡°Hmph. Kids these days have been so reckless. Why would you run to a hunting zone of dire wolves? Are you an idiot? And you even carried injured person along with you. Have you lost your mind, brat?¡± Urgh¡­ I can¡¯t say anything. It was true that in my panic, I couldn¡¯t discern which direction I ought to pick. Still, it¡¯s much better than dying out in burning hell with that demon. ¡°Haa¡­¡­ just when I returned and the town is no longer present. And it seems the Flame Spirit also ran away. My workload will increase again for fuck sake. Not to mention there¡¯s the report of having a Demon General invading the human territory. That Ivory won¡¯t stop at returning for a payback now.¡± ¡­¡­what¡­? I looked at the man with blue hair and sharp eyes. He immediately told me one thing that I tried not to believe. ¡°What? As if a demon would die with a Curse. You¡¯d need a high-level holy magic to actually purify one so nope. You didn¡¯t escape unscathed nor will you live in everlasting security, brat. Ivory will hunt you down sooner or later, as she probably exhausted her ¡®Mark¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is that¡­ true¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. And I¡¯m pretty certain demons will get stronger every time they exhausted their ¡®Mark¡¯. Blaze¡¯s creations always have tricks under their sleeves after all. So¡ªCongratulations for making the hard to kill foe to be even harder to kill, fool.¡± ¡°¡­but that doesn¡¯t mean she will knock at the door tomorrow morning right?¡± ¡°True enough. Duration has always been the ¡®Mark¡¯s¡¯ weakness. 5 minutes for a year of charge. And second activation in a span of one day would reduce the charges to zero no matter what. In the mean time, she is very vulnerable but precautions are still needed. If you want to do something, make it happen before ten years passed.¡± ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t said anything about fighting her again.¡± ¡°Oh? But your eyes are saying you will kill her the next time for sure.¡± I glared at the tall man who snickered in amusement. It seemed that this guy is manipulative and I can feel he is similar to those people. Though¡­ he looks¡­ more dangerous in a different way. ¡°No matter though. Your life isn¡¯t my responsibility. Do whatever you want.¡± The man turned around and he was leaving the room. However¡ªI still have one more question. ¡°Umm¡­¡­ were you the one¡­ who saved us? Especially this girl?¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He stopped at the doorstep. Then he glanced at me and said ¡°What of it?¡± with indifference. Still, knowing that he was the one who stopped despair from crushing me¡­ I¡­¡­ ¡°Thank you. For saving her. I truly am grateful even if the idea of helping never crossed your mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­whatever you say.¡± The man stepped out of the room. He left without saying any more. I stared at the ceiling. My mind cleared up little by little. The sunshine streamed from the window next to the bed which has her sleeping on it. Therefore I turned my head there. I am¡­ here. Alive. Right in this moment and in this place. Alongside her. Momentarily, I gazed at the girl who was younger than me but still garnering the dazzle of the sun. She''s my light. She''s the one who brought out the humanity I have long abandoned. How could I deny this feeling again? How could I forget about this emotion that caused me to seek for life? I finally remembered that it was a person in the past that tried to take me away from the darkness. Albeit the short time we have spent together, she and Edward have brought me the motivation to live. I can never thank her enough even though I feel deep regret to not be able to hold her hands once more¡­¡­ Still. Were you watching me? Were you observing me for all the time? Were you able to hear my voice? Were you able to accept your end? Were you able find a place to live like you want? Were you¡­ able to forgive me? To you whose time has stopped in the past. This is a goodbye. This is the true start of my life as you might have expected. To me who decided to go against fate. Let¡¯s fight together and resist the obstacles no matter what the gods may prepare. And to you who is right next to me in this moment¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­thank you¡­ thank you. Charlotte. I¡¯m so glad I fell in love with you.¡± - - - - - - -A Certain Serpent''s POV- "Heh...! Heh he he...! Truly...! Truly a bleeeesssssiiiinngg in disguise!!" I slithered down the dark, narrow spiral staircase. Deep within Oceania, the south region of Daemonia, here lied a prison for revolts and weaklings who couldn''t bear to live under His Majesty''s rules. Those fools... They knew not a thing about the King''s strength and they dared to challenge him. Perhaps, it was his mercy to let me handle them but personally...... "He picked the correct decision! SSssssooooo, exhilirating!!" I spat out a refreshed breath. Truly! For how many hundreds of years have I waited for this chance!! A single mistake isn''t something that can be forgiven but His Majesty graced me a chance to redeem myself! He is truly a king worth to rule over every race in all realm!! However... I approached a steel door which was full of mosses. Many pairs of eyes were gazing at me once the Ghoul Spirit residing within the lantern I brought shone brighter. "Hello there, my children..." I smirked and the hundred eyes sticking out of the door closed their eyes. The door rattled, and with rusty sounds, opened wide for me to enter. Once I was in, though, nothing but me and a creature was here. In the depth of the Azathoth Prison... In a special jail a distance away to isolate powerful being capable to shatter my Astral Bindings. Although she didn''t even deserve the right to have me use my abilities, but anyway. "Hello there, Ivory...... Did you ssssllleeeep, well...?" Staring at the ceiling with an empty gaze was a demon. A Demon General who failed to capture an escaped prisoner and returning only to bring a Curse with her. It took George some times to dispel it but... I heard a slithering sound. With spurting sound, thousands of serpents were coiling around the Bloodsucking Countess who''s lying on the ground. Her bare body was exposed, and the serpents slithered as they bit her, injecting poisons with many attributes and while some were going inside her. "Ah, aah... Ssssuch a sssshhamme.... To be violated in thiiissssss place. Well, no matter. I deeessssirree more information, so..." Sticking out my tongue, tasted the vile scent which could make me to puke. And yet, this scent was something I find as endearing and I could not stop myself from grinning. Even if she couldn''t respond, all I need is to restore her mind and inject some more truth serums. "But do tell me. How, and why did you return defeated, you ssssslluutty whore?" - - - - - - ¡­¡­Darkness faded away. The moment my eyes opened, I witnessed a wooden ceiling wafting the freshness of nature and slightly cold air touching my skin. I felt sore all over my body. I remembered that I was wounded quite fatally, but it seemed that my luck in survival was pretty much the thing I could be proud of. Well, I¡¯m a beginner in this Reincarnation stuff so as if I could understand and become OP in short notice like in the LNs and Mangas Haru always showed to me. Still I sighed. In the end, this is the reality I was reborn in. Besides, I have no reason to back down from inevitable challenges if people were put as chips in them. It¡¯s horrible enough to recall how I came this far. Still, I struggled to stand and walked staggeringly off the bed. The moment I reached the center of the room which seemed to be made of woods all over, I understood that I was in a Cabin. Hm¡­¡­ why was I here? I couldn¡¯t remember well thanked to my injuries. As I pondered about the clear weather and morning dew outside of the cabin, I heard creaking sounds coming from the door. ¡°Haa¡­¡­ that bastard sure demanded a lot. I have to revise my opinion of him and¡ªhuh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ah. It¡¯s Fei.¡± I muttered absentmindedly as I caught witness of Fei¡¯s jaw dropping down to the floor and piercing through it. Wait a second, is this a gag manga? There¡¯s no way I have to retort here right? But right before I managed to let another word out of my tongue¡ª ¡°W-waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaggghh!!? C-c-c-c-c-Char-Charlotte!? You¡¯ve woken up!?¡± ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t speak as if I was dead! And why are your face all red like boiling kettle now?¡± ¡°B-b-b-but! But!! Y-your¡ªyour¡­¡­¡± ¡°What about me? What is it?¡± I came closer to the boy who was only 11 years old. He was flustered even more and as I was right in front of him, he gasped for air. Stunned? Fei was stunned? What was he staring at too? ME? So what was strange about me? When I looked down, I finally realized. I¡ªCharlotte Augmund. Has become a mummy. ¡­¡­jokes aside. I¡¯m currently wearing nothing but bandages and underwear. Never knew how they were there but they wrapped around my body quite tightly that I was basically wearing bandages as my sole equipment and dress other than the underwear. It¡¯s a cosplay! Haru would definitely say that should he witness me like this. Excluding the ¡®Prone to Nosebleed¡¯ Akashi, Arika and Fukaki would definitely scream in horror if they saw this manly me turned as shameless as this. ¡°Ah! S-sorry! I didn¡¯t see anything!!¡± Fei suddenly yelled and turned his back to me. I was surprised of course. To think the usually thickheaded, stoic and sarcastic Fei to be THIS shy was the first time. But¡ªI circled my arms around Fei¡¯s body gently. From behind, it looked as if I was clinging to him. At zero distance of course. ¡°Fei¡­¡­¡± I whispered lovingly. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± the boy shuddered all over but I could sense his heart beating faster as my hands traced over his chest. As expected, his muscles were well-built and were already forming. Just how much has efforts has he put in training and honing his strength? ¡°Um¡­¡­ you see¡­ there¡¯s something I want¡­ to tell you for this whole time.¡± ¡°Uh-wha? Ah¡ªy-yes?! Wh-what. What is it?!¡± He¡¯s flustered. He¡¯s flustered¡­ How shy is he exactly? I could clearly picture Fei with dizzy eyes now but I simply tightened my hold. Following the direct skinship, Fei¡¯s heartbeat grew even more erratic as I continued to whisper. ¡°¡­Actually¡­¡­ I¡­¡­¡± I faced away shyly. Trying to get hold of the boy in front of me. ¡°¡­¡­I¡­ I want¡­¡­¡± Meanwhile, he was fidgeting all over. Either he was anxious or not, but he was definitely reacting as I could sense his heartbeat going faster. His body warmed up too. ¡°¡­y¡­you want¡­¡­?¡± ¡°GERMAN SUPLEX!!!!¡± ¡°GYABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!?¡± *CRASH!* The cabin shook for a moment. I let go of Fei whose head pierced through the wooden floor and stood up. Patting my shoulders off from dirt, I exhaled then grinned. As if the bell signaling the end of the match rang, I launched my right fist to the heaven and shouted. "Yay! My first victory against Fei!!" Side Story 1 – It’s a Twisted World with Twisted People Out There A/N: Phew. Done with the reupload of Volume 1~ Moving to Volume 2
Five years. It took me everything to disallow myself from falling into despair. Ever since the day Onii-chan died, I kept myself at home as if hoping tomorrow never came. No, perhaps, it was because I wanted the past so badly I let despair controlled me. However¡ªthere were people out there who still dragged this empty me outside. It was my friends. It was Onii-chan¡¯s colleagues. It was my senpais that took me away from the endless nightmare which appeared when that day arrived. At first I didn¡¯t want to. At first I didn¡¯t want to be together and that I wanted to be left alone. And yet, and yet¡­¡­ there were always people who waited for me. People who grasped my hands. And precious people who still desired for my happiness above all. I realized that these people held the same kindness and warmth Onii-chan had. He¡¯s still there. In everyone¡¯s hearts. Onii-chan. Onii-chan¡­ Onii-chan¡­¡­! From that day onward, I have lived on. I lived through ordeals and against my weakness. I trained kendo that Onii-chan left behind. I studied to become smarter than Onii-chan. That¡¯s why I vowed. I wanted to become like him. I wanted to become a person who can help someone and protect the people I love. Five years passed¡­¡­ everything had gone eventfully. I was living my fullest. I had done everything I could and today was the time where we gathered to visit Onii-chan¡¯s grave. In that fateful day too¡ªmy life changed. Again. - - - - - Apparently, Norse Gods have revived and decided to make Earth (or Midgard) as a battlefield. Ever since the collapse of Yggdrasil, the Gods have been troubled because their wide playgrounds have disappeared. After all, Norse Gods were known as brutish bastards equal to Vikings and that they loved to battle. Yes, you got that. They¡¯re power idiots and battle maniacs to the core of their existences. Even the most gentle, loving Goddess of Fertility still trampled on the One-Eyed Chief God every night with a sadistic smile plastered under her nose. Not also they were experts in wars and battles¡­ They have superb insight and talents and weapons that could OHKO every god within their realm. Well, Baldr was killed with a headshot by Loki so it¡¯s more or less true for each celestial being in Norse Mythology. Crazy bunches with freakish deadly powers. One more thing to add for these brainless monsters¡ªwars were considered as Tournament. Imagine an Olympic or perhaps sports festival in high schools and you got the picture. Team Red (Giants and Demi-God Loki) versus Team Blue (Aesir and Vanaeir) with a sports field named as Ragnarok. You¡¯d probably think ¡°Eh? Seriously? Are they idiots?¡± or ¡°Are they alright in the heads??¡± or ¡°Damn immortals playing apocalypse as sport.¡± Right? It¡¯s half the truth that things went hectic halfway later but in actuality, it¡¯s not their responsibility that the Nine Worlds melded into one. That¡¯s why¡ªwhen Yggdrasil withered and the Nine Worlds combined into one through the ashes of the dead worlds, the remaining survivors (or rather, these liars who actually died just for acting out) felt it would be hard to unleash a war (tournament) in the New World (Earth). Then, a certain Trickster God submitted a proposal in an annual conference. ¡±¡ªWhy don¡¯t we just have a representative of our own and let them battle? Of course we can see their movements by synchronizing our souls so it would be as if we¡¯re fighting for real! But this time, we¡¯re also mortals!!¡± And¡­ just like that. People were granted magic and selected few created organizations under the shadow. Then supernatural battles occurring in daily life happened as no one was aware of it. You must think I¡¯m crazy right? It¡¯s too bad that after a century of hideous and hidden wars, light shone upon the darkness and *poof!* everyone realized the existences of the God-in-human-skins. For mankind though, these beings were called as ¡®Champions¡¯ (no, not that Campione okay?) and they were feared by everyone. Especially the top-tier Champions who held the legendary titles befitting a Norse Inhabitants. For example¡ªthe Thunderous Hammer Mikage Akashi. His transformable hammer accompanied by his eccentricities often caused blackouts over two regions every week. For example¡ªthe Ravenous Lance Takasugi Fukaki. Her elegant techniques and her deadly precisely aimed lance would always shoot through her target¡¯s head. And mountains beyond. For example¡ªthe Dark Undying Hacker Ichinose Haru. His otaku fetishes was the number one and only who was regarded as ¡®King¡¯ in the cyber world and the otakus. Especially when his true face changed every now and often and he nearly could be said as indestructible as long as technology existed. It¡¯s odd that the most powerful ones gathered in Japan and that no one could stop these Champions to rule the entire world. ¡°¡ªWell, that¡¯s the gist of my plan for you all. Want some wine, boys and girls?¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, YOU ASSHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLLLLEEEEEEEEEEE??!!!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± The four of us shouted together in front of a lady who was sitting leisurely on a throne. She has flaxen hair and her golden eyes revealed nothing but mystical beauty. Unmatched by anyone damn it! Now we¡¯re in some Parthenon temple because we were caught up in Ragnarok and that the town was in total chaos. Not to mention, we met the perpetrator and nearly killed had this Goddess Freyja evacuated us into this extra dimensional place. If there¡¯s any concern, it¡¯s the fact that we¡¯re now wearing weird clothes and that when I looked at Onii-chan¡¯s friends¡¯, they looked cool. Even Haru-san shouted ¡®whoa!? Since when did I become the D*rk Flame Master!?¡¯ as nonsensical as he was. Still, when I looked at myself¡­ for some reasons, I¡¯m wearing a red dress with black armors and there¡¯s even a sword dangling at my waists. Yes, I have two swords and I think it¡¯s odd that I¡¯m still standing firmly like this. ¡°What are you trying to tell us to do!? Do you think that we, some college students and a high-school girl could fight and kill the other Champions from the enemy camp!?¡± ¡°Also, if what you said is true, then Haru is definitely the Last Boss right!? He personified that Loki bastard you explained as!!¡± ¡°What!? Hey, wait a minute, Fukaki!? Are you trying to sell me out as if I was the one behind the scenes here?!! Don¡¯t fuck with me!!¡± ¡°Come on guys~ It¡¯s nothing bad and you get special power as well as equipment~~ Also, it¡¯s better than dying at the same spot like your old friend did right?¡± Her words sounded gentle. However, I felt black hatred and a lump stuck inside my throat. I glared at Freyja. Why did she say that? How could she say that as if we would die meaninglessly? Is she saying that my older brother, who saved another person¡¯s life in exchange of his own as meaningless? Are you saying that Onii-chan¡¯s sacrifice was all for nothing?! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to insult Toribe Onii-chan!!!!¡± As I shouted out, from the back, I could feel burning sensation and I feel hot. My Senpais stared at me dumbstruck as I was bathed in brilliant golden-red light that it distorted the air! Then I heard the sounds of creaking, and I feel something sprouted from my back¡­¡­ ¡°Wh-ah¡­!? A-Arika-chan¡­ Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­ wings!?¡± I think someone shouted. Was it Akashi-san? I don¡¯t get it but I feel power exploding inside me and that I feel like I can do anything! Yes, I want to beat this arrogant woman up!! Instinctually, I stepped forward. I wanted to run but a step was all it need for me to close the distance between Freyja and me in halves!! ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!¡± In impulse I drew the swords from their sheathes. I could not understand how and why I wielded them so easily. Especially considering how small my frame is¡­ However¡­¡­! I swung down the swords at the woman! I must defeat her¡ª!! ¡°Calm down for a sec, little sister¡­¡­ that¡¯s bad to attack the one who gave you your blessings.¡± *BANG!* ¡ªwith that sound my swords were deflected and I fell down very hard! Air escaped my lungs and I feel pains spreading around my body. Akashi-san, Fukaki-san and Haru-san immediately rushed to me in panic and Haru-san glared at Freyja. ¡°You¡­ what the hell are you? There¡¯s no way this can¡¯t be real or¡­ could it be¡­ are you truly a Goddess?¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡­ didn¡¯t I say so beforehand? That I¡¯m a Norse God and that I¡¯m in Aesir¡¯s side. Well, I don¡¯t exactly live in Asgard but anyway, you are in my domain. Your power and your weapons won¡¯t respond well within my home. Honestly, unlike Him, you all are too impulsive. Was it because today is the little sister¡¯s elder brother¡¯s death anniversary?¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I tremblingly got up. Panting roughly and trying to recover from the sudden fall, I found Haru-san deep in thought while the three of us stared at him. His glasses pushed up for a few times and he looks¡­¡­ odd¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡­You. You know Toribe, right? What did you do to him? Is he alive?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­eh¡­? ¡°Wh-what¡­? What are you saying, Haru? Wasn¡¯t Toribe-kun¡­¡­¡± Akashi-san asked in doubts. ¡°Yeah¡­ well, I¡¯ve seen this kind of situations a lot in mangas and animes and ranobes (spelled as Ra-Nobe or Light Novel). Sometimes the main characters would be summoned or saved by a third party who are either a demon or some aliens or anything. But it felt too surreal to have us four who ¡®simply happened to be around the scene'' here. Many people were around yet why us alone?¡± ¡­Uuu¡­¡­ here comes Haru-san¡¯s Otaku Trivias¡­ and why do you need to strike a pose as if like you¡¯re an intelligent person? Still, his words struck a chord within me and Haru-san is only at the sharpest when he talked about his favorite things with Onii-chan¡­¡­ It¡¯s very rare for him who has stayed as a NEET with wealth gained by hacking and working secretly for the government to be this assertive again¡­ It feels so nostalgic. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I like your eyes and perhaps that look is the reason why Toribe-kun can feel reassured. Entrusting his little sister to the three of you who are more capable in some fields he lacked in.¡± ¡°Just answer the question. I doubt you gave the power and duty as Champions to us not because we are close friends but also because Toribe asked you?¡± ¡°¡­eh¡­? O-onii-chan asked this person¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Ung¡­ somehow, Haru-kun is back to his usual self huh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I guess¡­ but if that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡± We looked at the Goddess. Her smile never wavered. Her gentle visage never crumbled. Yet I could feel anticipations and joy residing in her brilliantly glittering eyes. She then clapped and answered. ¡°Hm¡­ Nope. Not exactly. The four of you have seen his corpse and that he truly died. It is true that ¡®Akamaru Toribe¡¯ ceased to exist in this realm¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see¡­ so his soul still exists? Even though five years already passed, he¡¯s still existing?¡± ¡°Yeah, well, he would have gone to heaven had Izanami stopped screwing up my quotas. However, it¡¯s not my duty to take in Einherjar as it¡¯s all up to Odin-kun for the matter too. That¡¯s why I gave him another option.¡± ¡°A-another option? What¡ªwhat kind of option did you offer to Onii-chan? Don¡¯t tell me he became a Champion!?¡± When I imagined Onii-chan becoming as crazy as those monsters who rampaged in the town, I feared that the person I loved has already transformed for the worse. Fukaki-san then touched my shoulders and she stayed close to me. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Arika-chan¡­ There¡¯s no way that idiot, even if he revived, became something different. An idiot could never be cured even through death. Just believe in him.¡± That¡¯s¡­ I¡­ I know already¡­ I know that but¡ª ¡°Hahah. Yes, he won¡¯t change no matter what. An idiot can never be cured from his idiocy though if I were to say something for him¡­¡­ I¡¯d say he changed for the better?¡± ¡°Eh? Seriously? Tori-kun became more proper and decent? Has he stopped becoming dense? Or has he stopped becoming reckless and thoughtless?¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°No, I think that¡¯s impossible even if the Gods used miracle.¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Akashi-san¡¯s question was shot down by all of us who were present in the temple. Well, of course! Onii-chan was known as stupid, dense and very incredibly super hyper mega galactically supernova-like dense! He didn¡¯t even realize I liked him as a woman!! And he¡¯s the worst person who accidentally entered girls¡¯ changing rooms when it was used by girls, pulling down Fukaki-san¡¯s skirts out of a case of tripping and he even cross-dressed and became the ¡®Legendary Idol Maid¡¯ as perpetrated by Haru-san for the sake of club budget. Well, his other exploits were considered as nonsensical and the fact they happened out of bad lucks and coincidences became a well-known rumor. Onii-chan was once called as ¡®Misfortune Collector¡¯ in par with shark loans¡¯ notoriety too and his legend existed till this moment. ¡°A-hem. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to mind about Toribe-kun. He¡¯s safe and he¡¯s basically alive though in a different realm and form. It¡¯s all thanks to me for giving him a leeway!¡± ¡°Eh!? Onii-chan is alive!? Really!!? Is that true, Freyja-sama?!!¡± ¡°Now you called me with ¡®-sama¡¯ when you just called me as an asshole before!? Oh, whatever. Kids these days are really rude and yes he¡¯s alive. He¡¯s been reincarnated.¡± Uwaaa¡­¡­! T-to think that Onii-chan! My beloved older brother! The best Onii-chan in the world that I loved was alive really made me happy that I jumped all over the place!! Even senpais smiled knowing that their best friend was somewhere and living though in a different form!! But then Haru-san dropped the bomb. His glasses shone and I somewhat tasted a different cold chill for an instance! ¡°Oh? What kind of ¡®form¡¯ is he living as now?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°¡­well¡­ Continuing from the matter. I would like to¡ª¡° ¡°She just slid the topic off!¡± ¡°She just avoided the subject nonchalantly!!¡± ¡°And her words sounded so unconvincing that it looked too much like a scandalous lie!!¡± Suddenly Haru-san stepped forward. A pressuring aura was exuded from his body and he looked as grim as a certain Villain in Glasses!! ¡°Hohho~~! I expect you to tell us, Freyja-san. Or else¡­¡­¡± ¡°O-or else? What? Are you threatening a Goddess, you lousy mortal?¡± ¡°Or else, the picture of your nether region exposed will become the headlines for tomorrow morning¡¯s newspapers and internet. There.¡± *SNAP SNAP SNAP!* there were flashes of blitz and I found Haru-san holding his digital camera. He then pushed up his glasses and told us ¡®Mission Accomplished!¡¯ with bleeding nose!! ¡°Ew, that¡¯s disgusting, Haru-san!! Just what did you do for the whole time!!?¡± ¡°Eh? I simply fanned her robe secretly and sneaked a peek with a mirror on my shoes and after I confirmed it, I used a camera to take picture. Ah, this is good. A virgin woman is definitely the best thing to sell and I wonder if other Aesirs and Giants would want to buy it? Looks like fantasy doesn¡¯t need underwear.¡± ¡°i-IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!?¡± ¡°YOU! YOU DAMNED PERVERTED MANIAC!! JUST WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING AND DON¡¯T YOU HAVE ANY SHAMES TO DO THAT IN BROAD DAYLIGHT?!!¡± Fukaki-san yelled with red face but Haru-san simply vanished! I heard a murmur from behind and I rotated my neck¡­ only to see Haru-san and Akashi-san in the corner talking about dreadful things! ¡°Look, look. Akashi, now this is the treasure of the world! Nothing could beat it except eroges and doujinshis!!¡± ¡°U-uwwa¡­¡­ so-so a woman¡¯s secret garden looks like that¡­ *gokuri*¡± ¡°Attaboy! That¡¯s what makes a man as a man and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re excited right? Now with this one file, you can now gain a slave to use after the blackmail!! I¡¯ll even give you a special price for being my second best friend!! You mustn¡¯t let the chance to graduate from being a cherry-boy passes, comrade!! It¡¯s a goddess slave, man! What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­U-uuuuggghhh¡­¡­. Gngngngnnnnnn! I-I know that, but d-don¡¯t you think a slave is¡­?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s the one who forced us to be here. It¡¯s a given if we got something equal right? And she even refused to tell us what our Partner is doing right now. So¡­ here¡¯s a freebie copy for trial uses¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ggg¡­ ggghhhhhh!! Damn it, I can¡¯t resist any longer!! I SHALL GRACIOUSLY ACCEPT IT, LORD OF EROS!!! AND I¡¯LL BUY THE REST OF THE PHOTOS WHEN I GOT BACK HOME!!¡± ¡°¡ªHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYYYY!!! STOP CORRUPTING MY CHILDHOOD FRIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENNNDDDDDDD, YOU LUST INCARNAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!¡± - - - - - - Like that¡ªfor some reasons, the Goddess Freyja was humiliated to the point of wanting to die for real for the first time in her entire lifespan, To think that her plan to tell these people out of sympathy and good will for Toribe backfired like this¡­¡­ ¡°K-kkuuuhh!! What humiliation!! Damn you, Loki for picking this nutcase as your Champion!! You knew all along that this would happen as when your distant descendant were given with your power, they would become a Second Trickster right?!¡± Volume Two Prologue - Miserable Luck...? Ever heard of Reincarnation? Simply put, it''s a cycle of being born, living, dying then rebirth. And repeat the cycle. The twist was that every time one would be reborn in the next life, depending on the karma he or she has amassed in their previous life, they would become something else befitting those deeds. Kind of unfair? It could be said as such. After all, the system meant some higher being judged one''s deeds and tossed the soul into another vessel without questions. Still, being able to live like a mortal was far better than lazing around in afterlife like some NEET. In other words¡ªme undergoing rebirth again am truly, very fortunate. Why? Well... let me introduce myself again. My name ¡®was¡¯ Akamaru Toribe. A man amongst men, though maybe I looked a bit effeminate. A person that lived quite a fulfilling life despite suddenly being struck with a truck at the age of 17. However, I died because I protected someone important to someone else so I can''t say I died unsatisfied. Still, regrets might''ve remained. Even now, I still missed the days where I could fool around with my friends, especially with my little sister. But I can trust they will live well. I think, if the usual shenanigans don¡¯t continue despite my absence. After I died, my soul was given an audience with a Goddess. She said that I could live again though the real reason was because the Goddess in charge of the dead in my country was still sulking out of divorce with her husband. What a petty reason to have a strike. But anyway, it happened. I reincarnated with my memories intact and now¡ªI have been living in this fantasy world called Magnis for a straight seven years. I saw so many different things, gazed at different skies and discovered things that nobody could know back in my previous world. Unfortunately, there''s a twist here. I...... was reincarnated as a girl. Yeah, I got it coming. Suddenly having silky smooth golden hair, delicate like mannequin figure, wide emerald eyes and cute rosebuds lips nearly annihilated all of my SAN points. Whoops, did I mention that despite that all, I was favored by the Goddess of Temptation (I found it later after I asked about the name the person in my dream told to me)? You''ve gotta be joking. This is the worst thing that could happen to me. Haiz... I want to cry now. Not to mention I¡ª "...Charlotte......" suddenly a boyish voice interrupted. "What is it? I''m still in the middle of monologue here." I replied with a snarl. "Mono... what? At any rate, is the food done now?" The voice asked in slight confusion. Hm? I looked at the boiling soup in the pan. "Oh, right. Right right, here you go. Carry this to the table, Fei." I dumped the black haired boy with steel grey eyes a big bowl filled to the brim with hot soup. The content was basically a meat stew with potatoes and carrots. The wafting scent was already delicious to make one drool but I snapped Fei back to reality with a light knock at the head. "Hey! Move your body, not your eyes. And don''t stare at it too long else your portions will be cut down." I scolded him. "Ugh. But this is... it really seems to be as delicious as you said." Fei looked at the soup like a cat staring at a shallow pond filled with goldfishes. ¡­what the heck? Why do I get the feeling he¡¯d dig in with his mouth if left alone? Sighing, I knocked his head again from the side. This time, I was a little softer. "Then don''t get a head-start. It''s the sanpaku-eyed man from earlier who provided the kitchen and ingredients so..." "Okay okay. I got it, alright. What''s this ''sa-n-paku'' thing?" Fei turned on his heel and walked off. "Ah, hey! Don''t run while holding the pot!! Oh, honestly!" I sighed as I placed a palm on my forehead. Following after that, a figure who was fiddling with the kitchen utensils behind me cackled. "You sound like a mother." He gave a mean glance and sarcastic grin. "And you, Takeru¡ªshut up if you don''t want to get your shares cut down." I glared with a knife pointed at him. "Not like you can follow my movements at this stage, Chibikko." The man snorted. "Don''t call me ''Chibikko''! I''m not small!!" The blue haired man with sanpaku (mean/villainous) eyes shrugged. He turned off the fire and tidied up the remains after the Cooking Collaboration we performed a little earlier before. Heck, to think I would cook in a kitchen possessing Chinese cultures implemented in it was surprising. Not that I wanted to complain but it is out-of-place. Also, this suspicious Hermit looked to have different agendas while cooking. "...unexpectedly, you seemed to know your stuffs well in cooking." He said as if judging me. "Well, I spent some times in the kitchen to make sweets and cakes. I do seems to have the knack in this." I answered with a shrug. Though I didn''t feel proud of it as I only know the basics. At the very least, I knew what kind of thing that I could eat in this world so as to not cause a stupid mistake. Like food poisoning. I¡¯m so glad a catalogue of herbs existed! "Then why do you still want to become strong?" Takeru asked only to earn my sharpest glare. "Are you saying I should just become a wife to someone?" I asked, my tone dropped a notch to match my current mood. However, the Hermit said ¡®Why can¡¯t you?¡¯ and left the kitchen. I stared hard at his back but I knew it¡¯d do me nothing good. I breathed out. As I placed back all the utensils into their rightful storage, I started to reminisce why I¡¯m here while pacing toward the dining table. Ever since the encounter with a Demon General three months prior, I learned that I was stuck in a dreadful situation. Then I recognized myself inside a Cabin located somewhere near the border between human territory and the Unexplored Southern Region. Someone saved us who were about to die being eaten by dire wolves and this person was...... A guy proclaiming as Hermit. His name was Takeru Roundtable. It made him as if he was a Japanese person like me but he looked unlike one. While has the vibe and some resemblances they were too little to notice. I didn''t know who he was but apparently, he was the Lord of the burned town which we were supposed to go to. Other than that... well, nobody knows except him himself. At any rate, I was supposed to be trained by him but he blatantly said with dismissive gesture. "No. Why should I even have a Disciple? It''s just Alex''s empty belief that I would take one." I really wished I was wrong but again, he said the same thing. I decided that this man was of no use so I immediately practiced and trained all by myself whenever there was an opportunity for it. Of course I was scolded by the men. Fei said I didn''t need to train as I was still recovering but Takeru said weapons did not suit me. ......now that I think about it, isn''t this discrimination? This is unfair! How could the society favor men above women!? Just who was it that thought women cannot gain any position in everything except being the wives?! Hmph. Remembering why I was grumpy for a while really ticked me off. "It''s good!" Eh? What is? I looked beside me and found that Fei, who was sitting next to me at the dining table, wolfed down the stew with rice. Yes. We have rice! If only there''s soy sauce here then it would be perfect but Takeru said he possessed not the ingredient involved to make one. So this world has fermentation system but I guess that''s to be expected. If there''s wine and alcohol, why can¡¯t there be any soy sauce? I''m such a fool to not consider it. Maybe people like Takeru have the knowledge regarding to it. While I contemplated how to get my answer from the annoying man, I heard Fei wanting for second so I smiled wryly, taking the plate and put rice including soup on it before giving it back to Fei. "Eat slowly else you will choke yourself." "I won''t be defeated by something ridiculous." ...one of the few tidbits I found shortly after I woke up. Fei has been behaving unlike himself for the past months. I didn''t remember since when he became so open-hearted like this but it''s still weird. He usually put on a poker face even when he accidentally witnessed me changing clothes but recently, he would always be flustered whenever I came to close contact with him. This is indeed strange. He even let down his guards for half the pranks I pulled on him. But anyway¡ªI did what was right. I punished him for stealing my lips and forbade him NEVER to do that again. Any complaint fell to a deaf ear. "So. Why can''t I train under you?" I questioned Takeru who was eating across me. Beyond the table he used chopsticks to eat and he did so with finesse. "I don''t want to. Unless you want to die a hundred times over, that is." Uh¡­ what? Seriously? "Just what kind of training will make one dying a hundred times...?" I asked, sweat dropping just by imagining some image of hellish tortures I ever knew. "A brat like you have no reason to know. Therefore, once you finished recovering, I want you both to go back home." Takeru replied and made a shooing gesture with his hand. Guh! Like hell I will agree!! "I don''t want to." "I have nothing like home." While we, the children answered as such, I glanced at Fei who interjected with something that depressing. I didn''t even expect that at all. Unfortunately, he looked away and resumed eating. He''s playing around right...? It''s just my feeling that he has no home right...? "......Why are you two over there anyway? You know that fighting a demon is unquestionably impossible unless you have a Saint with you." Takeru reasoned. Well, I didn¡¯t even know a demon can intrude into human¡¯s territory so easily like that. I mean, seriously, one wrong step and the genre¡¯d have changed into some vengeance tragedy. It didn¡¯t help knowing demons are notorious for their insane strength and magical talent, as well as speedy regeneration. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. How can they not conquer the world ages ago if each of them are already hard to kill without Advanced-Rank Magic? In any case, my answer would be this. "Because that bitch dared to pick a fight with this guy." "Because that whore dared to harm Charlotte." Once again I looked at Fei but he turned his head again. This guy¡­! "......haa... What in Seven Chaos is wrong with you lots?" Takeru scratched his head lazily as if he found something bothersome. What? Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course I have to do a payback for all the wasteful troubles and crises I did not deserve. Also, blame yourself for not wanting to lend a help to your friend¡¯s daughter. ¡­hm? How did I write myself as a ¡®daughter¡¯ so easily? Normally, I¡¯d feel as if I want to vomit blood whenever I tried to think of what I am now. How come I only feel slightly miffed about it¡­? "Why can''t you just play around as age befits you?¡± Takeru muttered almost as if he was telling that to himself. ¡°The world isn''t all about being number one in power and besides, some crippled fool can still reign as a king thanked to his cunning nature if anything else matter." "I don''t want to be a boring bastard like that. He sounds like an evil person." "That''s right. The son of a bitch isn''t a king but a shallow villain." For the third time in a row, I glared at Fei but he¡¯s using the same excuse. Again!! "You two are in sync... why don''t you just spend your time listlessly and get married already? Did you even realize the one you insulted is the king of the strongest kingdom in the Territory?" "No!" "As if someone like that has the right to lead humanity as a whole!!" Stop interrupting the conversation, Fei! I decided to elbow him from the side and he fell off the chair. Writhing like a bug sprayed with insect repellant. I then turned to stare at Takeru. ¡°Is it wrong that I want strength to fight?¡± I asked. ¡°And what will you do when you can fight?¡± Takeru replied with a smug grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡­¡± ¡­I¡­ couldn¡¯t finish my words then. Somehow, it felt as if something stopped me from saying any further and I somehow glanced at Fei. The dark-haired boy was still in all fours but he noticed me staring, and I didn¡¯t know why I broke the eye-contact and simply grunted. ¡°¡­What I do¡­ is not your concern right?¡± The Hermit was silent, then he snorted. ¡°Suit yourself. I still won¡¯t take you in as a disciple.¡±
Late night, that day¡­ ¡°Are you alright, Charlotte?¡± Fei asked while setting the bed to sleep in. I looked over my shoulders, staring at his moving back. Huh ¡°The same as always.¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time my request was shot down.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? But you look a little strange today.¡± Huh? I blinked and turned around, finding Fei flopping down and sitting at his bedside. And to who it may concern, yes, we sleep in the same room. Of course there were two single beds so I had nothing against with it. Besides, I have a short sword for emergency use so my security is always at 100%. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel anything wrong in particular. It must¡¯ve been your imagination, Fei.¡± I shrugged and lay down my back on the bed. I put the Ember Spirit torch off and the lights were out other than the moonlight peeking from the window. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just retire for today. I¡¯m beat cleaning up the whole yards.¡± I said then closed my eyes. However¡­ ¡°Charlotte.¡± Hn¡­? I looked to the left. Although I wasn¡¯t sure why, I felt as if that boy was gazing at me so I replied in the same manner. Even if I can¡¯t see him¡­ somehow, I knew Fei was there. ¡°I will never leave your side.¡± I almost choked, my heart almost leaped off my chest. And I couldn¡¯t push down the heat clouding on my cheeks as I jolted, sitting up only to see a pair of glowing obsidian grey eyes. No¡­ what¡¯s that color¡­? It looked paler¡­ and¡­ Glass-like? ¡°Wh-what do you¡­¡± I stuttered but the defined face of the boy caused my cheeks to heat up. ¡°It¡¯s exactly that. I will protect you.¡± But soon enough, he broke off my stare by turning around. Without minding what chaos was going on in my head, he simply reached for the blanket and whispered. ¡°Good night, Charlotte.¡±
The next two days, I was¡­ in a slightly bad mood. Why? Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s because of Fei! Seriously, I couldn¡¯t understand how bad his jokes were!! In fact, that thing he spouted night before was the biggest stupidity he ever committed! I mean, come on¡­ as if some twelve years old kid would pledge loyalty to me, much less saying ¡®I¡¯m here for you¡¯. I¡¯m just a run-on-the-mill child of a low-rank noble house! Besides, what he said sounded like what Chuuni people always said¡­ Although I admit he was cool for a second there¡­ ¡°¡­wait. Scratch that. Haru is probably the only one that will do something so embarrassing like that.¡± I muttered aloud with a finger pressed on my chin. ¡°Oh? And who is this ¡®Haru¡¯ you are talking about?¡± Gyah!? Who goes there- ¡°Urgh¡­ It¡¯s you again¡­¡± I groaned as I arrived at the dining room where Takeru was at. I¡¯m getting tired to talk about it but he¡¯s totally slacking off, what-with the abundant empty wine bottles on the table. Eh, one of them was a sake and special a cup for it. Also, this distinct smell¡­ how did he brew it? ¡°This is my home after all.¡± Takeru said while twirling the sake bottle in his hand. ¡°You call a wooden cottage not cleaned for tens of years as home¡­?¡± I asked in blank amazement. ¡°At least there are more stuff than you could possibly have.¡± He bit back. Oh shut up! Keep out my bust size from this, you lolicon!! Just as I argued with Takeru even more¡ªthere was a knocking sound coming from somewhere. My eyes followed his lead and I certainly saw flock of orbs of light knocking on the window. Takeru walked to them and opened it and I heard giggles as well as childish voices. ¡®Wai~! We can go in!!¡¯ ¡®Thank you, Takeru~~!¡¯ ¡®Hey! Let¡¯s play together!!¡¯ ¡®Takeru-sama, please marry me~~!!¡¯ Uh...? Right? Somehow or the other, these colorful orbs of lights were saying so many things and I could hear them. What about the last voice? I didn''t want to comment on it. ¡°You guys really are Early Birds¡­¡­Please don¡¯t interrupt my breakfast¡­¡­¡± Takeru complained. But I think alcohols don¡¯t count as breakfast¡­ ¡®Mu~! That¡¯s not fun!!¡¯ ¡®Ain¡¯t fun!!¡¯ ¡®Play with us!¡¯ ¡®Sleep with me!¡¯ ¡®Please toy me all you want!!¡¯ WHAT!? ¡°Hey! You shouldn¡¯t say such vulgar thing in the morning!!¡± I ended up blurting words which caused the man to cringe and the fairies to scatter. Soon enough Takeru recomposed himself while I heard incoming footsteps from behind. ¡°Charlotte?! Did something happen?¡± Fei asked with bated breath and almost shouting¡­ Hold on, why you came rushing here like a bull when all you¡¯ve got is nothing but pants and a sword!? ¡°Hoo...... So you CAN hear the Spirit¡¯s voices.¡± Uweh?! The man with blue hair and mean eyes suddenly appeared in front of me and drilling a hole with an odd glare. I felt sudden chills so I turned away and Takeru¡ªsuddenly appeared right in front of me! Again! How fast was he to move without leaving any sound like that?!! And if I looked up at him Takeru was really, really scary!!! His smile went deeper than before. ¡°That¡¯s quite a feat. No ordinary human can ever have the chance to see Spirits without decades of experience in wielding magic. Much less those who can listen to their voices.¡± I slowly retreated a step and he moved forward. Again, I pulled back and he approached me further. The process repeated until I realized my back was against the wall. I have no way to escape!? And it¡¯s the first time that I saw someone who could show such evilness in their expressions!! *BAM!* The man with darker than blue hair slammed his palm on the wall next to my head. My ears were ringing but I could hear a whisper like a slithering snake on my shoulder. ¡°Perfect. If the content of the letter is true then I have full five years to mold you into what I want.¡± Takeru said with a wide grin. Hiih!? A full-blown villainous statement! And Fei, why aren¡¯t you moving¡ªeh!? He¡¯s unconscious!!? How? Since when?! Was he knocked out!? Wait, this is the worst situation for me then! ¡°Y-you¡­! What¨Cwhat are you trying to do? What do you want?!¡± Takeru Roundtable laughed maniacally when he heard that. He looked like a predator. He looked like a hunter toying with his prey. He looked like a mad scientist staring at his favorite white rat for his researches. And with a lick over his lips, the man who proclaimed as a Hermit exclaimed. ¡°Well, I like researching something and what I like the most is using the best sample for my experiment in Training Methods to see what kind of results will happen. I will make you stronger, but in turn¡ªyou are MINE for the next five years! I am so going to make you vomit a lot of blood and forge your body into one that can repel even White Dragon¡¯s Strongest Breath with an eyelid!!¡± Hiiiiiiiiiiiii! The Devil is heeeeeerrreee!!
Again, somewhere beyond the mortal realm at undefined time¡ª "Heh... Heh he he he...! Th-this time, I will definitely succeed!!" "O-onee-sama...! I think it''s enough with the tampering... Helios nii-sama will be truly furious..." "NO! As if I can give up now!! I¡ªI won''t be defeated by Vainticel!! Not after that little rascal escaped my long-awaited trap door!!" *crackle* "Hoo? Did you think I would not be aware of your action after your latest antic, my foolish, disobedient sworn sisters...?" " "Hiiiiiii!!?" " Volume Two Chapter 1 – Mountain Hiking ¡°Oy, Takeru¡­ where are we going exactly?¡± I asked in-between breathing out. ¡°Fenrir Mountain range. A place infamous for being a den of powerful monsters which do not appear anywhere else. The majority are animal-based but long-lived ones usually mutated to be more sentient-like and resembling demi-humans in shapes.¡± Haa¡­ so that¡¯s it. A short way to describe the whole place. No wonder the ground¡¯s elevated and the place smelled like aged woods with fresh air combined. ¡°¡­¡­and why are we going there? Fei is still knocked out cold.¡± ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t need to train unlike you. You¡¯re going to attend my special training regimen.¡± I¡­ didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°In five years¡­?¡± ¡°In one year. This is just the warming-up before the basic.¡± Ho¡­ I see. So you really DO intend to make me vomit blood and reflect breaths of a White Dragon. This messed up Hermit was really ridiculous I could only sigh. Well... I do want to be strong so I won¡¯t complain out loud.The more important problem is¡ª ¡°Why am I carrying your luggage as well?! This thing is damn heavy and I have to bring weapons as well!! Are you trying to stall my growth rate!?¡± ¡°Well¡­ being small is actually more convenient than being noticeably big.¡± ¡°Shut up, you damn lolicon! Stop trying to push your crazy belief to children as if trying to make the ideal woman of your life!!¡± ¡°What are you saying!!? Being small is perfect you know!? It¡¯s all about the convenience, compactness and comfortableness when a little girl sits on your lap!! And I¡¯m no Lolicon!!¡± No, you literally blurted out the fact you¡¯re a Lolicon, you sexual deviant!! What is this pedophiliac geezer is saying!? We went ¡®gya gya gyaa!¡¯ like idiots until we reached the foot of the mountain. By then, my throat was too parched to voice a comeback but I sensed dissonance in the air. I could feel the hairs on my skin standing and I could sense the same bloodlust comparable to what the detestable orcs emitted. Quickly dropping the baggage and taking out a simple short sword, I scanned the surrounding and found some creatures leaving the bushes. ¡°Oh, just some hungry rabid dogs.¡± Takeru scoffed then settled down, sitting cross-legged and taking out a gourd of sake. Dogs¡­ huh? I can¡¯t deny that. Judging from the black fur, dark red eyes without pupils and a violet crystal sticking out their chests, I could bet all my money for them being Corrupted Beasts, also known as your typical RPG Monsters. These creatures were once ordinary animals but living in an environment concentrated with polluted mana caused them to mutate. The proof of that was the crystal on their body. That¡¯s a Stigma¨Can excess of mana stored around the vital organs to the point of growing dense enough to be touched. If I remember correctly, destroying the Stigma would cause instant death but there¡¯s a certain value attached to it. If exchanged in Guilds, money could be gained and it became the norm for Adventurers to hunt monsters without extracting their Stigmas. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ aren¡¯t you going to fight too?¡± I asked upon realizing Takeru¡¯s implications. Unfortunately, the Hermit didn¡¯t budge and he simply waved hand with his left arm supporting his head. He then took out a gourd and began drinking what I smelled as alcohol. ¡°Not my problem. They have an interest in you so¡­ have fun surviving there.¡± As if his last words were a signal, the dogs leaped¡­ wait, I think they¡¯re called Orthrus or something. At any rate, they initiated the battle so time to fight! ¡°Ha¡­!¡± I parried the first claw strike and kicked the Orthrus to the side. When I welcomed the rest of them with a wide slash, they scampered to a safe distances. Oh, they retreated. And they¡¯re real quick. Looks like this won¡¯t be so easy¡­ Four in the front, two in the middle, seven at the back. Even for my first battle after recuperation, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d fight so many enemies at once. Hm¡­? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± I looked at my hands, finding them slightly trembling. Yeah¡­ this sensation is like that time¡­¡­ Ugh, so I haven¡¯t passed that trauma. Honestly, it reminded me of my First Kill and it seriously left a bad aftertaste. Not to mention I felt dizzy and nauseous. ¡°But¡­!¡± I snorted, glaring as I readied a combat stance. With one swing, the shivering stopped and I could move my limbs more freely than before. ¡°As if I will go down like before!!¡± With a battle cry, I dashed forward¡­ Eh? Did I just skip several meters with one step? ¡°No matter! Take this!!¡± I slashed down at an Orthrus that seemed to be shocked senseless. ¡°*whine!*¡± Uwah? Eh? EH? How in the ¨C I just bisected it?! Uwah, so much blood spraying¡­! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± I dropped to one knee as a lump was rising from the pit which was my stomach. Th-this is¡­ bad¡­! ¡°Chibikko!¡± I heard a yell and reflexively responded by jumping to the side, catching sight of another Ortrhus swiping claws against empty air. Th-that¡¯s dangerous! Had I not moved from there, I would have my neck rolling! And when I looked at where the voice came from ¨C Takeru was staring dagger at me. Ouch! Does that mean I get my score deducted¡­? ¡°ROAR!¡± The enemy from before leaped towards me again while bringing along the rest of the frontline members. Tch, fine! I¡¯ll deal with all of you at once!! ¡°Yaah¡­!¡± I cut down the second Orthrus, dodged the third¡¯s onslaught and fended off the fourth¡¯s charge. Almost with ease and no effort at all! Two more left before the next batch arrives, huh? But I never thought I was this strong before¡­ Even though Orthrus were a rank below Dire Wolves, looks like I underestimated my own strength. ¡°If so ¨C let¡¯s do this!!¡± *BOOM!* A massive explosion from distances away shook the earth right then and there. It caused me to trip and I stumbled, falling face first to the ground. Ugh¡­ my nose¡­ it hurts¡­ I got up slowly but¡­ ¡°What¡­? They fled?¡± I widened my eyes upon seeing the Orthrus returning into the bushes as if they just saw their worst enemy. How? Why? ¡°Seems like an uninvited guest huh¡­¡± Takeru said as if annoyed. I looked at the place where Takeru was peering at and we were greeted by a green giant towering over five meters exiting the shades of tall trees. Even the glare caused me to cringe on the spot!! But, in contrary to my panicking mind¡­ ¡°Nah, guess it¡¯s not it either. So you truly survived huh?¡± Takeru chuckled. ¡°Eh¡­?¡± I tilted my head and suddenly, the humongous monster swayed to the sides. Then¡­ that huge body bent and fell like a chopped tree. It produced a terrible sound and I was literally thrown to the sky for a few moments. Again, the fall seriously hurt like hell! Hey! I never signed for bungee without ropes!! ¡°Is this it? This guy¡¯s not so much of a challenge.¡± H-huh¡­? A voice¡­ Who is speaking? ¡°Hah! You took your time fairly well that I thought you died. Had some troubles?¡± Takeru asked with a very irritating sarcastic tone. He was likely mocking the person emerging from the dusts and stood atop the Giant¡¯s lifeless body. Then the unknown person descended. ¡°Eh? A kid¡­?¡± My honest mumbling was interrupted with a hateful glare from the boy in ragged clothing. Uh, scary! ¡°¡­who¡¯s this?¡± The boy with blazing red hair gave a question to Takeru. ¡°My disciple.¡± With two words, the glare turned to me again then to the Hermit. ¡°¡­¡­I thought you didn¡¯t take anyone under your wings.¡± The boy said, almost snarling at the end of his sentence. ¡°Humans change often. And this girl is¡­ She¡¯s just an exceptional sample to use for.¡± Takeru answered. A sample!? What kind of sample am I going to be!? Don¡¯t tell me I signed a contract with the Devil unknowingly?! Ah, wait, I already did the moment I followed Takeru¡­ ¡°¡­And yet you refused to take me as a disciple. What does this mean?¡± The boy remarked with venom dripping off his words. But Takeru pointed at the boy with a finger, smugly grinning as if looking down on him. ¡°Because unlike you, this one is more than gullible enough for me to toy around with!¡± Eh? What kind of reasoning is that? Ignoring my shocked state, the red-haired boy in ragged clothing snorted after glancing at me. He crossed his arms and looking away like a child throwing tantrums. ¡°Chibikko, if you still got the time to live, then use your damn legs to move. You disappointed me with that amazing performance.¡± Guh! You don¡¯t need to mention that, damn sadist! Do you think it¡¯s easy to fight with the intention to kill!? After I was able to help myself, I dusted the dirt from my skirts and ran after Takeru. The redhead also tagged along yet the two never tried to converse or argue about it. Eh, is this really fine¡­? A Stranger has joined the party. Hm¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between them but this boy must be strong. He was not wounded fatally except a few scratches and slight cuts. He had long spiked red hair, several inches shorter than me and he seemed to hold nearly the same posture as Fei. Well-trained, but not enough to the point of being ridiculously strong. Well, Fei obviously has some cheats under his sleeves but somehow, this guy looked feral in the way he fight. He probably doesn¡¯t need to trick his opponent for complete demolition. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The one thing I did notice was that the light in his eyes seemed to burn like a fire. One that was dissimilar yet resembling a certain cheeky Adventurer¡¯s. - - - - ¡°You stink.¡± Suddenly blurting that out was me with a very displeased expression. Of course, the subject of my insult was walking ahead of me. He immediately turned around and gave me a deathly glare. Still I preserved my courage and said it again. ¡°You smell like garbage. Like a rotted vegetable. When was the last time you took a bath?¡± I asked in details. ¡°That¡¯s not your business, human.¡± The boy growled. Oh, shut up! I immediately grabbed the collar from behind and dragged him. Look at how stained this clothes are! And even the pants smelled funny! Also, when inspected closely, the boy¡¯s face was smeared with dust and filth and his hair was definitely in dire need of washing!! I can¡¯t let this happen! How could I, who always took care of children younger than me, ignore this!? It would tarnish my title as the Protector of Children! ¡°Takeru! Where is the closest river!?¡± I immediately asked the Hermit. ¡°Left of here.¡± He answered shortly. Great! My grips tightened and the fiery red-haired brat struggled! But of course, I already locked him with a lock at the neck so he couldn¡¯t escape! Hah! There¡¯s no way anyone could escape from this divine head lock!! ¡°Why¡­ you¡­! Get off me!! I¡¯ll kill you, you bitch!! Hands off me!¡± The red tarzan roared but I don¡¯t give a damn about it!! I dropped the huge baggage and brought out only mine plus a few additional dry cloths. Then I left with the boy in tow. I¡¯ll show him what proper bath is!! - - - - ¡°Eii!!¡± *SPLASH!!* The water made a huge ripple and splashes as the red-haired boy was thrown into the river. Of course the depth was quite low so I doubt he would drown. ¡°Gboh! Hgbglbghl¡­. *gurgle!*¡­bhah!!? Wha-what the fuck¡ª!?¡± Oh, shut up! I undressed till only underwear remained and I brought a clean cloth with me. The kid gasped in surprise and he immediately backed away. He wanted to run huh!? I immediately went into the water and grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder. A menacing grin revealed under my nose and I emanated a deadly aura. ¡°Now allow big bro to clean you up!! You have no chance to refuse!¡± ¡°Gah!!? Sto¡ªwait¡ªgyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Geez, you¡¯re a boy you know? Stop trying to act cool and hardheaded at the wrong time.¡± *scrub scrub scrub* ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did or whatever you¡¯ve done around this place. But neglecting yourself is plain stupidity. What if bacteria infected your wounds when you were so dirty like before? You¡¯ll receive a hard time and it may cost your life.¡± *splash* *rub rub* *scrub scrub scrub* ¡°¡­none of your business.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried! And stop it with that hateful gaze! I don¡¯t intend to stab you in the back you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­liar.¡± Haa. This one¡¯s a handful one. How could I convince him even though he was sitting near the shore of the river while being cleaned like an infant? Well, he¡¯s just a kid so as if he would have any interest in I right? Not that I would mind having a sibling¡­ but I don¡¯t want to have an Arika-like copy who would devastate ALL of my efforts in one sweep. At any rate, I was done washing his front and his limbs. About the critical part¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I have nothing to do with it. Then, as I cleaned his back, I noticed the boy had a scar. Not just one, but many scars carved on it. These¡­ are¡­ the wounds of whipping? Torture¡­? Staring dubiously at the red-haired boy, I carefully washed his back. Silence was there all along but I wanted to break the ice and so¡ªI asked. ¡°Hey. What¡¯s your name?¡± I leaned my head to the side of his head, peering at the boy who showed a confused gaze and looking away to the other side opposite from me. ¡°¡­why do you want to know?¡± He curtly responded. ¡°Well, it¡¯d be rude to call you with ¡®you¡¯ all the time. Not that I would mind but I just don¡¯t feel like it right now. Anyway, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡± ¡°And giving you the upper hand in turn? I don¡¯t think I can be fooled so easily like that, brat.¡± Hearing my words, the boy clicked his tongue in annoyance. I also added if he didn¡¯t answer I would call him anything I liked. For example, dung beetle, pervert, snotty brat, useless idiot, Trash, etc¡­¡­ I think a name was put in my list but oh well. As if there would be people named as ¡®Trash¡¯ right? It¡¯s just my feeling right? Besides, only a certain Shield-bearing Hero named a person with that. After a long while, I heard a sound. To be more precise, it was ¡°¡­Leonhardt.¡± ¡°Hm¡­? Come again? What was it again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­tch! Leonhardt. My name is Leonhardt Ashensky, you dimwitted human!¡± I chopped the brat¡¯s head from behind, causing him to grunt by the sudden pain. That¡¯s definitely not a manner you¡¯d display to other people. Who was it that teaches him manner? If there are more children acting like this boy, I¡¯d headhunt the culprits. ¡°Still¡­ Leonhardt, huh¡­? Hm¡­ Too long!¡± ¡°What¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯ll just shorten it and call you ¡®Leon¡¯ from now on!!¡± As if I would remember such hard to say name! Even if I mastered the foreign language for a while, I didn¡¯t want to bother with the complicated stuffs! Let me do something in my pace and everything will be solved for sure! However, the startled redhead stood up and turned to me, his face was boiling red like a kettle. ¡°Wh-what the hell!? Don¡¯t just shorten my name, you insolent bastard!!¡± He shouted with clenched fists. ¡°A nickname is better and doesn¡¯t it sound cuter? For you, that is.¡± I replied with a wave of hand. But in the next second, Leon transformed into an avatar of wrath right there and then. Uwah, scary¡­ ¡°Cute!? I am not! Stop rambling nonsense, you stupid girl!!¡± ¡°What did you say!? You wanna have a go!?¡± It was simple to predict what would happen in the next few moments. - - - - ¡°So¡­ what should I do now?¡± I asked the Hermit. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± He bluntly answered. ¡°And how am I supposed to grow stronger explosively as you wanted me to?¡± I asked further. Takeru stopped eating and pondering for a while. Because Leon was knocked out cold and I already dressed myself again, I waited for Takeru¡¯s order until he slowly nodded. After he finished eating some kind of manga meat which I knew nothing where and how he cooked, he clasped his hands and muttered something under his breath. Looks like he had a Japanese custom as well ¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± And I muttered blankly upon seeing a cloud of dust. Huh? What? What the heck? Did he just vanish? Did I just see a person vanishing in the speed of light right in front of my eyes? Am I dreaming¡­¡­!? I couldn¡¯t even catch his afterimage!! Before the fact ¡®Takeru¡¯s disappearance¡¯ registered in my head fully, I heard a series of clicking sound. What was that¡­?! I think I just heard disturbing noise around me¡­ ¡°Gyah!?¡± everything distorted and my vision became parallel with the ground. What the hell!? I-I can¡¯t¡­ move¡­¡­!!? And it¡¯s too hard to even breath around normally!! ¡°Since you seemed to have the knack of dealing with irregular obstacles, let¡¯s see you training in the most simplistic way while facing irregular obstacles regularly.¡± For Gaia¡¯s sake, speak in English! No¡­ speak in Valbian language as it¡¯s the native one used here!! I don¡¯t get what you meant! I rolled around but soon Takeru moved to the unconscious Leon. He picked him up as if picking a cat! ¡°That¡¯s right. This one will do as well.¡± *CLACK!* Again, that unpleasant sound echoed and I found Leon wearing a handcuff, double in number and sizes than mine. ¡°Next is you, Chibikko.¡± Takeru looked at me once he dropped Leon as if dropping a freaking dumbbell. The sound he produced was amazing. ¡°W-wait a second, Takeru¡­! What¡¯s with that extraordinarily heavy pair of handcuffs¡­? A-are you not trying to equip both at Leon¡­?¡± I began to struggle, but I quickly understood my efforts were futile. Oh no no¡­! This is bad!! ¡°But it¡¯s no fun if you¡¯re just trying to raise one aspect right?¡± Takeru said with a predatory grin. No nonono! There¡¯s something wrong with that logic! I¡¯m not so greedy that I could become superman with rippling muscles in one week!! That¡¯s plain impossible even for a Hero Vessel like Fei!! Or rather, that¡¯d be scary as hell! Hey, stop approaching me!! ¡°Wait¡­! I would definitely have my arm dislocated just by wearing it on right¡­?! That¡¯s not going to help me for any moment right!?¡± I pointed out in my defense. ¡°Hm? Yeah¡­ I guess that¡¯s true.¡± The Hermit stopped at his track. Just a few steps away from reaching me and I have saved myself!! Thank Midgard for his vast wisdom! It seemed that I could escape from being nearly killed! ¡°Does it even matter? I¡¯ll just add a few more Atlas Bracers to accelerate your growth.¡± ¡°The burden increased!?¡± ¡°Shut your trap, Chibikko. You¡¯ll be reborn into a powerful human weapon next time you meet your boyfriend. Well, if you can survive long enough, then maybe you can shoot out beam from your eyes.¡± That doesn¡¯t reassure me at all, you sadist¡ª¡°Niyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaggghhh!?¡± Volume Two Chapter 2 – The First Few Months in Hell… ¡­¡­Now I understand how it feels to be in the shoes of main characters during training camps. ¡°¡­that¡­ freaking¡­ pedophiliac sadist¡­¡± I groaned as I supported myself to stand using an iron sword. ¡°Hey¡­ still alive, Leon¡­?¡± I looked tiredly at the crawling figure of the redhead. He¡¯s in a worse state more than me considering he had double the amount of cuffs wrapping his limbs. ¡°¡­shut¡­ up. I can¡­ manage¡­ by my own¡­!¡± He lashed out. I admit I liked his guts and strong determination, but¡­ we¡¯re in a dangerous state as of now. I looked around and saw nothing I could recognize. In fact, I don¡¯t even know where we are after that perverted Hermit knocked us out. ¡°I wonder where this is¡­ So much trees and tall grasses it¡¯s hard to see.¡± I commented and summarized the place. Yeah. There¡¯s almost nothing except them.The ground was quite hard but fertile. The scent of woods drifted in the air alongside untouched clean air. But from the looks of it, it seemed like a circular area of empty lot. Oh, there¡¯s a big rock at the center¡­ wait, what? ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not an ordinary rock, is it¡­?¡± I muttered to myself as I walked with the sword acting as a cane. More like, I was dragging myself using it as the anchor point. I don¡¯t like how weak I am but this is what usually expected from a child below 10 years old. Uuu¡­ then what should I do to reach Fei¡¯s height¡­? ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I paused upon changing the view. ¡°¡­A¡­ cave?¡± I rotated my head. Seeing how weak we were and how one of us was still crawling like a reptile, I pondered and exhaled. I approached Leon, but I saw his body going rigid. ¡°¡­what are you planning?¡± He asked with random insult. ¡­I sighed and grabbed Leon¡¯s collar. Although he yelled and struggled, his limp legs and arms showed he had nothing left to resist. And he¡¯s freaking heavy. ¡°I¡¯m tired just by taking a hundred steps. Let¡¯s just find some covers before nightfall.¡± At that, the boy was silent. Finally, some moments for peace. At least you realized that nothing good will come if one yells, getting hurt and be defenseless in a mountain which was no different than a nest for rare and dangerous monsters. - - - - ¡°Phew¡­ that was tiresome.¡± I heaved a sigh in exhaustion. Lying down on the dry cavern¡¯s floor, I settled the last of my luggage filled with supply, equipment and makeshift utensils for everyday use. Then again, just going in and out of the small bunker-like hideout already expended everything I have left. Not to mention that it was already dark out there when I noticed. I really don¡¯t want to do workout anymore now¡­ *growl~* And a cute, unrefined sound of my stomach rumbling for food echoed. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­okay¡­ let¡¯s ignore it. Please ignore me and don¡¯t look at me with that odd gaze! I¡¯m already humiliated as is alright!? Just stop it with that stare as if you¡¯re saying ¡®so you¡¯re hungry, huh¡¯! ¡°¡­hey you." ¡°Y-yes?!¡± What? Wait, what did he just say? Did he just call out to me? I looked at Leon anxiously and we stared hard at each other. A few minutes went by, and¡­ ¡°Hmph.¡± Leon snorted, looking away to end the ¡®conversation¡¯. Huuuuuuhhh!? What¡¯s the point of all the lines above then?! I really have no idea why this is happening and¡­ Now I¡¯m out of gas. ¡°Uuu¡­ so hungry. So tired¡­ why is this happening to me¡­?¡± Flopping down, I rolled once to face the wall and decided that sleep was the best option for the current me. It¡¯s dark, slightly damp and cold for my feet. I missed the hay bed at the cabin¡­ ¡°¡­¡­now that I think about it¡­¡± I wonder if Fei is alright. If he woke up, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯d scour around to search for me. Then again, why do I think he¡¯d do that? He¡¯s a guard not by choice, and we¡¯re far away from any surveillance. There¡¯s nothing stopping him from leaving me behind. In fact¡­ I¡¯m pretty certain he¡¯d do just that. He¡¯s got life ahead of him, and he¡¯d do better to earn fame and wealth rather than waiting for me. Besides, I¡¯m useless unlike him¡­ Ugh. Now I want to cry. All I ever did was troubling him huh¡­? ¡°¡­I wonder¡­ if he ever think of me as a bother¡­?¡± I whispered to myself. Before long, I shook my head in protest. I must be stronger. I want to fight with him as equals. There¡¯s absolutely no way I will allow myself to give up here when the person who swore to protect me is alone out there. Fei saved me from destroying myself. Ignoring his unorthodox method and manner, it was the truth that he helped me for so many times. To repay this debt, I will fight my way out and become stronger! ¡°I can do this!¡± I told to myself with hands clenched together. *¡­thump* ¡­huh? I looked down. To be more specific, I was staring at my chest and stomach. Somehow¡­ I felt like my heart skipped a beat. And what¡¯s this weird feeling as if something was fluttering bellow my stomach? ¡­¡­I¡¯m probably way too tired. Also hungry. I guess the basic instincts of a living being will always prevail over aspirations huh? I better find something to eat once I wake up. - - - - - - ¡°482¡­ 483¡­! 484!!¡± In a fine morning at a clearing where tall grasses surrounded a triangular giant rock, a flash of dull silver flew up and down repeatedly. ¡°489¡­ 490¡­!¡± A series of short huffs were let out, becoming white breaths in the cold climate of the mountainous region. Glistening drops of sweats scattered as the silver flash ¨C also known as an iron sword weighing for several kilos swung in a rhythmic movement. The repetitive swings were counted for each overhead slash. ¡°497¡­ 498¡­ 499¡­! 500!!¡± And once the counter hit even numbers, I stopped abruptly. My right foot a shoulder length ahead in distance to my left and the sword in my hands pointing at the imaginary image of an opponent¡¯s neck in front of me. My vision was slightly narrower and blurry, my blood running hot and my heart throbbing almost three times faster than usual. As I breathed out a long one, I released my posture and sheathed the iron sword which had gone through harsh weathering and heavy punishments daily. ¡°Phew¡­ finally, half of a thousand swings.¡± I said to myself as I wiped the sweats from my forehead with my sleeve. Still, it took me what? Almost 4 months long just to restore my daily routine and my morning practices could only finish half than what I usually did. Even though I never slacked off¡­ ¡°¡­this is bad. I haven¡¯t improved much.¡± I grieved with a head hung down. Still¡­ these heavy-duty bracelets on my wrists and ankles are ridiculous. I couldn¡¯t take them off so I had to resort in walking for the first month, bathing by dipping myself in the river for the next month, picking herbs from the low ground and not doing any aggressive movement such as raising my hands up during the third month. I couldn¡¯t run even when my life depended on it so I earned myself quite a beating more than a few times. ¡°Ugh¡­ If this keeps up, as if I can ever hope to reach Fei.¡± I lamented over the dark future in front of me. It¡¯s not like it was impossible but it¡¯s not so easy than I thought it would be. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just give up already?¡± A voice familiar to me rang out from the dark entrance of the cave. ¡°Oh, be quiet, Leon¡­ Do you think you can move me when your bedhair looks like a furball?¡± I retorted with half-lidded glare. The redheaded boy with dark green eyes and serpentine pupils scowled. Looks like he didn¡¯t like my throwback huh? Another point for me then. ¡°You¡¯re just a frail human¡­ What do you think you can achieve with that weak body anyway?¡± Ow, straight to the heart. Now you¡¯ve done it, huh? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to thank you for nursing me when my illness relapsed for the second time this month. ¡°Do losing three times in a row upset you so much, Leon? I can help you earn your fourth defeat if you want now.¡± I replied in a similar manner. Again, the boy scowled but seemingly having enough of the banter, he walked away from the clearing. Arara, he ran away. I couldn¡¯t help as our relationship stayed the same as always. For the past months, we decided to agree in cooperating to survive here. After all, we were handicapped and I knew nothing about the mountain. Fortunately, I was backed with knowledge over herbs for both cooking and medical department. So it became a give-and-take pact. I got myself some nice food and medicine to make while Leon got helpful items to extend his hunting time. I wondered why he didn¡¯t want to use poisonous herbs against possible threats stronger than him but he said it like this. ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat my enemy with my own hands¡­ As if I have the right to live.¡± ¡­while I can¡¯t refute his way of thinking, that sounded sad. I mean, there are something that couldn¡¯t be defeated when being alone. Once, I saw Leon returning with grave wounds because he encountered a monster that was outside of his expertise and he desisted me when I suggested to take it down together. Honestly, why are all men so stubborn? ¡°Eh. Then again, I was also a man before.¡± I muttered in realization over the irony. Well, whatever. If Leon¡¯s up and out, that meant he would be back in the evening. Today seemed a perfect weather so might as well going out for some herbs gathering. ¡°Hm¡­ I wonder which sword I should bring with me¡­¡± I paced around the clearing, going through the fruits of my handicraft over the past stay in this dangerous mountain. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. There were various swords scattered in this place. Be it long ones or short ones, straight bladed, curved, thick or thin. All of them were stabbed to the ground like reminder of graves of fallen knights. However, their forms were incredibly crude in shape, flawed in balance, jagged at some parts and didn¡¯t look like swords at all. All of these swords were just materials I salvaged from some random monsters. Unexpectedly, when I dismantled (a process which I still couldn¡¯t get used to) a few of them, they had strong backbones and razor sharp fangs and considering how I had been a part of Kendo Club back on Earth, of course I knew how to arrange my own shinai (bamboo sword for kendo uses). It became the norm for me to harvest the spoils of war and modify them as I liked. ¡°But seriously, it feels as if I was thrown into Unlimited Blade Works.¡± I commented at the awe-inspiring sight. All I needed left would be cogs floating in the twilight sky and a barren wasteland. It was real genius of me to refer to Haru¡¯s Visual Novel recommendation. To think you can shape up fantasy in reality baffled me very much. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t have the need to phrase out Archer¡¯s quotes. That¡¯d be a violation of copyrights.¡± I said as I pulled out a slim one-edged sword and a set of fang daggers. Hm. The best ones I could salvage were the tail of Blade Salamander and Fangs of Alpha Orthrus. They were extremely hard enemy to deal with but their drop items were the best among the bests. Lo and behold! A nodachi that could withstand heat to extreme degrees and daggers that could tear through iron!! I had to waste a lot of swords just to kill those monsters without breaking these babies! The downside would be the fact the nodachi was actually a single elongated tailbone of a lizard while the daggers were made from fangs hallowed at the base to stick in the wooden handles. Of course, I don¡¯t have any protective gear with me other than dry leather armors strapping my torso and waist. In all, it certainly looked risqu¨¦ and I didn¡¯t like how breezy it was at night, not to mention my long hair was left unattended quite a while. I had no choice but to tie them to the sides since it felt like a waste to cut it off. ¡­I look like some Genderbent Twintail Lover but with mismatched color of hair and eyes. I will become Twintail ¨C or so the source novel title said, right? ¡°Well, enough with the trivia. Today, let¡¯s challenge myself again.¡± Twirling the weapons and sheathed them into a leather belt made from various animal pelts, I went out with a confident grin plastered on my face. - - - - The day ended quite eventfully. When I returned with a bountiful harvest in my rucksack, the great sun in the sky ¨C Solaris had already vanished at the horizon. The twin moons Irnia and Linia prevailed while being surrounded by an ocean of stars. Huh, quite poetic. I didn¡¯t know I had the talent to spin my words like that. Sad to say, I dislike the faces of the moons as of lately. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re badmouthing me for whatever thing I have never done. ¡°Well, today I learned something new anyway. I guess it¡¯s a good night to have a feast then.¡± After all the grueling battles against those raptor-like monsters, I realized I severely lacked offensive skills. I didn''t mean the swordsmanship I learned under father was useless but most of the techniques I obtained so far were double-edged. In short, they were suicidal attacks that could harm me more often than harming my enemy. Also, this undeveloped body will never be able to grow properly if I don''t take an extra care. Not when people like Melinda aren¡¯t around. I don¡¯t want to be shorter than my previous self and I hated the possibility of having to live with disabilities. Still, no matter what to say, my body does not have the capability of a mage. I wondered if it¡¯s related to my soul but for now, I have nothing to say. I have gotten used to the heavy strains coiling my body every day. ¡°Hm¡­? He¡¯s not here?¡± I stared at the interior of the cave. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I guess I¡¯ll start preparing first then.¡± I ignited the bonfire in the empty cave, taking out cooking utensils like pot or flat bedrock as chopping wood. Still, nights are terribly cold around here. Late night at summer is chilly when located a few hundred meters above the sea. Thinking back, I have been living a life full of troubles. Either a Misfortune God was tailing me all the time or maybe I held the same level of luck like a certain Level Zero. But he still got himself in a harem, and I¡¯m prone to make a reverse harem. Damn. My life is really miserable¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­why are you still awake?¡± A sudden voice brought me back to reality. ¡°Eh¡­ L-Leon¡­?¡± I stuttered as the fiery boy I cooperated with finally returned without as much as light injuries than before. ¡°Welcome back¡­ wait, you¡¯re wounded!¡± Leon scoffed. ¡°This is nothing to me.¡± Oh, come on! Even Haru isn¡¯t all that stubborn in holding back his pains!! Besides, why are all the men I encountered so far liked to scoff and never cared a damn thing about their own condition? As a former male, I AM very disappointed at your Badboy-Tough-Ass attitude!! ¡°You!¡± I almost roared and still made Leon to flinch. ¡°Get down here and show me where you¡¯re hurting. And I mean it now.¡± The red-haired boy looked up to the cave¡¯s ceiling for a while. He grunted, then sat near me. Between us was a campfire which was burning calmly with an iron pan devoid of any elegance filled by ingredients for stew on top of the flame. Well, stew always take a long time since the meat must be broiled first¡­ and I¡¯ve got zero idea in doing that when the campfire itself can¡¯t reach the required temperature. As I took out dry and clean cloths I stored for emergency, I also reached for the healing ointments and a jar of clear water. Leon showed his right elbow first so I took a glance and cleaned the arm from the dirt, grime and the dried bloodstains. Seriously, is this guy nuts or something? ¡°¡­you¡¯re putting that face again.¡± Leon spoke when I rubbed the ointment on his wound. ¡°Huh¡ª¡° His lips forming a scowl and he said in an irritated tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your expression is easy to read, human? You always looked down and sighing as if something wasn¡¯t right¡­ no, you thought of something bad right?¡± ¡°¡­how did you know what I was thinking?¡± I asked with a weak glare. ¡°Like I said, humans are easy to read. In fact, I¡¯m more surprised that you haven¡¯t noticed so far.¡± He replied only to grunt as I tightened the bandage wrapping his elbow. Ugh¡­ you¡¯re saying that as if I am an idiot. And am I really THAT predictable? I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°So? What idiotic thing are you thinking about?¡± Leon asked. ¡°¡­are you worried, Leon?¡± I asked back. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m tired of seeing that face. You really look like a bandit that is in need of a few good punches.¡± He lashed again. Ow. If I were my previous self, Haru would be the first to say that. And not only saying that, he would really punch me at the face before explaining his reasons. But his punch was so legendary I almost saw River Styx three times out of five. While I did not expect Leon to say all that, I was also astounded that he took the initiative in conversation. So much that I broke out a tiny laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The redhead questioned as if offended. ¡°Aha¡­ well, nothing. It¡¯s just, sometimes, there would be people that have similarities in the world¡­ eh?¡± In between my laughing fit, I said. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just set that aside for now. Look, it¡¯s done.¡± Pointing at the stew and the drifting aroma that¡¯d make the hungriest man alive to come running from a hundred miles away in a blink of an eye, Leon decided to play along. I didn¡¯t miss his low rumbling stomach and I grinned from ear-to-ear. - - - - I shifted position and hugged my knees. I tried hard to hide my smile but nostalgia was too much for me who have no one that truly knows who I am in this world. ¡°Say, Leon. Have you ever thought of the future?¡± I began as the darkness of the cave robbed me of my vision. Late at night and after cleaning up from dinner, we were about to end the day had this hothead forgot what he was supposed to know about me. ¡°¡­what¡¯s with that, all of a sudden? Are you alright in the head?¡± He replied. I¡¯m sooo enthralled by your kind words, sir. It¡¯s not like I tried to be so overly conscious of the matter you know? I pouted like a child and half-glared at the brat who was sitting at the other side of the cave, near the entrance for security measure. ¡°As I said, have you ever thought of it? About what you will do after this training ended. After you achieved your objective, where you will go to? When the time comes, there would be nothing to do for you. If that time truly comes, what will you do?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean?¡± The idiot finally said that. It took me a few moments to calm myself down. And it took me another dozen of seconds to recollect my thought. After clearing my throat, I raised my head and spoke. ¡°¡­¡­After you reached your dream, what will you do next, Leon?¡± The boy in front of me became silent. Did he expect it? Who knows? Does he have an answer? I wanted to know. Then¡­ ¡°Hmph. I will do what I must. Anything after that¡­ I¡¯ll think about it when the time comes.¡± Leon said and he soon closed his eyes. Muu! That¡¯s cheating!! ¡°Can¡¯t you at least tell me what you want to do? You know¡­ some hints or something.¡± Silence ensued. After what could be considered as a good five minutes passing by in total waste, the boy moved his lips¡­ and froze me with his answer. ¡°I am going to kill the bastard claiming as my father when all he did was decapitating my mother.¡± Volume Two Chapter 3 – Incoming Storm…… -???¡¯s POV- For the past hundreds of years, I have outlived my peers and stood at the top of the food chains in this mountain. It is not wrong to classify this I as a legend just like how Fenrir¡ªmy distant ancestor has carved his own existence in this world. Never, in my life that I have ever faced any luxurious moment. Driven by my instinct to hunt, I challenged beasts, ferocious monsters and to the extent of fighting against lesser dragons. I had to suffer defeat, bleeding profusely and have my bones broken to overcome the danger of Hunting. I am, in the end, a Hunter. There was always the possibility of me being hunted. Yet I struggled and struggled and struggled. Over and over, I have developed my own strength, exerting my wits to kill my prey and destroy my Hunters. Times passed and I became famous in my land and throughout the continent. I yielded to none. And I was defeated by none who challenged me for times and times again. At the very end of my devoted Hunting for Power, I possessed no equal and when I noticed I was the last of my own kind. Not even my relatives survived long enough to stand together with me and probably my clan will die¡­ Alongside my legend. Therefore, I who was blessed with incredulous amount of lifespan, vitality and strength chose to sleep within the darkness of this mountain. This homeland of mine. And yet¡ªwhat is this? What is this scent? It drove me insane. It drove my instinct to Hunt. It drove my desire to Devour. It drove my instinct to Fight. A powerful being¡­ a Warrior has appeared within my territory and I knew nothing regarding this presence even if I searched my memories. As I tried to open my eyes¡­ I heard light footsteps and a resounding voice. ¡°¡­oh, there¡¯s no need to bare your fangs at me. You know who I am right?¡± ¡­¡­¡­Hmph¡­? If it¡¯s not the human who dared to stay within the Forest of Lost Souls. I had expected this but I knew that he brought someone that was strong. ¡°But¡­ you are correct that there¡¯s someone you can fight against with.¡± Ha! Are they your pawn? Whatever you brought has never been a good thing for my domain. And also¡­ what is this scent? Who does this scent belong to? It smells¡­ nostalgic. ¡°An idiot¡­ is what I could describe her. If you want to wake up and fight her then I will gladly wake you up.¡± ¡­¡­¡­hoo¡­? Now what¡¯s this? Have you ever be so kind that you let me running rampant after trying to challenge me and failing for a big time? Or have you brought unpleasant fools who simply wanted to subdue your knowledge of the forbidden eras? ¡°Well, who knows? At the very least, That Idiot would not think up such a hard excuse to fight. She¡¯s a fool through and through and she¡¯s definitely a lost cause at this point.¡± The footsteps stopped. This time, I heard a knock twice and the darkness was immediately washed over. In front of me was a lone human with long coat and deep blue hair which hid his chilling glares. ¡°You can try fighting her. But don¡¯t kill her though crippling her should be easy for a monster at your caliber, King of the Mountain.¡± Ha! Spoken by the Sage of Truth who claimed the wisdom of the ancient¡­ one who has gone through centuries using forbidden methods!! Interesting game you have there¡­ But if that was so¡ª ¡°RRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!¡± Then allow this King of the Mountain to claim lives and bath in the blood of his opponent once again!! - - - - I swear, nobody could have expected this kind of encounter. Right after the bloodcurdling howl, the mountain became restless. Hundreds of animals we encountered were running away in fright, monsters quickly hid their bodies and melding into the darkness, and everything became deathly silent. I and Leon got up when the air trembled like our bones did and we decided to scout the area in gusto. I wished we would encounter nothing but¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got a baaaadd feeling about it. ¡°Leon, what do you think that caused the roar?¡± I asked as we stealthily ran from a shadow of a tree to another, from a branch to another branch. ¡°Beats me.¡± He answered as he kicked off a branch of a tree, somersaulting as he landed on a fallen tree bark. ¡°But he¡¯s strong, so¡­¡± Yeah, yeah. I know what you¡¯re thinking you musclehead. Do you really like to bust your guts out, Battle Maniac? I nearly scoffed when I landed on the ground¡­ And a presence loomed in the darkness ahead of us. ¡°¡ª!?¡± Whether it was due to luck or because of the live combat experience, I decked my body to the right side while kicking Leon at the same time. A sudden flash of silver curved in the spot I was in and the air exploded, blowing me away with terrifying sonic boom! ¡°What the heck¡­?!¡± I became speechless as we saw witness of¡­ something that planted fear into our bones. Its fur was silvery-white. However, it had strands of black and there existed deep scars all over its muscular figure. It stood at the height of seven meters or more at most, and it possessed long arms with huge claws as sharp as razors. The head was akin to a wolf, but it signified the ferociousness of a bear and it had only one eye as the other was thoroughly lost. Probably by its past battle to survive in the wilderness. It was menacing. The air vibrated just by its presence alone. The land trembled as it took a giant stride like a human walking. Compared to us, which looked like ants to it, I could sense the chills like a rabbit glared at by the hungry wolf. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Adrenaline suddenly rushed inside me. I took an evasive measure before a lightning speed thrust of claw gouged a chunk of the ground where I was at a moment earlier!! It¡¯s fast! So ridiculously fast and powerful and it created small sonic boom!! ¡°Oy!?¡± I heard Leon shouting. Huh, that¡¯s the first time I ever heard of him getting worried. ¡°Leon, stay back!¡± I shouted. After all, he should know when the right time to retreat is! Then I heard a low growl. Damn¡­ looks like it locked on to me but the longer I stared at it, the more I feared the monster in front of me. The word ¡®scary¡¯ running around my head and I shuddered as I recognized the features of the beast in one of the Monster Encyclopedia at my home¡¯s library. A beast known with ridiculous vitality and intelligence. A monster that gained the skill to absorb its Stigma in order to survive. A King that learned rules, is sentient and has been devastating high-ranked Adventurers, veteran soldiers and even demons that it was ranked SSS by all races in term of danger. ¡°GRRROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!¡± The King of the Mountain ¨C Bravzgaim was right in front of me. - - - - Another tree was felled with one strike. Even so, the monster still retained his pace to pursue me. No¡­ it¡¯s even faster than before! And it¡¯s terribly scary!! As if a bear could chase someone using a pose of a marathon athlete!! It was the first time that I didn¡¯t hesitate to turn my back away and it was also the first time that I felt scared of something other than Arika!! This guy¡¯s just plain absurd!! As I ran and ran and ran and ran, I ended up bumping an uprooted root and fell headfirst. Whether it was unfortunate or not, a wide swing of claw flew above me and I nearly had my head lopped off. The air-tearing sound followed with violent gust of wind struck me. But that meant the monster was very close to me so I rolled away and drew my sword! A resonance of metal sang. I was suddenly pushed back the moment the blade was brought up in front of me. In fact, I nearly fell down and it took me everything to keep my balances. I looked up and there was it. If I remembered correctly, one which could never be slain even though hundreds of knights were sent to suppress it. ¡°¡­how¡­ scary. Did Fei originally fight against this kind of opponent¡­?¡± Silently muttering, a flash of memories where his back left my sight was recalled. I knew that I could not escape the inevitability. I knew that if I escaped, I would discard the last straw for me to chase after him. And if I fail now¡­¡­ ¡°I would die a dog¡¯s death and break my promise!! I won¡¯t let that pass!!¡± Readying a stance, I destroyed the trembling covering my hands. I jumped forward and aimed the blade at Bravzgaim who noticed and was already countering with a thrust of movement. In a heartbeat, the world slowed down. Motions were moving in nearly at a snail pace. All the colors turned to black and white. If there was a reference, I could say for sure ¡®matrix¡¯ just happened and I was the one who was doing it. But it wasn¡¯t a skill that I invoked. By inserting a large dose of mana into the nerves of the eyes, my kinetic vision improved dramatically at the exchange of heavy mental tolls and concentration. It also drained my mana by seconds but it was more than enough! ¡°Haaaaa!!¡± With a yell, a blinding dark flash flew and reached the monster¡¯s chest. I was certain it had stabbed the heart, but I looked in horror as I could not pull the sword away. Leaking a growl from the gritted row of sharp fangs, the bear-wolf monster was holding the blade of the sword with a hand. It clearly defended and it moved only at the most critical moment¡ªto pin me down!!? ¡°RROOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!¡± ¡°Fuck!!¡± I released the sword from my grips and knelt down. The buzzing sound of air tearing claw seared my hearing and affected my senses of balance for a moment. Then I found the shin of the enemy approaching my head. There was no other option than to cross my arms and reduced the damage. I was literally thrown away as I received a few cracks the moment my body hammered down back to the earth. ¡°Gah¡­! Ghk¡­¡­!!¡± Rolling down the grassy forest floor, I coughed blood for a couple of times. Had I not used my arms, I would have had my skull broken apart¡­.. The oppressive strength and agility of this monster was truly beyond the league of normal monsters¡­ no. It¡¯s probably on par with a Demon General. I certainly perceived its attacks though only for an instance. I certainly predicted its attack trajectories, but what stunned me was its speedy reaction to threats and its ingenuity to utilize its body to corner me. Now, I who had no weapon in my wounded hands, was dodging the series of attacks in desperation. Each of its thrust was sent out in the speed equal to wind and it was at incredible accuracy that I couldn¡¯t think for a monster of this size. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Still, it suddenly stopped using its limbs to attack me. Bravzgaim took a step back which caused me to shudder and retreated at breakneck speed. However, I watched it going on all fours. Don¡¯t tell me¡ª ¡°ROARRR!!¡± Like a bullet, it charged ahead at unimaginable speed. In fact, when using all of its limbs, the speed drastically improved. Throwing my body to the side, I was grazed slightly and the graze was actually accompanied with an impact. Throwing me around in the air like a toy. ¡°Gaah!!?¡± My back hit the hard ground squarely like a frog smashed to the wall. Fu-fuck¡­! It hurts¡­!! It¡¯s damn painful!! Just a single graze and I was blown away for dozens of feet away!! How crazy¡­ no! What kind of crazy monster is this?!! I tried to get up but when I looked to the side, there it was. There, the monster was glaring down at me. There, the lump of murderous intent was preparing its next move. Even so, it didn¡¯t attack. What was it doing? What did it intend to do? What was it waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to attack me and toying with me before you devour me? ¡­¡­wrong. If there was one thing that I could understand having encountered this guy¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not a beast.¡± I staggeringly rose up. The damages given to me were quite severe, but my limbs were still intact. And rather than fear¡­ I felt power welling up from inside me. It¡¯s rare that I felt so motivated like this. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not a monster either.¡± I took out Short-Swords from behind me. They existed as mere kitchen knives for me but they were still made from the Salamander Variant. Ones which definitely possessed incredible sharpness. Also, though I was right-handed, I learned swordsmanship not for show-off. ¡°Bravzgaim¡­ you¡¯re¡­ A Warrior, aren¡¯t you?¡± What responded to me was a curved corner of the lips. The monster was showing immense pressure to the surroundings, holding the truth to my question as an imposing enemy. Still, I held my ground, and I grinned back at the truth which dawned upon me. ¡°Then let¡¯s start. If it¡¯s a brawl you want, then it¡¯s a brawl you get, son of a bitch!!¡± - - - - -Bravzgaim¡¯s POV- Impressive. Truly a remarkable Warrior! Despite being showered by deadly attacks. Despite being pressured by my killing intent. Despite being thrown and sinking into the mud¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe that this small human could still rise up to defeat me! Her attitude in battle was clearly shown as I avoided a sword which desired to steal my vision. I quickly launched a counter jab but she parried it and simply moved forward, slashing at both the outstretched arm including my torso. Nuu¡ª! This sensation¡­! As I thought, the tail of the Blade Lizard! No wonder I reflexively dodged and tossed the previous sword she had. Even so¡ªa wound! I who have lived for centuries and defeating contenders without efforts¡­ have been wounded once again!! My blood is boiling! My spirit as a Hunter is reawakening!! Such excitement! Such a risk for victory!! ¡°GRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± Swift as wind, I threw out swings of claws in turn. The human clicked her tongue as she blocked and parried the storm of death. However, I clearly had an advantage in overall strength as well as speed! How long do you think you can endure, eh!? As if giving up the thought of defending, the girl rotated the Short-Swords in her hands in reverse. With her utmost, she fended my attacks incessantly until an unexpected straight right smashed into her. The sounds of shattered metal could be heard. The human was thrown away for dozens of feet, going down to all fours and spat out blood. In her hands were the broken hilts of her swords. Yet¡ªshe glared at me before she quickly turned away to flee. ¡°Human! This way!! Hurry!¡± I heard of another voice and my prey nodded before running to the source of it. Is she escaping¡­? No¡ªher will is still present. It¡¯s not wrong to say she wanted to stall for time. I know that she isn¡¯t alone but wherever she goes to, that means something worthwhile to appease my thirst for blood was there too. How interesting¡­! A Hunt it is! To corner a prey whose will made certain to bite back stronger than ever created a challenge for all Hunters! Humans have always entertained me the most with their unique evolution! And that is what making this battle exhilarating!! To battle an equal to the death¡­ To be able to encounter those who possessed the required strength to meet my fist head-on! How long have I waited for this day to arrive!! How many nights, seasons, and years have I sacrificed to search for a worthy opponent!!? ¡°RRROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!¡± It is time¡­ to Hunt!! - - - - There are several methods to deal with several unique enemies. A duel which relied on quality, an ambush which relied on numbers, and a frontal confrontation which utilized these two important aspects in the way. But to face a monster which did not only have the Quality but also the Quantity beyond everything the allied has, it became impossible to use systematical plans alone. First, when fighting against such opponent, time and luck were crucial essences. Second, physical strength, stamina and concentration were required to withstand decisive counterattacks for a period of time. The third, which was also as important as the other two¡ªwere supplies or reinforcements. Without them, how could one go to battle? Bare naked like a perverted exhibitionist? Considering how I already lost the opportunity and the luck needed to do ¡®A Swift and Decisive First Strike¡¯, I also was burdened by the strains of spells on my body. Today, I wasted quite a number of them so I don¡¯t think I can chant magic for more than three times. I don¡¯t even think I have enough stamina to last even for an hour of running either. Not only that, the monster tailing me was ridiculously tough, agile and smart. He¡¯s definitely the living definition of one-man army. I should probably praise him and call him ¡®Rambo¡¯. However, one thing for sure¡ª I¡¯m¡­ stuck in a dead end without no way out. Within the darkness of the night, my overall visibility was halved. It was simply a shred of peace of mind to have the SSS-Class Monster repelling any potential opportunist. But it also proved to be disadvantageous as I could no longer hide and escape. As much as I¡¯d like to leave this mountain, the Decisive Battle could not wait any longer. No¡­¡­ that¡¯s wrong. Whoever said that not fleeing is not an option? Am I so weak that I would turn around and run with tail between my legs? Do I want to run away so badly to disregard my vow? Am I so scared to die that I could only flee? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­perhaps, I am. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not scared. In fact, I¡¯m quite certain that no living being chose to die willingly. Only some who already have screws loosened in their heads that would do that but I am me. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to break my promise. I want to live. I want to see tomorrow. I want to see him again. I want to fulfill my vow and protect his back. I¡­¡­ I want him to acknowledge me before it is too late. As I opened my eyes, I could sense a presence looming in. The enemy has arrived. Even after accepting my weaknesses, this body hasn¡¯t stopped trembling. Guess that I¡¯m still too weak. With a streak of light flying forward, the sound of singing metal could be heard. Soon enough a spinning broken blade fell and stabbed the ground. Its lustrous body bathed by the moonlight above. What followed after was two streaks of light. Bravzgaim intercepted the flying blades with ease again but the moment he chose to look out for more surprise attacks, his balance crumpled. He fell to his knees. Not because of the ground sinking as he had expected, but because the nerves of his legs were cutoff almost seamlessly and invisibly. Blood leaked, flesh was exposed. The smell of rust permeated but it was still manageable for both sides. "Should I recite it? ¡ªI am the bone of my sword." With a verse of words, another streak of light flashed under the moonlight. Heading to pierce the King''s forehead, yet it was quickly caught with the claw. This time, he could clearly see it. He had discovered that which assaulted him like shooting stars, capable enough to reduce his mobility without him noticing. They were definitely crude. They definitely were inferior compared to the Warriors'' of the past Bravzgaim encountered. In fact, imitations can only reach a certain limit as I simply threw the swords like throwing javelins or by imitating Fei¡¯s mana threads. That guy really have many sides in him. "But whoever said that imitations cannot defeat the original?" What was around us were swords which were stabbed the grounds. What was around us were bones, fangs and steels which replicated the form of swords and bladed weapons. All according to my imperfect knowledge. All crafted from the fallen to slay the towering obstacles. Truthfully speaking, I could proudly declare that I have imitated the famous Reality Marble without conceptualizing them using magecraft. Of course, it¡¯s just an image and not the real deal. But this is it. This is all I have left. In fact, I already planned this situation should the impossible of the impossibility happened. Limiting the options and possibilities were foolish when one were thrown into the wilderness of fantasy. I even argued with Leon before I committed myself to explore the endless paths before me. So, if there''s a one-in-million-chances for me to move freely without restraints, I want the lousy plan to be arranged in case of emergency. Of course, by commanding Leon who couldn¡¯t stay rude and cold when I took him for a bath. It''s actually pretty easy to coerce males using the features of females. But anyway¡ªI think I should stop referencing things or else I would be entitled with ¡®Faker¡¯ Title. Not until I say one last thing though. ¡°Here I come, King of the Mountain. Do you have enough claws at your disposal?¡± Volume Two Chapter 4 – Rondo There was no signal. We moved forward. I drew two Obsidian Swords besides me and sped up like a bullet. I didn¡¯t even hesitate to cast Reinforce ¨C a spell entirely built to strengthen my body to the limit ¨C for the second time and now, brimming with power, I lashed out a wide slash from the right at Bavzgaim. There was a collision of metal. The enemy¡¯s claws were sharper than razor and glistening with pale black color the moment my sword met them head-on. As if the monster possessed swords as extensions of his limbs. The other sword was swung. Aiming at the right side and it was deflected with his right arm. He aimed it to stab at me, his claws straightened like a massive bastard sword, causing me to quickly side-step and let the claws dug into the ground. A still smile was permeating on my face while I hopped on the extended arm and ran straight to Bravzgaim¡¯s shoulder. The monster obviously noticed my aim. His left claws were ready to slap me off his body but¡ª ¡°Too slow!¡± I leaped from the arm, avoiding the claws but as I was floating in midair, I was also spinning to the right side. In front of Bravzgaim whose arms were already occupied with his last commands, I immediately launched an attack. ¡°Rapid Claws!!¡± As if the blades of winds taken shapes, flashes of black tore the air and struck the monster squarely. At the head. At the shoulders. At the arm he used to defend his face. And then at his bulky body. Blood sprayed. The silvery-black furs were tainted with red. The air instantly turned cold as ice as maddening killing intention accompanied with angry howl surfaced. The damages I¡¯ve done varied. I¡¯ve delivered twenty-four deep stabs within several moments and yet the signs of my enemy weakening never appeared. Not to mention I failed to hit a critical hit despite my sure-kill aim. Landing on the ground, I swiftly retreated before a furious set of claws pierced the grounds. And¡ªa sudden uppercut blew through the dust, striking me. ¡°Gah¡­¡­!!¡± I was flung away. The impact alone was absorbed by the swords which were readied in the nick of time but the aftershock including the impact was enough to destroy them and blasted my body like a ball. I landed on the ground and rolled before recovering while picking out a Long Sword and a Short-Sword. ¡°Nn¡­not¡­ yet!! I¡¯m not done yet!!¡± I dashed forward. The King of the Mountain roared, towering as a menace with his claws fully prepared to intercept my movements. Also to finish me off but the moment he swung down his right arm¡ªI took a huge leap by exploding a large amount of mana under my feet. Just like how jet fighters received sudden acceleration due to the thrusters, I suddenly arrived in front of the seven meters tall monster and instantly slashed at him. Sixth Step¡ªDragon Bite. A double cross slash carved straight at the torso. I sensed the flesh being sliced but I knew all too well that it was shallow enough to allow me to expect it beforehand. Therefore, once the skill ended, I pivoted in place and sent out another technique. First Step¡ªTail Smash. With a wide swing of swords, combined with my current speed and the boost of inertia acquired, both the Long Sword and the Short-Sword embedded in Bravzgaim¡¯s side. I let them go and retrieved a sword nearby as quickly as possible to deliver additional damage. Third Step¡ªSoaring Fang. Propelling myself upward, a gash of wound was given to the monster. In tremendous pains and anger he howled, with blood profusely splashing but he was distracted. The moment I was in the air, climbing his burly body with ease¡­¡­ Fourth Step¡ªFalling Talon Revised. I pointed the blade at Bravzgaim. Like a falling arrow, I straightened my body and aimed for a spot while I ¡®kicked¡¯ the air with a large dose of mana enough to create explosive sound. The moment I sped up, I thrust the sword down and¡­ ¡°Gha¡ªGRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRR?!!!!¡± A vision was stolen. The last eye of the monster was destroyed as the sword embedded itself in the eye socket. I wanted to press further to bring his end but he swayed violently and the long arm of his knocked both the sword and me away. ¡°Gaaaahh!?¡± *shatter* I glimpsed the sword broke apart in tiny fragments. My body which was enhanced with hybrid technique by the combination of mana and aura racking in throbbing pains. My nose kissed the ground several times and I even tasted the dry, tasteless dirt for several occasions. ¡°Gah¡­ Agh¡­! Ngh!¡± I vomited blood as I shakily recovered at all fours. However¡ªI stood up. I spat out blood, feeling a few of my bones cracking but still capable enough to support me in this duel! Thus I picked two swords and looked at my enemy. ¡°Oww¡­ You¡­ you really don¡¯t have an attitude in treating a girl, huh¡­?¡± Oddly enough, I shivered. What did I feel that time? It was in fact, a simple thing for I have started to adapt with the intense pressure this guy had been giving off for a while. That was why I shuddered. For the magnitude of murderous intent had quadrupled to unimaginable height. I took a step back. And it showed how idiotic I was for even doing that as when I even moved for a step, Bravzgaim vanished from the spot. ¡°Naa¡ª!?¡± Everything was drowned the moment a shadow crossed the corner of my sight. A flash of light as if the Revolving Lantern approached me the moment I raised my sword to block the shadow. The world turned upside down. I felt as if I was thrown and struck by a truck which had killed me before again but this time¡­ a lot stronger than that. My body bounced for a few times; I heard the sounds of breaking bones and rupturing organs and I had myself nearly cut by the scattered swords lying around had my reflex to escape death wasn¡¯t on. My back slammed to a tree. The sense of balance was shaken for a few moments and¡­. nausea enveloped me. Combined with stupidly hot sensation from the base of my stomach, I bent down and vomited blood as if trying to make a puddle of it. Red filled my left sight. I heard trickling liquid falling from my chin into the freshly made crimson puddle. My breathing faint, and I whimpered in extreme pains. It hurts¡­ It damn hurts¡­! I let my guard down! How stupid could I become, for fuck sake¡­¡­?!! Cursing and sending insults from the vocal cord, I hastily stood up and glared ahead. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you know¡­ that hitting a lady¡­ earns you a thousand of beating¡­? Especially¡­ for a gentleman like you¡­¡­ Bravzgaim¡­!!¡± I took out two daggers lying on the ground besides me. They were very rough and thanked to the earlier impact, it seemed the durability has decreased slightly. Still¡­! ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a manner¡­. No. I¡¯ll hammer in you some common senses before your defeat, King of the Mountain!!¡± With a dash similar to earlier, I arrived in front of the monster. ¡°ROAR!!¡± He quickly raised his limbs to pummel me in blinding speed but with my current state¡ªincluding the enhancement of my senses by inserting more mana into them¡­¡­ I can see them! By a breadth of hair, I avoided a deadly thrust. With a forceful sidestep which nearly twisted my bones, I dodged a jab. In the nick of time, I evaded two-way pincer hold coming to squash me, and I launched my counterattack once I reached the closest proximity with Bravzgaim. The sound of slicing air. The echo of slashing the flesh of a living being. The numbing sensation of ¡®hurting¡¯, and possibly killing one ran through my arms. I smelled the scent of rust. I sensed wetness and melting warmth on my skin. But¡ªignore it. Don¡¯t be swayed. Don¡¯t be scared. Hold your sword. Fight. Fight. Fight!! ¡°AaaaAaaaAAaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!¡± A wide slash. Dodge. A cross slash. Graze. A stab. Duck. An uppercut slash. Chain attacks. Do a feint and jab him with a cross counter! ¡°GRAH¡­! RRROOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!!¡± I told myself to keep moving. Even when deadly blows were ready to destroy me should they hit me squarely. I shouted at myself to not let up my attack. Even though my body was screaming at how much strains I¡¯ve put into it. I gripped the weapons I have till blood trickled down, with one thing filling my head all the time. Fight. Survive. Fight. Live. Live. Fight. Fight. Fight! Survive!! Then I heard a shattering sound. A dagger was broken apart due to the immense strain of assaulting a monster with body as thick as steel. No, maybe at adamantium-class but who cares?! I slashed down and once again another weapon was broken. In response to the loss of my weapons, Bravzgaim maimed with his claws. I jumped to the side and curled myself like a ball. My back smashed onto the ground before bouncing back, and in midair, I picked swords which were still standing before I crashed down. Hard. I could feel my life fading away. A few direct hits and the overuse of [Reinforce] was burdening this fragile body too much that a relapse occurred. It would be no wonder if I collapsed here and then¡­¡­ ¡°Even so¡­!!¡± I leaped straightforward like a bullet desiring to penetrate the heart of its target. The sound of singing metal was yet again reproduced. But it wasn¡¯t once that the weapons collided to manifest sparks and shockwaves. Once. Twice. Thrice. Is it even possible for a mere human to keep up with the ferocity of a monster above them? The blades sang. The echoes of shattered swords emerged. Yet simply throwing them and picking another swords meant giving up was not an option. Therefore the flashes of blade illuminated the night over and over. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. A sword was swung, and then shattered. A short sword was picked, used to block, cracked, and then thrown. A dagger was held for a counter slash and then destroyed. I moved from place to place, taking new swords in my hands and attacked as if there¡¯s no tomorrow. But it¡¯s not because I wanted to die. Nor because I have no choice but to fight. I want to live. I want to survive. I want to see my dream accomplished. That¡¯s why I fought. That¡¯s why I sought for power. Because it was my desire that drove me to fight that I will not back down. If my enemy is the strongest in the world, then what can I do to defeat it? What should I do to pave a way for me to go to? The answer¡­ is unexpectedly simple. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Fight. Use everything I have. Wring out the strength I have till the last drop. All that I have¡­pour it all to defeat my enemy! ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± Faster. ¡°Ghrrraa?!!¡± Stronger. ¡°?!?!?¡± ¡°ooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!¡± I attacked and I dodged. He parried and he countered. No matter how much he was wounded, he could still locate where I am. Still I upped my speed and I stormed at him with torrents of swords. A swing of sword was met with claws. With glass shattering sound it became broken fragments which grazed my cheek. Quickly picking up the nearby sword I attacked again and again and again! Attack. It shattered. Grab the next one. Slash down. Dodge! Now counter. It shattered again. Another was taken. Attack again. It hit. A counter. Avoid it! One shattered once more. Take yet another sword. Repeat. The process repeated itself. The cycle reset back for numerous of times. Draconic Sword-Style: First Step, Second Step, Third Step, Fourth Step, Fifth Step, Sixth Step¡­¡­ ¡°Seventh Step¡ª¡± Under the darkness curtained sky, the sword I held with both hands shone in bright white light. Mana was gathered from the atmosphere. Internal mana was absorbed from my body. Both the clashing and yet powerful essences of life concentrated together within the blade. Creating a veil of bright, white light which seemed so dazzling like a star. ¡°Flight of the White Dragon!!¡± Blinding was understatement. The world instantly shone as if dawn had arrived. Against this sword of light which gave the sacredness of a Holy Sword, nothing could stop it from obliterating my enemy the moment I swing it down¡ª Or so I thought. ¡°GWOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± Insane howl. A maddened, crazed, instinctual cry which destroyed the brightness of the holy sword. With the arm retracted, it was as if adjusting a bow to shoot the most powerful arrow of a god. With its claws prepared, it was as if a mortal was challenging the might of the immortal. With steel determination, and the heart of a dazzling flame, a fist was shot up. Welcoming the deadliest technique that I have learned in my lifetime. And¡ª *shatter* The sword of light was destroyed. Just like that. As if punching a thin window. My eyes widened, completely stunned but the moment small cracking sounds crawled into my ears, I snapped back and dropped the broken sword. ¡°NOT YET!!¡± Swiftly. Quickly. Just like a thunder falling from heavens, I snatched a sword next to me and leaped to Bravzgaim. He quickly used his arms to defend his wounded body but! ¡°You¡¯re wide¡­ Open!!¡± A streak of light passed through his right arm. To be more precise, his claws and immediately after contact¡ªthey shattered along with my sword. Fragments of steel and claws flew. Glitters of our broken weapons glistened by the light of the moon. Amidst the floating, glittering fragments, I dashed past the defense of the King of the Mountain, grabbing a sword behind him and slashed at his side before circling back to my former position. ¡°Not enough¡­ it¡¯s not enough!¡± I yelled to no one but to myself. What is it that I lacked? What is it that I don¡¯t have to defeat my enemy? Is it not enough for me to simply utilize my strength? Is my technique not enough to break open a path? Is my tactic not enough to outwit my enemy? The answer¡ªis a rightful YES. It¡¯s not enough to simply copying and displaying them. It¡¯s not enough for me to simply wield the techniques I learned! So¡­ Imagine them strongly! Combine them all! Make them into one! Manifest your efforts! Create the technique only you could use to defeat your enemy! Use your talents! Your strength! Your determination! Your will! Your experiences! Your soul and body!! Everything into one!! ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!¡± I attacked with all of my might. With all of my speed that my body can reproduce. With all of my will that I poured into my swords. I continued to attack the King of the Mountain with the techniques of all swordsmanship I have copied, learned and birthed using my own hands. The elegant and elusive cuts of a Blade Dancer. The powerful cleaving pound of a Warrior. The agile and rapid stabs of a Rogue. The brave and balanced slashes of a Knight. The precise and deadly slices of an Assassin. And¡ªthe ultimate, strongest strike of the Dragon. I learned them all because I always observed them. The people who were stronger than me. Those Adventurers who could travel across this dangerous continent without any qualm. The knights who fought and defended the village. My father who became a famous legend because he continued to hone his skill and stealing the techniques of his enemy... and Fei''s swordsmanship that entranced me. Right at that very precise moment¡­ words flowed from my mouth as if it was the most obvious thing to say. ¡°¡ªSword Arts: Blade Tempest!!!¡± My body moved on its own. I just knew how I swing my sword. I just knew how I could enact the movement I desired. Because exhaustion have taken tolls in me? No¡­ it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because¡ªthis is the only way to defeat this enemy!! In a blinding speed, swords were brought down. Blood profusely scattered, tainting the tall grasses and the swords in the grounds. In a storm of sharp blades, one was broken and one was replaced. The sword was replaced the moment it shattered as if I held thousand swords in my hands. But the dreadful thing was how the storm overwhelm Bravzgaim. More blade penetrated his defense. More swords were able to carve deep wounds on him. Though blinded, he was as capable as a Warrior who used his other senses to grasp the location and movement of his enemy. That was why it¡¯s dreadful. I unleashed blades after blades to strike him. Every swing of sword was met in succession but as quick as the wind, another sword slashed down at the opening, faster than earlier. The pace quickened. The storm became stronger. The attacks raged, slowly devouring the King of the Mountain while I received various injuries in the middle without minding them. For minutes that lasted like hours, I fought the King of the Mountain. For seconds that stretched to the infinity, I moved my limbs as if trying to break them apart. I fully utilized every bit of my techniques and power. I wrung out all of my strength and putting it all in my swords. I sustained wounds gradually and so do my enemy. I attacked with a sword and it shattered. I evaded the next attack and take another sword from the ground. Leaping at the monstrosity to do the same thing again. ¡°ROOOOOOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!!¡± Then a powerful strike attacked me. With the last of my strength I side stepped only to have the claws nearly destroying my head by a millimeter margin had I been too late to avoid it. And I counterattacked in an instance!! ¡°HAAAAAA!!!¡± In one of the torrents of flying blades, a successful slice completely severed Bravzgaim¡¯s right arm from the shoulder. In dismay, two swords lodged their blades into the monster¡¯s knees. Causing him to kneel to the ground. And following his fall, numerous swords stabbed his body from all sides. From his front. From his back. Into his stomach. Piercing his hips and palms. And boring through his chest. Blood sprayed around like fountain. And yet that signified how much magnitude this battle holds to me. Even within the rain of dark crimson fluids, I have yet to finish the monster as it raised his other claws to attack me. I drew the Obsidian Sword to cut off the extended arm. Clear sound of severed flesh could be heard as black blood scatters around. And now, with his last arm falling off his body and with his entirety pinned down by hundreds blades¡­¡­ ¡°¡­haa¡­¡­ ha¡­ Ha¡­¡­ Haa¡­¡­. It¡¯s¡­ my victory¡­¡­ Bravzgaim.¡± I stood in front of Bravzgaim. With him kneeling, now I can see his face clearly. A lone monster, the last of its kind. Remaining behind and disappearing from the eyes of the world. Yet no matter how much he was wounded, his pride as a Hunter as well as the King of this mountain range has yet to disappear. I felt numb. My entire body is weakening as soon as I noticed. My vision grows hazy and yet I still gripped the last sword in my right hand. Even within the onslaught Bravzgaim never showed despair, and instead, a smile could be seen. A smug smile. A bitter smile. A smile full of relief, gratitude and spirits. And yet sorrowful knowing how this battle will end. Even anger and frustration was washed away with a grin that told me how he regretted for not encountering me in the day where he was at his best. This monster¡ªthis being is a warrior. He is a Warrior in the truest sense of words and I respect him for that spirit. I am also certain that he is no longer in his best shape where he was revered as the Strongest in the whole Continent. Ages. Illness. Wounds. Motivation. So many things have chipped away his power gradually. And then, a low growl echoed as if telling me what to do. ¡±¡ªAn end which befits me. And I have enjoyed it for certain! Now, prove me your Will!!¡± I gripped the sword tighter than ever. Peering at the eyes of the enemy who have brought me closer to my goal. An opponent that only appeared only to be slain. A worthy rival who I could never meet again once I fulfilled his wish. Is it correct for me to do this? Is this alright for him who has a brilliant life, more vibrant than mine? I closed my eyes momentarily, and scolded myself once I remembered who I fought for. I don''t want to stop moving. I don''t want to be left behind by Fei. I don''t want him to protect me and then dying because he wanted to. The only way for me... even if it will hurt me... is this path. ¡°¡­¡­thank you, Bravzgaim. I¡¯m glad I met a Warrior like you.¡± Holding the hilt with both of my hands, I raised the sword above my head. My trembling stopped, and I roared to end this battle with a final strike. Breaking through the winds and cutting over the air¡ªthe sword slew the King of the Mountain. Volume Two Chapter 5 – Lets be Family -Leon¡¯s POV- Is there even a word that could describe it? When I finished preparing the stage and the swords, the human abruptly emerged from the bushes with wounds. They were small in sizes and numbers, but she was so frantic that she shouted at me instead of complaining about the pains. ¡°What are you doing here!? Hurry and hide in the cave!¡± What¡­? What the hell was she talking about? I really wanted to yell back at her but the presence approaching this Hideout grew intense. So much that I almost thought my blood had run cold. Before I could say anything, however, my shoulders were gripped and the girl looked at me in the eyes. ¡°Leon, please hide yourself and don¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°What¡ªwait, are you¡­ are you crazy!? That monster isn¡¯t any ordinary monster!! It¡¯s a¡ª¡° ¡°Please¡­ go, Leon. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡± The moment she said that, a very unpleasant memory resurfaced inside me. My chest tightened. I went into spasms, and I felt¡­ feeble. She was similar. Why did she say that? Why did she say such thing with the same expression? I couldn¡¯t understand. How could she do this? Why is she doing this? I tried to avert my eyes. But I failed. When I gazed at the pair of emerald eyes¡­¡­ I was overwhelmed by them. For I knew and I could recognize her intention as clear as daylight. ¡°¡­please hide, Leon. You still have something to do, right? You can¡¯t die here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Besides, rather than having two corpses left here, it would be better if one were to survive. I don¡¯t know if I can defeat it but I want you to stay alive. Okay?¡± ¡­¡­how selfish. She¡¯s saying it as if she would die regardless of the circumstances. Had she given up, then she wouldn¡¯t have showed me such resolute desire inside her eyes. It pained me to know what kind of resolve she had. It hurt me for knowing and yet choosing the same option again. Even so¡ªit¡¯s odd. Why? For what reason does she have to help me? Why is she allowing me to have a chance when she had the right to live too? It was the only doubt that I have that I hesitated to go. It was the questions that I had that budged me to stay rooted there. Therefore¡ª ¡°¡­¡­why? Why do you wish not harm for me? Why are you protecting me?¡± ¡­¡­it was something simple. She, a human who would live for a far shorter time than me. A human who was supposed to bloom and wilt like a flower¡­ why would she accept death with a straight face like my mother did....? The moment silence filled the air, I received a knock at my head. Light. The girl hit me twice, saying ¡®Idiot¡¯ as if she found the most stupid thing in the world. I wanted to speak against her for insulting me but I felt her soft hand rubbing my head. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to protect their family? You¡¯re my little brother ever since we¡¯re stranded here. We lived under the same roof, having fun together, arguing over trivial things, working together to survive, and even shared dinner. So why should I, your family, abandon you?¡± ¡­¡­with a dazzling smile, she said the thing I hated the most. With a bright smile and warm gaze, she declared the thing I did not possess ever since the one who was supposed to be my father¡­ killed my mother in front of me. The girl then pushed me. There was no force in it but my body instinctively responded by turning around shortly after. I turned my back against her who had welcomed me as a family. I turned my back at the one who treated me as one for all this time. Why? Why? Why? No answer could be given. Hiding my tears, I ran into the Hideout and sealed the entrance with a pile of rocks from the rivers. Of course, there were gaps enough to ventilate the dark cave but I soon heard tremors. The battle started. I was anxious, and also worried. Anxious because I could not know what kind of outcome would arrive. And worried over the human. I didn¡¯t know why I felt this¡­ confused. I didn¡¯t know why I was so worried that I imagined the worst to come. But when the illusion of ¡®Worst possibility¡¯ emerged, all I could imagine was red of blood and a cold, soulless body on the ground. The image was too vivid that I clutched my arms. Too terrifying for me who had experience the loss of family. In fear, I warded the illusions away. Countless imaginations ran wild but they always ended up in one result¡ªdeath. Death of the human. I shook my head again in denial of that horrid future. ¡­¡­then I discovered the tremors stopping. The faint sounds of ringing metals disappeared. The fleeting explosions and beastly roars vanished. ¡°¡­Has it¡­ ended?¡± I moved the rocks away slightly. Trying to peek through the gaps, with my heart beating faster. Faster. Faster. Louder than ever. Then I saw her. Standing listlessly like a scarecrow. Her tattered clothes exposed her wounded body. Blood dripped from the tips of her fingers and from the wounds. Her breathing interval was rough. Albeit pale, her skin complexion was slightly flushed and the strands of golden tainted by crimson. Despite how horrible her state was in, I was mesmerized by her enchanting figure. Was it because she was there? Was it because she was still alive? Or was it because she was able to defeat the impossible? I cleared away the wall of rocks. I left the Hideout and rushed to the human. But before words could be given¡ªthe girl fell down. ¡°!¡ªh-hey!?¡± Frantically receiving the body, I followed her fall and my back hit the grounds. It was painful. And it was heavy. The girl¡¯s body was also too wounded that I wondered how she could stay conscious despite receiving these¡­ injuries. Blood leaked from her forehead profusely. One of her shoulder joint was dislocated with the muscle nerves torn off. There were countless cut wounds and a deep slash injury on her left hip. Most if not all of her bones probably cracked and even I could see her hands full of blisters and internal bleeding. Horrible could not even describe it. The girl was at death''s door long time ago yet she was awake for the whole duration of the battle. Even though dangers might have not passed yet¡ªI was genuinely happy to know that the girl survived. ¡°¡ªHah. That¡¯s very surprising. So have you fallen for her charm too, small runt?¡± I quickly looked up. And there he was. Atop the Brial Tree, with his cloak fluttering by the wind. His cynical smile did not change. But I knew all too well that the mastermind of this farce of a battle was right in my view. ¡°¡­Takeru Roundtable¡­ What do you want after all that?¡± I asked, almost glowering. ¡°Why should I even answer? You¡¯re a true idiot if you think someone would just answer so willingly in Human Territory.¡± He answered. ¡°So? Why should I give a damn about your excuse? What do you want this time, Sage of Truth?¡± I strongly glared at him. This guy is dangerous. I don¡¯t think I want to cross him, but I can¡¯t shake the hatred and disgust I have for him to lure an SSS-Class Monster for training purpose. In fact, that was more or less death match. How could he do that using his own pupil?! ¡°Hoh. So you¡¯re still able to bark. Well, no matter though. That hatred of yours is a nice fuel for your petty ambition anyway.¡± The Sage of Truth descended from the tree with a simple hop. He landed smoothly, without sounds nor impact. Not even the tall grasses swayed the moment his feet touched the ground. I was both bewildered and estranged by his feat but I could not let my guard down. ¡°She¡¯s still alive right? That idiotic girl.¡± He asked. ¡°¡­¡­what do you want with her?¡± In response, I held her tightly, protecting her from this atrocity. ¡°Funny how you were so hostile against other beings but mellowed to her. She¡¯stechnically my disciple so I can¡¯t let her drop off the board now, right?¡± He reaffirmed. ¡°Still¡­ to think she beat this guy¡­¡± We both stared at the dead body of the King of the Mountain. I didn¡¯t know what the Hermit was thinking but I caught something glinting in his eyes. Does he know the monster personally? ¡°¡­at least you didn¡¯t die a meaningless death, buddy.¡± ¡­what did he just say¡­? I raised my eyebrows but the Hermit clicked his heels and then turned around to face us again. ¡°In any case,¡± He paused and tossed a vial with red liquid as the content to me. ¡°Tell her she passed with flying colors. That low-elixir is probably enough to heal most of her wounds but snap back her twisted joints first.¡± I stared at the ultra-rare potion in my hand only to grip it as if crushing it. ¡°You¡­ dared to put her in a most untimely death and you still have the courage to help her? Is this some sick joke of yours!?¡± The man shrugged as he waved his hands. ¡°I can be the villain if you want to get stronger. Besides, death is a common thing for mortals and can be a great incentive to work harder than ever.¡± He stated as if putting up excuses. ¡°Not that you are a mortal¡­ much less a human that can worry about death.¡± I gnashed my teeth as my temper ran out. I was about to yell and rip the human¡¯s throat out but¡ª ¡°¡­Le¡­on¡­?¡± A voice, one that I wished to never hear in this situation¡­ appeared. - - - Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.- I was sleeping nicely when I heard some yelling. Honestly, can everyone gives me a break? I¡¯m a freaking victor crawling out of the mud! I just want to rest and eat some apples! ¡°I can be the demon if you want to get stronger¡­¡± Huh¡­? That voice¡­ is that Takeru¡¯s? And wow am I impressed at how he worded it. A cool line like that is only reserved for someone that can be a great teacher, y¡¯know? So nope! I¡¯m not impressed, baa~ka! But then, I heard some growling. Huh? Is this Leon¡¯s¡­? Why does he sound so mad- ¡°Not that you are a mortal¡­ much less a human that can worry about death.¡± Eh? What did he just say¡­!? Who¡¯s an immortal? Who¡¯s not a human?! I snapped open my eyes and¡­ I found a person staring at me. ¡°¡­¡­Le¡­on¡­?¡± I muttered out his name out. Eh¡­ that was probably a bad move in this situation. Uh¡­ Maybe I should get up? Yeah, I should. I stood up staggeringly and then found¡­ Takeru. ¡°Ugh! Why are you here again!?¡± I pointed out. Unfortunately, my arm hurts and I squinted. Takeru sighed, and he walked away. ¡°You really can¡¯t get enough of saying that, huh?¡± He said. What is that supposed to mean?! Also¡­ I heard something shocking earlier so as if I will stop here! ¡°Hey! What did you mean by that?¡± I asked. The Lolicon didn¡¯t wait and simply waved his hand. ¡°Just a slip of tongue. In case you don¡¯t catch it, I referred to the brat behind you.¡± What¡­? I turned around¡­ and saw Leon hanging his head down, scowling as if wanting to bite his lips off. ¡°¡­eh¡­ why am I always involved with troubles¡­?¡± Seeing the strained situation, I sighed in resignation and urged the redhead to return to the hideout. - - - - After arriving, I instantly passed out. Because of that I slept for a week like a log. Then I found myself very, terribly hungry though my fever has gone down very much. It was then that Leon helped cleaning my body and tended my wounds. Also, readers, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I was completely tired out and looked like a blood covered zombie after the death match. As I was being treated by Leon for the third night¡­ ¡°Are you okay, Leon? He didn¡¯t do something weird such as hypnotizing you into a Geass Puppet right?¡± I asked. ¡°Gea¡­ss¡­? Uh¡­ yeah, right. He didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Leon replied. Ah, is that so? From the makeshift bed (simply hides of animals dried, flayed and laid down in stacks) I was in, I patted the red-haired boy¡¯s head for several times. Surprisingly, the boy didn¡¯t snarl back. ¡°Hm! That¡¯s good to hear then.¡± I said with a laugh like a grandpa. ¡°¡­will you stop it with that¡­? It¡¯s¡­ unsettling.¡± Leon commented. Oh come on! I haven¡¯t got friends of the same age with me and there¡¯s nothing more interesting than to dote on my younger sibling!! Everyone who has a sibling, my view is extremely accurate right!? Ah, but Arika is an exception as she simply wished to be patted only when I was indebted to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine! A little skinship won¡¯t hurt~ It¡¯s the privilege of being siblings after all.¡± Leon finally sighed, but then he grew silent again. Arara, he even looked down to hide his expression? ¡°¡­¡­why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not a human. I¡¯m a man-eating monster. You know it all too well, right, Charlotte Augmund?¡± For some reasons, I could sense Leon¡¯s tone of voice breaking apart and growing fainter. The reason why is unclear but he¡¯s¡­¡­ ¡°Yet why? Why did you become angry for me? Why are you still treating me as the same before¡­? Why¡­ even though I¡¯m not a human¡­ a Halfling¡ª¡° ¡°Does it even matter at all?¡± I interrupted him before it was too late. The boy was staring at me in disbelief but I repeated myself. ¡°Does it even matter at all? Leon is Leon right? Just because you¡¯re a Halfling, will I even hate you for being an aberration like that?¡± I send out questions after questions. ¡°But¡­ but I¡­!¡± He stuttered and nope, you don¡¯t get a chance! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a Halfling. Probably a demon descent, even. I know that as you have horns and a tail you tried so hard to hide from me. Especially when we bathed together but you know¡­ I already suspected that.¡± Call it an intuition. First was because there¡¯s no way an ordinary human could survive in this mountain all alone. Unless he¡¯s extremely gifted, or possibly because he¡¯s not human. However, I know that humans didn¡¯t have the courage to face the unknown completely unprepared. It¡¯s actually impossible for a fantasy, medieval setting inhabitant to ignore curses and words of the priests. Because religion always have a way or two to spread their beliefs, influences of the church might have also affected the views of people to other species. All of my knowledge about it was because that Mad Scientist strapped me on a chair and lectured me all-day long though. Speaking of church, the one here was a polytheistic one. Kind of like in Greece Age where Olympian Gods are revered in separate temples. Well, other than that there were the demons. I knew they were violent, have barbaric strength and they had¡­ the air of stupidity with them. Ivory was no exception as she got cursed in the very end. It wouldn''t be surprising if an infant could lift a grown man up without a difficulty as long as they were demons. However¡­ just because people thought they¡¯re evil, should I despise the demons? Should I despise their hopeless way of living which based on the foolishness the Gods implanted in their DNAs? I still am scared of Ivory and knowing that she would appear again once she recovered would be too much of a horror for me. Even so... ¡°Even if you¡¯re a demon, you¡¯re still Leon to me. I don¡¯t give a damn about how others thought. I don¡¯t even care about the rules set by people as they¡¯re simply something they arbitrarily made. Just wait for a couple of thousands of years and¡­ *poof!* nothing will remain.¡± So I patted his head again. I comforted my little brother who was trembling like a lonely child he was. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Leon. I¡¯m here for you. Mother and father would for sure be happy if you become our family member.¡± ¡°¡­¡­even so¡­ I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please. Let us become the place for you to return to.¡± I hugged his small body. When crying, everyone looks smaller than they seemed to be. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just physiology phenomenon or because illusions alone. But I just knew what I can give to this child who was left with nothing behind. ¡°In the future, you may be able to make a new family. In the future, you might become a dashing prince that will save a princess. And someday, there will arrive the moment your longtime dream to bore fruits.¡± But¡­ what will happen after it? To those who had lost everything and still refused to take anything with them¡­ What will be left of them? What will remain for them to cling to after their ideals were given form? What will happen to them? ¡°Family¡ªisn¡¯t all about being together. It isn¡¯t about being tied by blood alone. A family means you have someone connected with you, somewhere in this vast world¡­ There¡¯s still someone who possessed an unbreakable bond with you no matter where you go to.¡± Is it okay to let them be like that? Is it okay to simply abandon them who had grasped the utopias they sought for the entirety of their life? ¡°And family means¡­ a place for you to return to. No matter how far you have gone to. No matter how many times others might have shunned you¡­ we will always welcome you back, Leon. All of us.¡± I have experienced death. I have abandoned my family. I knew the bitterness of farewell, and I also knew the bliss of having one. To be honest, I really am a lucky guy to be reincarnated and was given with a loving family. Though I¡¯m not a guy anymore¡­¡­ ¡°When you¡¯re hurt, we¡¯ll treat you. When you have decided, we¡¯ll support your decision. When you feel weak, we¡¯ll protect you. When you want to shout, we¡¯ll listen to you. When you reached a dead end, then we¡¯ll think up a way to solve it together. And when you did something wrong, we¡¯ll scold you. Be it in joy or in grieves. To live, to laugh, to eat, to sing and to play. Together. Isn¡¯t that¡­ what being a family is?¡± A small drop of tear fell onto cold cavern¡¯s floor. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­yea¡­h¡­¡­¡± It was a sorrowful tear. It was a tear that signified the sadness and farewell. The pains of having to part ways with your beloved ones. But as a coin held two different sides. A farewell¡­ would always be washed by a new encounter. The child in front of me cried. He wept uncontrollably. He was showing quite an unsightly expression as he wailed like a child he was. Tears falling from his wet cheeks. His face red and he gasped for times. Overflowing, and also resounding within this cave. Even so¡ªit was for sure, a tear that welcomed the acceptance of the only thing he wanted the most. Inside my embrace, I whispered to the boy with a smile. ¡°¡ªWelcome back, Leon.¡± That day, a bond manifested between us. Between a human, and a half-demon. Whether it was the correct thing or not. Whether it was allowed by the gods or not. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. After all¡ªnothing could be wrong for becoming a family. The decision to be connected with someone¡­ could never be wrong no matter what. I''m sure of it. Volume Two Chapter 6 – Sudden Parental Visit?! -???¡¯s POV Human Territory was ruled by many kingdoms. They who desired to attain the throne. They who were driven with both noble and evil causes to conquer those below them. It was the nature of humans to antagonize each other, easily discriminating and greedy for things they didn¡¯t have. Because of that, wars happened. Because of that, kingdoms fell to ruins. Because of that, true peace could never be realized. Only those who truly possessed divine heart would be able to create an utopia for humans who were constantly hostile with other races. However¡ªeven the wisest of the wise fell prey to the humans blinded with greed and wicked desires. It always went like that. And it will continue to stay like that. Do not believe the humans. Do not trust them. Do not seek help from them. Otherwise¡ªone would pay for it dearly. ¡°My, isn¡¯t that dashing of you, elder brother? You really look excellent with that uniform.¡± ¡°¡ªshut up. Who asked for your opinion? Let¡¯s just get this over with already.¡± ¡°Hehe, such an impatient one. Don¡¯t you think you have become more emotional lately, or is it simply my imagination, elder brother?¡± ¡­¡­hmph. Who gives a damn? I don¡¯t have any reason to know you even more either. While cursing under my breath, I looked up from the base of the castle. Residing atop the hill, towering over the whole kingdom infested with corrupt landless nobles and dirty scumbags who liked to trample on the commoners. ¡°Seven years¡­ now I¡¯m here only to crush some Tyrant¡¯s petty ambition to overthrow the throne. What kind of sick joke is this?¡± The person a little behind me chuckled. Her long black-white hair which parted into two at halfway down swayed. Her gorgeous dress was out of place within the rows of army she led along with the other Royal Knights. Even so, an ornate knife was belted at her waist as she displayed a mischievous snicker. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, elder brother. You rushed back here the moment you heard Edward was killed by Eugene, the first prince right? All because he is hated by his Lagnaris and he also don¡¯t have the capacity to become a proper bearer of the title Vagnalos of .¡± That is just his misfortune to draw the short-stick. In fact, other than Edward, none really qualified to become the King. Because among the Seven Princes and the Six Princesses birthed for the everlasting ambitions of that wretched Old Bastard, only one possessed zero synchronicity with the Cursed Weapons of Sins. As I began clicking my tongue, knowing that one of us already fell to the Lagnaris¡¯ influence and assassinated the True Inheritor of the throne, I tapped on my sheathed sword¡¯s hilt. It went on until a Royal Knight with the stature a head shorter than me approached me. ¡°Felix, all the knights are ready to move. Captain Richard¡¯s squad is also ready to infiltrate from the underground waterway.¡± The female knight with red hair reported. ¡­how many times have I told her to never call me by my name? I really hate how people ignored the warnings of the wise and simply interrupting my privacy as if there¡¯s no tomorrow. In fact, this Volkahusen girl seemed to approach me with ulterior motives once she was told who I am. Sigh¡­ looks like I shouldn¡¯t have spared her back when her squad charged into the cabin. It was also my mistake to make contact with her, as it led to a chain reaction which caused this Black-White sniffing and pulling me into her schemes. As expected, no one could escape from the dark ambitions of humans. I knew that it¡¯s the correct decision to not tell anything to Charlotte. But leaving without a notice would end badly so I couldn¡¯t help but to write a letter of apology. I just hope she doesn¡¯t charge ahead without any plan like before¡­ ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯re moving out.¡± I walked brazenly. Ahead was the palace¡¯s gate, standing tall with several layers of thick steel bars and enchanted barrier. Before, there were Seven Magical Arrays to isolate hostile Mages with Six Fortress Walls to ensure absolute protection to the capital. Normally speaking, no army, not even Demon Generals could ever break through all the way to the stronghold. However, all of them are useless for me. The guilty coward already had his plans failing one after another the moment I intruded his conquest. But I, who was already THIS close with the Throne, and also the only one who has the highest aptitude with my Lagnaris, could never be bothered with such childish wooden shield. So I drew my sword. The blade was pure black, as if absorbing even light and it leaked ominous miasma though as faint as morning mist. Someone said that I obtained this sword from the legendary blacksmith I was acquainted with years before, but in truth¡ª ¡°Time for you to devour some spells.¡± As fast as the wind, a cutting sound could be heard. And several experts might have witnessed a streak of black in the air. A moment did not even pass when a cracking sound could be heard. Suddenly the gate was sliced into giant blocks of useless metals. They fell, creating terrific sounds and rumbling. Piles of dust rose up and I heard the panicked yells from the rebels within the palace. I simply raised the sword, then pointed it forward. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone escape. We¡¯ll retrieve the kingdom back today!! All that¡¯s left is the oppressive Tyrant pretending as the king and his foolish puppets who chased a vain dream!! ALL KNIGHTS, CHARGE!!¡± With a loud battle cry. With indomitable pressures. With arms raised and with savage murderous intentions displayed, I observed knights intruding into the palace to put down the last spark of the Rebellion. But even amidst the rusty smell drifting in the air¡ª ¡±Ahaha! Now the Throne is no longer owned by anyone¡­ Thank you for your hard work, O Exiled Hero, the savior of the Hoy Kingdom Raumia¡­!¡± - - - - - - With that, five years gone by. Everything seemed blurry as I hardly wish to remember the training camp for I have brought down the Wrath of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven. Not that I could complaint about it, as I could become stronger but as years went by, I wondered how Fei was going all by himself. For the duration of training, I knew that he at least still alive. But I couldn''t find him anywhere. He didn''t search me and Takeru never told me about what was going on outside the mountain. He''s become a stingy character. How annoying but he seemed particularly upset for being hit by me once. Well, he did flew like Team Rocket when that happened. It was actually funny how his mood swung around like that. On top of that, Takeru showed more emotions to my jokes and insults that were hard to understand thanked to my original culture as a Japanese. Well... he''s a descendant of Another World Hero. No wonder the knacks of Boke and Tsukkomi ran in his veins. His knowledge seemed to also earn him that ridiculous title. In any case, I have cleared my training, graduating safely with my new sibling Leon. But when went back to the Cabin... "...It''s deserted. What¡¯s going on?" "Maybe your boyfriend died or something?" "No way!? Hey! Feeeeiii! Where are you?!" I ran into the Cabin and there''s nothing! No life sign! No traces of someone living or dying! And there''s no signs of pillaging even though I wished for Takeru''s misfortune every day!! I quickly went to the second floor and checked the room we stayed once before, but... "...it''s empty....... How could this be... Huh?" What''s that elongated object on the cupboard? And there''s a letter beside it as if they were a set. I checked the letter first with a frown. It was addressed for me. Don''t tell me¡­? ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ah. Is that so¡­? You intend to exact a revenge, straighten up some thugs and be the hero who saves the day. As an apology, you wanted to give me a gift, which is a sword that can shatter someday unlike a holy sword, and you want me to get no part in this theatrical development you¡¯re enacting right at the moment.¡± I see¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Fei suffered Chuunibyou. It¡¯s already at the terminal stage too. Your way of heading off to the battlefields and leaving only a letter with a keepsake sounded as if the Ending of this fucked up eroge already arrived. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Well, in the end, I got to know who he was. The Seventh Prince of Raumia, the banished one who had suspicious backgrounds and complex mysteries. Hm¡­ I don¡¯t really get it but he tricked me huh? To think he hid his name all the time¡­ Wait, so he¡¯s seriously the Protagonist? Am I the Heroine then? Have I already been Captured by him? And he even said he¡¯s going to return to me so we¡¯re already at the Climax stage?? Without anything special the Ending is already in front? Where¡¯s the Event Cut-Scenes fans would drool and AWAKEN for, dear author? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°To hell with that!!¡± I yelled as I broke the limits of patience. I threw the letter to the ground and stomped at it for several times! Then I burned it with magic and swiftly taking out the keepsake wrapped with white cloth!! Oh? it has thin blade, sharp double edges, and the crossguard along with the hilt were elaborately designed to fit my grasp. It¡¯s really tuned for females to use and it¡¯s surprisingly light. But¡ªas I stared at the sword with deep interests, there was a reflection of trembling face with ethereal glows of emerald under the shades of golden strands of hair¡­¡­ ¡°Huh¡­ huh hu hu¡­ Heh he he he he he¡­! I see! So that¡¯s how it is!! You don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy! You never even looked at me in the eyes!! So you¡¯ve been thinking I am a bother all this time¡­ eh¡­?¡± I caressed the beautiful blade. It¡¯s sharp, and it reflected light so well like a mirror. But for me¡­ for this me who was chuckling uncontrollably as murky air surrounding me¡­¡­ ¡°Just you wait, Fei¡­ No. Felix Sanctum Raumia¡­ Just you wait as I am so going to kill you!! I¡¯ll stab you so much that you will think the flame of the deepest hell as lukewarm compared to the pains I am going to inflict on you!!!!¡± Stroking the sharp blade of the sword, the reflection of a girl smiling with ominous aura emanating around her was present. More like, the aura was undulating and growing sinister as time goes by! ¡°Ufu¡­ ufufufuuu¡­¡­ Ufufufufu! I¡¯ll stab you¡­ I¡¯ll stab you. I¡¯ll stab you. I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you I¡¯ll stab you!!¡± - - - - And¡­ for some reasons, the ceiling is what I am seeing right now. ¡°¡­¡­¡­huh?¡± ¡°Oh, so you woke up. I wonder if it¡¯s a good thing or not.¡± T-takeru¡­? Wait, if you¡¯re sitting on the couch¡­ I¡¯m at the first floor? Wait, why am I here?! And where¡¯s the sword I was holding¡ª ¡°G-gah!? I can¡¯t¡­ move¡­¡­!!?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re already tied with ropes like a log. As if I can allow you to go in rampage right now.¡± What the hell!? This Evil Hermit always have something under his sleeves, dammit!! Stop interrupting my life as you please, you Secret Boss character!! Unhand me! Release me, you pervert! I still have a head to hunt for!! I hollered at the guy but he simply chuckled. He got off the couch and he approached me. An ¡®evil glee¡¯ was presented and I shuddered in a moment! ¡°Fuh¡­ Fuhahahahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! After all the troublesome five years, now I get to see YOU, a snotty brat finally groveling below me!! Hah ha ha ha! How¡¯d ya feel, stupid little imp!?¡± ¡°G-gngngnnnnnngghhh!! D-damn you¡ªgyah!?¡± Owowowowow! Th-this bastard! He¡¯s kicking me around as if I was a soccer ball! Hey! Stop it! Stop kicking me and spinning me around you bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrddddddddd!!! ¡°Ahah! Aha ha ha ha ha ha haaaaaaaaaaaa! This is what you get for getting cocky all the time you shitty braaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttt¡ª¡° Suddenly the door opened and Leon intruded, saying ¡®Oooy, Big Sis, you¡¯ve got guests¡¯ like a little brother he ought to be! Uuhhhm~! I felt happy to know I have a sibling but I want to be called ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ again¡­. well, before all that, this Evil Hermit really need to be taught a lesson and guests? Come to think of it, was I acquainted with someone other than Fei and the duo here? ¡°Charl~! Mommy and daddy have come to visit you¡ªeh?¡± ¡°Agatha, don¡¯t shout like that¡­ it¡¯s kind of¡­ ah?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­For the lack of better words¡ªtime went frozen right at that moment. Five pairs of eyes were staring dumbstruck. Each belonged to Takeru, whose grin stilled as he set his foot on my back. Next was mine. I who was on the floor, completely tied with ropes like a rolled sushi. After it was Leon¡¯s, which were alternating his glances between me and the two persons behind him. And the last two were¡ªmy mother and father in this second life. Agatha Augmund whose flaxen hair fluttered, looking youthful as ever AND having a feminine feature outclassing the most beautiful model in my world. Even after five years not meeting each other, she looked the same as always, though she was past 25 at this point¡­ The final was Alex Augmund. Both my father figure and also a practitioner of Draconic Sword-Style. In fact, he¡¯s the founder of this ridiculous swordsmanship focused in monster slaying like the Kusanagi¡¯s. Well, at least he didn¡¯t have a skill to release the brain limiter but the techniques were still extremely dangerous. ¡­¡­this is indeed a surprise. It¡¯s true that I was very surprised by the sudden visit of my parents. In fact, I didn¡¯t know they knew my location but that simply proved how related Takeru was with them. But wait a second! There¡¯s a more fundamental problem here which is¡ª ¡°You filthy bastard!!¡± Mother shouted and brandished two gauntlets out of nowhere! ¡°Tch! It¡¯s the damned Lunatic again!!¡± Takeru uttered as he kicked me aside and spreading his arms to the sides. The fluttering cloak revealed a set of arsenal including needles, knives and some sticks embedded with crystals¡­ Wait, is that Stigma?! And he just squeezed one that the mana contained in it was going haywire! Or rather, aren¡¯t I in danger here being in-between these two persons!? ¡°Wait¡ª!¡° A gust of wind caused dirt to hit my face. I squinted as it got in my eyes but ¨C there was a sound as if metal was clashing. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± As I rubbed my eyes, I realized I was untied from my binding. H-how¡­? ¡°The two of you, there are children here. Enough with pointing blades at each other¡¯s throat.¡± Wh-what? How did father just warp from the doorstep and standing between the two? He had one sword drawn with the blade resting next to Takeru¡¯s neck while his other hand, which was gloved, was placing a hand on mother¡¯s gauntlet. And those eyes¡­ Wow, I can¡¯t believe how cool he looked. Is this really the same father I often found complaining under mountain of documents¡­? ¡°Stand down,¡± Father ordered with an even sharper glare. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to use violence to both of you.¡± As the tension became so severe that I almost held my breaths in, the first response was¡­ ¡°Tch. You really do have the knack to interrupt when it¡¯s going my way, Second-in-Command.¡± Takeru said, then returned his vials and Stigmas into the pockets in his overcoat. ¡­to think that Takeru conceded, even more, taking the initiative shocked me. How in the¡­ Just how strong is my father if he reacted swiftly like that¡­? ¡°¡­you as well, Agatha. No matter how hard you loathe him, we were once fellow Party Members.¡± Father said to mother. The flaxen haired woman mellowed out but her¡­ eyes didn¡¯t seem to say the same. She¡¯s watching Takeru, all the way to every single of his movement. The hostility between these two were unlike the others I found myself stumped until Leon helped me to get back up. ¡°You okay, sis?¡± He asked. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡¯m alright, Leon.¡± I answered with a forced smile. Ugh, from your looks, I must be a bad liar huh? However ¨C that snapped a string. My parents turned their heads at me with frightening speed I almost heard a *crack* sound from their necks. ¡°¡¯Sis¡¯¡­?¡± Father parroted. ¡°¡¯Leon¡¯¡­?¡± Mother repeated. Uh? Ah¡­ well. I guess I pulled the trap this time, huh? How bad is my luck, really? Volume Two Chapter 7 – Reasons ¡°Oh my¡­! To think I am blessed with a son so soon¡­! I¡¯m so happy!!¡± Said like a true parent would, which she is. Mother instantly hugged her adopted child and beamed a wide smile that seemed unreal considering how she almost pitted herself against the Shady Hermit. And¡­ sorry, Leon. While that is a very, very pleasant cushion (read: bosom) to lean on, I don¡¯t want to be bear-hugged to death. Not a very nice way to die for a genderbent reincarnated person like me so I¡¯ll ignore your pleas for help. ¡°She¡­ defeated what?¡± Father almost dropped his cup in the dining room. Ah, he¡¯s chatting with Takeru there. Both of them facing each other with several wine bottles and sake gourds. Mother fumed at first but after father clasped his hands, saying ¡®For old time¡¯s sake¡¯, she caved in. Reluctantly, of course. Mother, you are such a caring wife. If I were a guy, I would¡¯ve married you¡­ Wait. Why does that line sound stranger than the usual? Huh? Huuh?? ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first but here.¡± Takeru passed a broken claw, letting it be inspected with a thorough observation by father. ¡°Im-impossible¡­ How¡­!? She¡¯s still 12-years old¡­¡± Father murmured in disbelief as he glanced at me. Well, what can I say? I¡¯m that amazing after all! But really, if I were to think about it¡­ ¡°She¡¯s got the demon¡¯s luck.¡± Ergh¡­ Did Takeru just steal my line?! We both glared at each other but father was more than astounded that he almost asked further. Takeru raised a hand to stop him from doing that. ¡°Oh, also. That wasn¡¯t her Last Trial. She faced Bravzgaim five years ago.¡± ¡°Se-seven years old¡­!? My daughter fought an SSS-Rank Monster at that age!!?¡± Wah, he shouted. I was accompanying mother in the living room but with that loud voice¡­ ¡°¡­what. Did. He. Just. Say¡­?¡± Mother bore her eyes at me right then and there. Scary! Even though she¡¯s smiling, her eyes aren¡¯t! Even Leon was frozen on the spot from the dreadful Noh Mask-mode mother wore! But a certain perverted Hermit just had to ruin the party even more. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s that one we fought and made a draw to. I woke him up and he ran straight to the midget.¡± I heard a booming sound and Leon floated up before falling to the couch. Butt first. Then came an explosion from the dining room as splinters of wood scattered. ¡°You insufferable fool! Have you gone mad, Takeru dirtass Roundtable!!?¡± Mother roared as she jumped out of the broken wall. ¡°You dared to try to murder my daughter and still confessing the truth with that smug face of yours in front of I?! Pay your mistake with death!!¡± Uwaaaaa¡­! It turned into full-blown brawl! This is bad for Leon! It¡¯s violence!! The adults went unruly¡­! He mustn¡¯t watch this kind of side from those he¡¯ll see as parents!! ¡°Uh¡­ Char¡­lotte¡­?¡± Father called out to me after being stupefied long enough. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no table left for you to place that empty cup. Sorry, dad, but mom rocketed through it and taking out Takeru along the way. Well, enough with the jokes. I replied with a nervous ¡®Yes¡­?¡¯ and my parent¡­ ¡°¡­how did he fight?¡± He asked. ¡°Tell me. In your eyes¡­ what did Bravzgaim look like?¡± ¡­huh? What¡¯s that question? Why does it feel as if something was hidden in those words? Hm¡­ still, if I put my thought in it¡­¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a Warrior.¡± ¡°Was he strong?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s ridiculously strong. Got scary style of fighting.¡± ¡°How did you beat him?¡± ¡°Swords, magic, aura. But mostly fighting spirit and hundreds of swords at the ready.¡± ¡°Were you wounded?¡± ¡°Takeru said I should¡¯ve been dead for a while.¡± ¡°¡­did he yield when he lost?¡± ¡°Nope. He grinned as if he¡¯s won the war¡­ And he really did. I don¡¯t like the feeling since I fought him when he¡¯s handicapped by age, wounds and sickness.¡± ¡°¡­if. If he was at his prime, do you think you can win?¡± Hmm... I thought a little and smiled. ¡°Not at all! But I¡¯d still rather challenge him the same. Fighting him helped me a lot.¡± It took father several minutes to process all the information. In the meanwhile, all was quiet outside the cabin as the remaining adults returned with dirty clothes and twigs on their heads. It was then father heaved a sigh and stared at me in the eyes. ¡°¡­¡­did you have fun fighting him?¡± He asked after a longer pause than earlier. I tilted my head, smirked and nodded as it took no-brainer to answer! ¡°It was the best fight I ever fought!!¡± - - - - ¡°¡­Sis, I think that wasn¡¯t the correct answer.¡± Leon said to me as we were about to turn out for the night. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I replied as I tidied the bed. Hmph, so much dust¡­ I better air it out tomorrow. But I heard Leon sighing. Giving a glance to him who was standing at the doorstep of my room, he looked to be in deep thought. I mean, yeah¡­ to suddenly have parents might be an overwhelming experience for him. Especially when he was raised only by her mother and¡­ Haa. I can¡¯t believe what I heard at first. I¡¯m not going to leak his secret out but I really question the common sense of the demons. Seriously? Are they all nobility from the Dark Age or what? Still, we decided for this and became a family. For now, Leon is going to stay in the room next door with father while I am going to sleep with mother. Both of our parents are still talking with Takeru downstairs though. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leon stated after shaking his head. Hm¡­? Why are you being cryptic like that? ¡°So. We are going to study at a school¡­?¡± My little brother asked as he paced into the room and sat at Fei¡¯s bed. More like, at the bedside but anyway. ¡°Yeah.¡± I answered as I remembered the content of the conversation earlier. ¡°I heard it¡¯s the most prestigious Academy in Human Territory. If I remember correctly¡­ it¡¯s called ¡®Leimburg.¡¯¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Leon inquired. ¡°Holy Kingdom Raumia.¡± I replied. ¡­hm? Did the mood changed somehow? Why does it feel chilly for a second? ¡°Ah. Is it that kingdom where all scumbags flocked together and made a corrupted mud pool of their own? I can hardly understand why it¡¯s called ¡®Holy¡¯ when its entire society is the most notorious den for rotten pigs to live in.¡± Ow. He didn¡¯t mince words. Well, Demons too have high pride in their blood so I guess they¡¯re no different than humans in attitude. Even when I asked Takeru about the specifics, he said ¡®You let your guard down for a moment and you¡¯ll be stuck as a limbless cattle¡¯ flatly. ¡­is the kingdom that ruined? I think Night Raid is needed to crush and reform it if the situation over there is like what Takeru told me. ¡°But ¨C Leimburg Academy is a neutral area unrelated with the kingdom¡¯s Royal Court. I think it¡¯s safe for us to study there since the kingdom¡¯s authority cannot reach it.¡± I reassured Leon. ¡°Hmph. When nobody can look is when people show their true nature.¡± Leon remarked. Are you saying people have True Form? Somehow, I imagined a lot of people shouting ¡®This isn¡¯t even my Final Form!¡¯ with bloodshot eyes, maniacal smirks and rippling muscles that torn out their clothes from the inside. Ew, disgusting. ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with that but at least you can write and read books right? Also, it¡¯s better if you have friends, Leon.¡± ¡°What good is there to make some friends?¡± ¡°Well, you can stop being awkward or you can¡­ fall in love?¡± The redhead shot me a glare. Ouch, I just stepped on the bomb huh¡­? ¡°I will not allow anything to hinder me, Charlotte¡­ Not until I can kill that accursed monster by my own hands.¡± Leon growled. ¡­you¡¯re seriously hellbent on murdering your biological father huh¡­? Had I not heard your story I¡¯d have lashed back and bashed your head but¡­ I exhaled. ¡°Okay, fine¡­ my tongue slipped. Sorry, Leon.¡± ¡°As long as you understand, sis.¡± Leon huffed and crossed his arms. ¡°But it¡¯s still better to have friends you know? Maybe you can ask for some advices or have a couple of sidekicks to not let you be interrupted when beating the snot out of your old ma¡ª¡° ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Stop shooting me with that death glare! I¡¯m sorry alright!? It¡¯s not like I can control my mouth at every moment!! - - - - -Takeru¡¯s POV- Why do I have to do this shit¡­? ¡°Can¡¯t I have a moment for myself to further my research¡­?¡± I groaned as I dipped the sake gourd¡¯s lip against mine. Soon I drunk down the stronger brew alcohol and I felt my throat growing hotter. Stiiilll, it¡¯s delicious. As I thought, refined alcohol has a unique level of quality. ¡°No can do. I have so many things to know from you, Takeru.¡± Agatha said with a resentful voice. What¡¯s her problem now? Can¡¯t she just stop it with her explosive violent tendency? I started to question how and why did Alex marry this¡­ megalomaniac. ¡°Calm down, you two. It has been so many years ever since we gathered together like this.¡± The Second-in-Command said with a sheepish smile. Just how smug can he be? I never told any of you where I live. In fact, I don¡¯t want to deal with all of you here and if that Half-Demoness, High Elf and Dragon Lord were here as well¡­ I¡¯d have burned everything to the ground. No question allowed. ¡°Tch. What do you two want now?¡± I went straight to the heart of interrogation. ¡°If you want to save your girl, then I don''t haveanything to tell you.¡± While Agatha gritted her teeth, Alex simply narrowed his eyes. ¡°Truly? Haven¡¯t you gone missing all so that you can cure people like her?¡± ¡­great. It¡¯s his sharp intuition. Despite all that naivety and passive nature, you¡¯ve got one instinct too many to ward away misfortune. ¡°You¡¯re far too sharp for your own good, Alex. It will cost you so much one day.¡± I warned. No wonder a White Dragon was attracted to teach you that crazy swordsmanship. ¡°I already know that. But I do not wish to repeat the same mistake all the time.¡± He replied. ¡°Losing our Leader is more than enough for me.¡± Tsk. Dodged the arrow this time, huh? I grumbled and fumed and looked away from his straight, determined gaze at once. But¡­ I already know that at this rate, things won¡¯t move on. Either it will be a staring contest until dawn or spill the beans right here and now and be done with it. But... I truly have nothing to say. I have been living like an outcast, researching for any possible mean to solve a problem... Only to fail miserably without any result at all. What would happen when I told them that? ¡°Screw you,¡± I snarled. ¡°You weren¡¯t there at that time. You didn¡¯t even have any idea what was going on and still dared to say ¡®It will be fine¡¯!¡± I slammed a hand on the table. All the cups and wine bottles toppled over, some falling off the table to smash the ground, turning into shards of glass. In the midst of it all, I glared at Alex. At the one who came way too late that there was no use in patching all the remaining holes. ¡°Listen up, Alex¡­ She¡­ your daughter¡¯s circumstances¡­ are too much of a coincidence. Can¡¯t you see those eyes and hair color? Can¡¯t you see that light inside her eyes¡­ In her Soul?! She¡¯s the same!!¡± ¡°Takeru¡­¡± ¡°You listen to me for now! I¡¯ve watched her for five years! FIVE. GODDAMN! YEARS!! With that body, she¡¯s susceptible to the same fate! No, she has already started to gain more and more insight to the world and showed the ¡®symptom¡¯¡­ Faster than her!¡± How could they be so calm? How could they lie to her after all that we¡¯ve gone through?! I just¡­ I just can¡¯t believe it!! ¡°Takeru, she is NOT her!!¡± Agatha yelled but I glared back at her. ¡°And do you even know how to prove your claim?¡± I glowered. ¡°Do you know in what state did I find her in? Do you know how I meet her five years ago¡­?¡± I remembered it all clearly. Basking under the moonlight, lying on the ground with a dress stained by her own blood. A wound too grave for humans to survive¡­ Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Yet she¡¯s still alive¡­ Even with a gaping hole in her chest¡­ she¡¯s still clinging to life despite her soul¡¯s ¡®link¡¯ to her body being severed. That girl denied Death, Agatha¡­! What other proof do you need now?!¡± I breathed out, heaving my shoulders as I left the table. ¡°Eight years¡­ That¡¯s the furthest limit. She¡¯s not going to last for more than that.¡± I heard a shrill gasp. It was Agatha¡¯s probably but I couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°¡­Takeru¡­¡± Alex¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Can you¡­ do something?¡± ¡°No.¡± I denied his false hope. ¡°It¡¯s already too late to do anything.¡± "Takeru, there must be a-" "Enough. I''m out of here." Like a gust of wind, I stormed out of the wooden cabin. Once I reached outside, night breeze struck against me. I groaned as I walked and distanced myself away from my hideout. From those¡­ idiots. After a while¡­ all I could feel was the throbbing in my head. The steam was leaving my stressed mind but I feel horrible. I looked up towards the canopy of the forest that was known to confuse all that entered it. By the Spirits¡¯ whispers, their eyes and ears would be blinded. Without a doubt, none could go out unscathed. The only way to travel through this Spirit Forest was by appeasing its inhabitants, or be chosen by the Whisperers. And the qualification to be chosen was¡­ ¡°¡­fuck it.¡± I said as if telling that to myself. ¡°Why, of all things possible¡­ Do I have to deal with another Fragment¡­? It¡¯s not worth my time.¡± Ah, now my throat¡¯s parched. Damn. When was the last time I ever shouted like a madman? ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any alcohol with me¡­ Can¡¯t be helped.¡± I decided to take a little detour toward the nearest river... And yet I found myself staring at a certain, familiar plus annoying pair of emerald orbs. ¡°¡­you¡­ What are you doing here?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like I was out stalking you around! I just wanted to drink some water!!¡± The midget pointed at the flowing river. ¡­huh. I¡¯m doubting her words but¡­ she really did only that. After scooping clear water in her hands and drank from there, the brat exhaled in relief, her thirst quenched. ¡°Whew! There¡¯s no water in the barrel back at the cabin so I had no choice but to go all the way here.¡± She explained, then spun around and put a hand on her hip. ¡°Ugh! You smell, Takeru! Get out of my way. I¡¯m having a hard time sleeping. I don¡¯t need any more problems like dealing with a drunken man.¡± ¡­If I were at the state when I stormed out of the cabin, I¡¯d have beaten the shit out of her. Shaking my head, I walked past her and drank the water. As expected, despite the unstable mana and Stigma infested beasts around, the resources did not go corrupted. Looks like the rumor of Spirits being renowned as Guardians of Nature was the truth. This might come in handy but I don¡¯t have enough sample¡­ or information to accomplish what I truly desired. ¡°¡­Takeru? Hey! Are you listening?¡± ¡°Hm? Nope. Not at all.¡± The brat clearly has some temper problem. I put a hand on her forehead as she tried to charge and hit me. Feh, still weak like always. ¡°Khg¡­! What¡¯s with that look!? Stop looking down on me!¡± She shouted. ¡°I was born to look down on people like you, mongrel.¡± I replied indifferently. Are you Gilgamesh!? She shouted but I couldn¡¯t care about it. Who the hell is that? Some sort of Heroic Spirit? ¡°Grrh¡­! Fine!¡± The midget gave up and turned around while pouting. ¡°I¡¯ll just take another route then¡­¡± As she walked away, her golden hair bristled against her back. Her legs bringing her further and further away from me. However, I was reminded. Of someone I knew. Someone I used to know. That small back of hers reminded me so much I gritted my teeth in annoyance. ¡°Oy, Chibikko.¡± I called out, not knowing why. The brat grunted as she turned a side glance at me, clearly irritated by my nickname of her. ¡°What is it now?¡± She asked. ¡­yeah. I wonder what is it I¡¯m supposed to say. I didn¡¯t know why I called out to her. I didn¡¯t even expect her to respond, much less paying any attention to me of all people. However ¨C the urge to say words won me over. ¡°You¡­ what are you fighting for?¡± The question threw her off guard. How so obvious of her to even exaggerate with her body. And now I was facing the short girl who was three heads shorter than me. And yes, the multiple use of ¡®short¡¯ was because I put a lot of sarcasms in it. Ignoring my inner thought, the girl exhaled. ¡°Is this your stupid mind game again? I¡¯m not going to fall for it again.¡± Oh? Her reaction was even more surprising. I thought she was going to laugh it off but she decided to pursue my reasoning instead. ¡­As I thought, something was different. She certainly doesn¡¯t seem like ordinary child, at least not with the way she handled things. She adapted too well, in fact. Is she truly a child? What kind of mentality does she have? How strong is her will? Could it be¡­her? ¡°Just shut up and answer my question.¡± I stated hurriedly. ¡°¡­how am I supposed to answer if I was told to shut up?¡± Chibikko replied, which, in fact, struck the sore spot. Was I too impatient? I realized I was being hasty, upset even. I didn¡¯t like seeing her face. I never liked being with this girl. She reminded me of her way too much. The way she laughed. The way she wielded her sword. The way she lived¡­ She¡¯s too similar to be called as a [Fragment]. And I was upset due to it. ...perhaps. Perhaps I really am drunk. Goddammit... "What do you want to hear then?¡± A voice pierced the darkness clouding my mind. I looked back at her. The girl appeared to be confused before putting a hand on her waist. Ah, she adopted that posture quite often, but the spot her hand was on indicated her seriousness. ¡°Come on, Takeru. I know you want to know something. Your face really look like that idiot Fei for a moment there so let¡¯s just make it quick.¡± ¡­how in the name of Seven Chaos did she know? No, wait. Ignoring her sharpness which was probably passed down from Alex, this is a golden opportunity. ¡°You said you had fun when you were battling Bravzgaim even though you almost lose your head. You didn¡¯t hesitate to accept a Half-Demon as your sibling. And you didn¡¯t even protest or quitting my training. Why? Why go to such a length just to be strong?¡± I let out a deep breath as my lungs felt empty. It was refreshing to let out all those thoughts but when I looked over to the midget ¨C she was showing a blank face. What? ¡°Eh¡­ Uh¡­ just that?¡± ¡­this girl. Is this for real? How stupid is she? ¡°What did you expect? Your embarrassing moments?¡± I almost grunted. ¡°Well¡­ surprisingly, you didn¡¯t talk in a vague manner.¡± Chibikko answered. Hm? Rubbing her head, the small girl was showing a troubled expression. ¡°Eh¡­ You people always looked as if you¡¯re seeing a ghost or something when I mentioned specific things. Or did something. It felt as if everyone¡¯s putting a wall around me and hiding a secret behind me.¡± ¡­¡­she noticed? My heart tightened in discomfort. How good her instinct is? But if that is so¡­ I... ¡°¡­everyone¡¯s entitled to their own secret, Chibikko. Now answer.¡± No. No way in hell am I going to tell her. A child has all rights to be loved and happy. If I were to take that away, then I''d break my oath. Yeah, but¡­ she mumbled. After a few moments, she hung down her head and exhaled in resignation. Looks like she decided to let it slide¡­ Why am I doing this? Isn¡¯t it the best thing for me to give her all the truth? Albeit too late¡­ isn¡¯t it better to know and regret rather than not knowing and regretting¡­? ¡­am I¡­ worried? Worried that I would hurt her if I did so? But why? ¡°Uhm¡­ then. I¡¯ll just make it short.¡± Chibikko said. ¡°Actually, my goal is rather simple.¡± Oh? And what is that simple goal? I nudged her to continue and she complied. ¡°I want to live peacefully.¡± ¡­¡­huh? Did I just hear something contradictory from her? ¡°Yeah, look down on me as you want with that face. I know it¡¯s totally wrong for me to get stronger if all I want is to spend my life without troubles.¡± Chibikko pouted. ¡°If you know¡­ then why?¡± I asked. The short midget scratched her cheeks in embarrassment, her eyes darting away as she explained. ¡°Weeeellll¡­. I just hate not being able to do anything when so many people are willing to help me to stand on my own feet. It¡¯s just my pride being wounded but other than that¡­ I¡¯m just being selfish.¡± She sighed with apologetic bow and gaze. Selfish¡­? It certainly sounded selfish. Just to clear up her debts, she¡¯d go as far as vomiting blood and tainting her hands for multiple times. In fact, her selfishness already seemed like madness after I heard her reasoning directly. ¡°At first¡­ it was different. Ever since I was born, I was amazed by the world around me. It was fun seeing the farmers harvesting their crops. It¡¯s so fun seeing the village brimming with life from up close. Life feels so very vibrant around me that I wanted to explore every nook and cranny of the world.¡± Not even lying. Not even scared of admitting she was wrong. What kind of will does she have to neglect her pride and position down to this level? What kind of upbringing did she grow in? ¡°But¡­ All I ever did was bothering everyone, worrying them all while I sit back and waiting to be helped. I never once could understand how magic works to help mother in doing chores faster. I couldn¡¯t even understand those documents father needed to sign in. All I did was being sick, getting wounded and failing just because I repeated the same mistakes.¡± I¡¯m such a hopeless person, she finished with a bitter smile. That faint expression was so fragile, broken and yet too mature for one of her age. But then, in my stupor, she walked over towards me, standing in front of me as her emerald eyes reflected my face. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to be stronger. I want to be reliable even if for once so that I can repay everyone¡¯s kindness in full.¡± She finished. ¡°See? Aren¡¯t I a selfish brat?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Turning away, hands held behind her back, the girl took off. One step after another, her figure once again distancing itself from me. ¡°Does that satisfy you? I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± However¡­ only now have I realized. And I didn¡¯t hesitate in grabbing the child¡¯s shoulder, yanking her to face me again¡­ And pulled her in my arms. ¡°Whua?!¡± I heard a surprised yelp but it didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t matter¡­ It shouldn¡¯t have mattered at all. How stupid can I be? How much of an idiot am I to even try to compare this child with her? With the one I loved¡­ This girl didn¡¯t deserve all that treatment. She¡¯s not her replacement! Not even close¡­ Not even close¡­¡­ ¡°T-Takeru¡­!? Hey! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Charlotte.¡± ¡°Eh¡­? Uh¡­ Err¡­?¡± Slowly, I pulled myself away from her. Still within an arm¡¯s reach, I found the girl¡¯s cheeks flushed red and her eyes blinking repeatedly. She¡¯s confused huh? Not even a glance was needed to know how high her tension was when I embraced her. Even so¡­ it was fine. ¡°Look down.¡± I mentioned, and Charlotte followed my words without a question. ¡°This¡­ is¡­?¡± Her emerald eyes marveled at the object dangling on her neck. She scooped it up with a hand, recognizing the item with a mutter. ¡°A¡­ locket? What is¡­¡± ¡°Your graduation gift. Make sure you don¡¯t lose it.¡± Her confusion became shocks, then back to confusion again. Seriously, how many faces can she switch to in a moment¡¯s notice? ¡°G-gift¡­?! But this thing¡­ it¡¯s pretty old and¡­ Isn¡¯t this yours¡­?¡± The child stammered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It served its purpose to me.¡± I explained as I shifted my gaze away. ¡°It¡¯s already nigh time for it to be in the right hands.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°Take it. I insist.¡± After a while, the na?ve and selfless brat gave up. With a shake of head, she conceded and hid her face away from my sight by looking down to the ground ¡°¡­..then¡­ thank¡­ you.¡± She said with a feeble voice. Oh, even her cheeks were dyed with scarlet. I smiled at her. ¡°Treasure it well, my first disciple.¡± I don¡¯t know if she understood the value that item held. I don¡¯t even know what will await her beyond this mountain. In fact, with her strength and appearance, her dream might be next to impossible and I doubt she will still persist on taking it with a stride. Even so¡­ Even so. As a teacher, and as someone who knew the truth¡­ I will support her decisions, and protect her from her inevitable fate. This much is fine, right¡­? It¡¯s more than enough for me to ask for, right¡­ Iris¡­? Volume Two Chapter 8 – Departure There was a dream. Some sort of dream in a world basking in light. A hand was stretched out. Within the golden meadow with tall grasses, a figure paced through it, searching for something. For someone. And there they were. Three persons. A person who was facing the dawn. A person who was playing a leaf reed. A person who held a great sword with a pole arm-length hilt. ¡®I found you¡­¡¯ Came a whisper. Too feeble to be heard, but noticed by the man holding a weapon larger than his body. He turned around, a gentle smile soon spread on his face as a pair of bright blue eyes gazed down. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Another whisper. ¡°You have arrived.¡± Another whisper. But the focus remained on the smiling man. Even when the song of reed vanished. Even when the person gazing at the dawn turned around. All because it was him. It was him. Someone important¡­ To who? To whom? ¡°Come here.¡± A hand was stretched out. That gentle and warm hand was accepted. The two hands clasped together, drawn closer to be able to see him from up close. But¡­ ¡°Welcome home¡­¡± The name that was whispered. That profound resonance in the beating wind. Whose¡­ name was it? - - - - - - ¡°Fuaah~¡± I yawned and stretched my arms, the sunlight streaking through the windows to warm up the room I was in. ¡°Well, well. Have you woken up, Charl?¡± Looking to the right¡­ and there was mother in the middle of changing. Eh. Not like I¡¯m surprised. I slept with her last night. Somehow, a weird dream forced me to stay awake and even after taking it out at Takeru-sensei, I¡¯m still sleep deprived. And yeah¡­ I decided to call that Hermit that. I think he deserved at least some decent title. Anyone would question you as socially inept if you called yourself ¡®Hermit in Seclusion¡¯. ¡°Un¡­ Good morning, mother.¡± I rubbed my eyes lazily. ¡°Ufufufu¡­ I can see that you have not slept on a decent bed. Was the training that rough?¡± She asked with a chuckle that soothed me. Well¡­ considering I met Grim Reaper only to be pulled back at the last second for a dozen times¡­ I think ¡®rough¡¯ isn¡¯t enough to cut it. ¡°Mother will make breakfast soon so you can wash your face first. Change your clothes after that.¡± ¡°Okay~¡± I trudged out of the room like a drunken man. As I passed through the hallway, sometimes, the sunlight peeking through the leaves and windows hit me diagonally. Ow, so bright¡­ *clink* I heard a sound coming from below me. Looking down on my one-piece dress¡­ which served as a nightgown, there was a necklace with a rusted locket attached to it. I held the locket with one hand¡­ ¡°Un. I guess it¡¯s pretty, at least. I didn¡¯t know he has a fine taste in jewelry.¡± I nodded down as I inserted the locket under the fabric and patted the area it resided under. ¡°Well, today is a fine clear day!¡± - - - - ¡°Where¡¯s Takeru?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s off doing his own things. Let¡¯s be on our way.¡± Father said with a smile. I watched him passing by me. ¡°But¡­¡± I muttered as I trotted behind him, yet earning a pat on the head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie. That idi¡ªI mean, inconsiderate person just don¡¯t like bidding farewell.¡± ¡­uh, yeah. I see. Well, guess I can just return here once in a while. It¡¯s not like he has anything to do anyway, and I¡¯m worried he would make another apocalypse in his house. After we left the forest, I discovered that there was a thick wall of mist despite having nothing in relations to height or geographical layout. ¡°What is with this mist?¡± Leon inquired. Doesn¡¯t he know it? I thought he¡¯s been living here for years¡­ ¡°Spirit Veil. A type of Magical Ward that is set to confuse and turn away those trespassing into the forest.¡± Father said curtly as he grabbed my hand. Mother did the same to Leon and we walked together with linking hands. Oooh¡­ no wonder I haven¡¯t seen anyone except Leon and Takeru-sensei for five years. Had there been no one else but me I would have gone crazy for spending five years in this god forsaken place. I am thankful, honestly, but involving myself with that Hermit is still out of the equation. After passing through the mist by holding hands together, we arrived right in front of a forked road, one which was carved by animal trails and carriages. What surprised me was a small encampment of carriages in circular formation there. Apparently, this was the crossroad people from the southeast gathered together, banding against bandits and monsters by increasing the eyes and fangs to retaliate. This also allowed more people to cross the country and I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a PMC-thingy since there are burly men with not-knightly vibe over there. Adventurers were one thing but at least they normally had the friendly atmosphere surrounding them unlike these guys. ¡°Hmm¡­ is it because of my constant training?¡± Currently, I am capable of seeing the mana projected as aura wrapping a person¡¯s body. The thickness of the aura shown was an indicator of how experienced they were in combat and I could see a quarter if not half the guards possessing auras with the thickness two inches lesser than Leon¡¯s. Pretty much the same as small fries but still seasoned and well-trained. Well¡­ some experts are capable of hiding their strength so I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve done a good job in sensing their aura. Once we arrived mother and father talked to some merchants with gaudy clothing and strong guards. They glanced at me and Leon before looking back at my father. After a while a nod was shown by the strongest guard who had imposing aura. He must be the leader of the guards¡­ ¡°Good¡­ there seems to be a space enough for us to fit in. This way, Charlotte, Leonhardt!!¡± ¡°Alright¡­! Let¡¯s hurry Leon!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Hm¡­? The response is feeble. Is he afraid of the humans? Well, we¡¯re pretty much quite discriminating in a way but I fended such thought off my head. Grabbing my little brother¡¯s hand, I dragged him to our parents with a cheerful smile. ¡°Ah¡ª¡° ¡°Come on~! It¡¯s better if you stop mulling for a while!¡± Just like that¡ªthe trip to Raumia began. - - - - - - The travel was surprisingly pleasant. As we were given the last carriage which held less passengers than the rest, there were empty spaces to stretch legs out. It¡¯s also the simplest looking and it was similar to that of old western carriage for goods and journey. In fact, the pleasantness kept on rising as I talked with my family about a whole lot of things. About what happened before I was transported to Takeru¡¯s cabin. About the content of training and what kind of lifestyle I had till it ended. And then about Leon though not so specific due to us being close with strangers in one place. Their reactions varied from surprised to horrified and then to surprised again. It¡¯s funny really, but I only got a weirded out response when I mentioned about Fei. That came from Father while mother nodded in understanding. Hmm¡­? ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s Melinda? Did she not come along, mother?¡± The atmosphere instantly cracked. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Wh¡­ what¡¯s this? It felt as if had just stepped on a landmine¡­¡­ Mother was portraying a petrified smile and father was gazing away with an extremely pale complexion no different than a drowned corpse¡¯s! I hurriedly turned and whispered to Leon. ¡°What¡ªwhat¡¯s going on here, Leon!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡­ rather, who¡¯s this Melinda person¡­?¡± I explained to him briefly about who she was. A busty exhibitionist, a powerful mage and my personal doctor. After hearing there was a relation between her and father, my little brother answered. ¡°Your father might have cheated.¡± Mr. Holmes nodded down as if he had resolved the case. ¡°Say what!?¡± My yell rattled the whole carriage, bringing unnecessary attentions as I hurriedly stared at my parents. More specifically, at my father! ¡°E-err! A-about that¡­! It¡¯s wrong, Charlotte!! There¡¯s something¡ª¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, Charl~ Daddy hasn¡¯t cheated yet. In fact, we have gotten along so well that Melinda is now guarding the Manor you know~~¡± ¡­¡­.Um¡­ mother, I don¡¯t think your words have any power when you elbowed father with a blinding speed. Most wouldn¡¯t notice but I have improved a lot to at least discern your afterimage you know¡­¡­? So something really did happen¡­! But if I asked, the river styx would appear in front of me! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a taboo word in our family now!! Ugh. To think I would ruin the mood was really uncool. Maybe I should really reflect and so I decided to be a little¡­ less hyped. I had enough of inviting bad lucks just because of complaining. As if I wanted more of them sneaking up on me. - - - - - - Then it happened. Whether it was deliberate or not, I couldn¡¯t make sure of it other than fate trying to lure me into a vortex of troubles. In fact, I was sure that something had gone wrong after half a month of travel to Raumia. Why was I sure of it? Well, living a life constantly chased by misfortune and conflicts would sharpen one¡¯s instinct whether they wanted it or not. As a former normal person who had gone through battles be it against good people, bad people or even freaks who happened to pass by, I could assure everyone that was present by declaring ¡°Fukou da¡­..!¡± like a certain magical-series¡¯ protagonist. After all¡ª ¡°Why are there so many Tartargas chasing after us!?¡± The merchant who drove the carriage with my family as its passengers cursed. YES! There¡¯s a bunch of tortoise at the size of 10 meters in height and width with ominous skull designed shells pursuing the carriage! They looked amazing but it¡¯s not from the pursued view! More like, aren¡¯t we going to die here!!? ¡°Th-th-th-this is bad! This is bad! What do we do, Leon!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! They¡¯re damn monsters not demons!! As if I could understand their language and stop shaking me around!!¡± ¡°But there are so many of them chasing us!! I nearly died three times from fighting one of them and there¡¯s hella bunch of them in a stampede!!¡± ¡°You defeated Bravzgaim! Use that damn Limited Blade-whatever you called so proudly!!¡± ¡°Do you think I AM BRINGING A THOUSAND SWORDS WITH ME AROUND!?¡± Everyone was in panic! Well, who wouldn¡¯t when monsters as big as those things were trying to crush us!? Though they¡¯re big and strong and durable they had no brain so it was easy to defeat them unlike Bravzgaim¡­ BUT if the numbers increased it¡¯s impossible to deal with them!! ¡°What do we do!? What should we do, Alia!?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I suppose this is inevitable¡­¡­ don¡¯t worry, Anise. I think if we died here then at least we¡¯ll meet up in the afterlife.¡± ¡°You already resigned yourself?! I don¡¯t wanna die you know!!?¡± See! Even those two girls over there with the getup of Adventurers were trembling!! Though they hugged each other and were frightened, the scene was quite entertaining as those two bouncy hills were rubbing each other¡­ ¡°Eh¡ªthat¡¯s not the damn point here!!¡± *Zuban!* I accidentally self-retorted and slapped at Leon. He spat out and fell as he muttered ¡°Why¡­ me¡­¡± like an unfortunate victim of a crime he was. But in the middle of all the ruckus and even when the other carriages already fled without minding ours¡­ ¡°Oh my¡­ Honey, it seems problems often brewed up.¡± Mother said as if cooing. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ As responsible parents, it is our duty to protect our children.¡± Father replied. Eh?! ¡°Ufufufu~! That is exactly what I love about you, dear. Now then¡­ let¡¯s wipe out those puny creatures!¡± Eeeeeeh!? Wait, are you two insane or what!? Wait, why are you jumping off the carriage, you idiotic pareeeeeeennttsss!! - - - - - - ¡°Such amazing skills!! I truly want the two of you to be my guards even if I have to expend most of my fortune!!¡± ¡°No, no¡­ we just did what we must do. And we apologize for we still have a destination to reach. So¡­ we must turn down your kind offer, sir.¡± Once we reached the rest stop for today, I immediately rushed out of the carriage. Once I stepped on the ground, I felt absurd amount of relief and joy gushed out! ¡°We¡¯re still alive!! Thank the Gods above for letting us survive!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too dramatic, big sis¡­¡­ also, where¡¯s the apology for hitting me?¡± ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t under my control. I haven¡¯t done anything bad and shall I treat you for a plate of meal, Leon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a damn bribery¡­ where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Takeru said he would shut up if I made a luxurious dinner once! Then he did!! And Fei stopped complaining if I were to shove his mouth with my cooking!!¡± The Half-Demon little brother of mine rolled his pupils around as if giving up. But I was certain he didn¡¯t want to argue anymore¡­ One point for me in this Second Life Sibling Rivalry! Yosh, I got a head start unlike in my previous record! But before I could flail my hands for a victory celebration, two persons approached us and talked like this. ¡°Um¡­ excuse me, but can I ask you something¡­?¡± Hm¡­? Turning around, I found two persons and they¡ª ¡°The cowardly clingy girls from before. What do you want?¡± Leon questioned with a half-lidded glare. ¡°Augh!¡± ¡°Well, we were scared back then¡ªeh, Anise¡­? You alright?¡± Arara, he just broke the girls¡¯ hearts so much the pink maroon haired girl was on all fours. Meanwhile, the other girl who was practically the same age but with aloof expression and trimmed blue hair tried to console her friend. Hm¡­ doesn¡¯t look like they will be okay for a while. Geez, Leon¡­ You¡¯re such a Lady Killer¡­ in a literal sense. Ha! Oh well, this isn¡¯t the correct place to talk so let¡¯s find somewhere else to sit down before a commotion appeared. Also¡ªwhy am I feeling uncomfortable gazes from the people around us? Why the heck are one of them panting for? And isn¡¯t that a guy? My body shuddered and I quickly dragged Leon along with the two girls away before telling my parents. ¡°Father, mother! We¡¯re going to play for a bit~!¡± I shouted to tell my parents. ¡°Alright sweetie! Don¡¯t forget to return before dusk and to the inn!! Do you remember the name?¡± Mother replied in the same manner. ¡°Yes yes, understood! We¡¯re going off then¡­!!¡± Volume Two Chapter 9 – Two Adventurers I tried to pick a place that could help gain favors and impressions from these two girls. But in a small village like this, there¡¯s nothing unusual so I decided to go to the tavern dragging three kids with me. After choosing the table at the corner of the tavern, we sat down and then ordered for meals and drinks. Oh, no alcohol (it is not healthy to drink when in puberty) okay, waitress-san!! ¡°And so¡­ let¡¯s start from introduction. My name is Charlotte Augmund. 12 years old and my hobby is cooking sweets. My specialty is to knock some senses to undisciplined bunches. Over here is my little brother, Leon Augmund. He always tried to act as a cool mature adult though he¡¯s a crybaby inside.¡± ¡°¡­¡­did I just hear my name being summed in two words? And did you blatantly insulted me, Big Sister¡­?¡± Ahahaha! What are you talking about, Leon? No matter how cowardly and a chicken you became, there¡¯s no reason for me to not dote on my younger sibling right? Setting that aside¡ª ¡°Ah, righto! My name¡¯s Anise! A commoner and a beginner Adventurer!!¡± The pinkhaired girl introduced herself. ¡°My specialty is bare-handed combat and I love to nap!! And this one is¡ª¡° ¡°¡­Alia. An Adventurer. I¡¯m an Aqua Mage.¡± Said the bluehaired girl. ¡°We¡¯re childhood friends by the way! Pleased to get along with you two, Charlotte and Leon!¡± Oooh! What a refreshing way for introducing yourself. The same went for us too but I just heard something interesting!! ¡°¡¯Aqua Mage¡¯? What is that?¡± When my question was thrown out, Leon instantly glanced at me and glared condescendingly. ¡°Sis¡­ I thought that Hermit taught you about it already?¡± Ugh¡­! W-well¡­ about that¡­¡­ It¡¯s better to not pry on adult¡¯s stuff, Leon!! There are something you shouldn¡¯t know and it¡¯s not like I forgot whatever BS that guy said! I¡¯m quite serious here!! ¡°Hm¡­ then, would you like to know?¡± Seeing the chance, the girl with light blue hair voiced an explanation. Though I didn¡¯t have a proper opinion but she went on as if the world was only her own. ¡°As one can see, all living beings have mana running in their veins. In particular, those with large mana capacity blessed from birth are already destined to become users of magic. Otherwise known as Mages in general. The mana capacity of a person does not differ even if they grows old, hence the reason why mages bloodline are very treasured by the kingdoms. But¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªDid you know, Charlotte? Alia, despite being a commoner born in common family line¡­ is capable of using magic! And her mana capacity also differed than even regular nobles¡¯!!¡± Eh¡­? Is that true¡­¡­? I looked at the Aqua Mage who grunted for having her explanation interrupted. But she quickly readjusted her composure by coughing once. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just had an idea where ¡®if I could use magic even though it¡¯s a little, what will happen if I expended it daily¡¯ crossed my mind. What was surprising was that after I emptied my mana supply, in the next day, the mana capacity increased slightly.¡± ¡°Whoa, isn¡¯t that a groundbreaking discovery?¡± ¡°But you must have enough capacity to at least cast a fireball otherwise you¡¯re no different than ordinary commoner. Although for me, my elemental affinity leaned to water more than other elements. And a special circumstance occurred that enabled me to have the necessary mana capacity to cast a basic spell.¡± Ah, I see¡­ it just happened that she was blessed with a rare talent which appeared once every one hundred generations. That certainly helped her to use it for her purposes. She did said that her mana capacity was very low from the beginning so this phenomenon might have not been considered seriously by the kingdoms due to its small frequency. That raised a question for why am I growing so fast and why my health is increasingly well. After all, my mana reserve was larger than average but disabled because of my illness. Looking at it this way, Alia might become a formidable person in the future. Still¡­ Elemental affinity¡­? Now what is this thing that doesn¡¯t even appear in my memory? ¡°Your expression asked me what Elemental Affinity is. That¡¯s a good point, in fact. Charlotte is surprisingly perceptive.¡± ¡°Ah-ahahahaa~ Thank you¡ªeh! Wait a second! Are you telling me I don¡¯t look like a perceptive person!?¡± ¡°You can ask your little brother if you want confirmation.¡± Seriously!? I turned to Leon who was shoving grilled meat into his mouth and when he glanced at me¡ªhe instantly nodded down. ¡°How could this be possible!!?¡± I shouted as if cursing the world. ¡°*gulp* Well, you have always been called as an Airhead by the Hermit, sis. And you are surprisingly living up to the title.¡± No waaaaayy!!? I despaired over the cruel reality but unlike the two (Leon and Anise) who were still wolfing down their meals, Alia simply shrugged as if not bothered by the commotion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I believe that boys would rather fawn on those kind of girls.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me happy at all!! And I don¡¯t want to be fawned by some creeps I don¡¯t even know of!!¡± ¡°Oh, Charlotte, are you saying that it is fine being fawned by people you know?¡± Buh!? How did you reach such conclusion!!? Had I drunk my juice then I would have sprayed it all out like a firefighter¡¯s water hose! Ugghh¡­ this is bad, I¡¯m getting sidetracked. It felt as if I was being toyed with¡­ just where did I feel such similarity from? ¡°At any rate, thanked to this discovery, I have been living a life full of constant magic training. Of course, once my mana is expended I would pass out but gradually I got used to it. And about Elemental Affinity¡­ that is what a mage candidate required to know when they wanted to become a mage. That kind of test only happened when one goes to the Magic Guild after the confirmation of magic capacity. It basically showed which type of elemental magic you fall under.¡± ¡°And,,, Alia¡¯s Elemental Affinity is water element¡­?¡± I suspected sheepishly. ¡°Yes. This allowed me to learn water elemental magic, including several healing and detoxification spells which relied on the blessing of water. However, the more proficient I have become at wielding water elemental magic, my affinity with other elements decreased and I have a very bad affinity with fire element.¡± Hoo¡­ just like how oil and water doesn¡¯t mix together no matter what you do. The concept of this affinity seemed to be related with the personality of the person too¡­ if not, as if an aloof girl with swinging mood like Alia could get her title¡­ ¡°Oh my, did you think I haven¡¯t expected you thinking ill of me, Charlotte?¡± Alia questioned with a sly smile. ¡°Geh! You can read my mind!?¡± I nearly jumped from my seat. ¡°No, you are simply being too easy to read. I¡¯m sure such person should be called as ¡®simpleton¡¯¡­¡­¡± Alia replied, then chuckled. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Now she just added more and more salts over my wounds! Stop it!! I don¡¯t want to hear that word again!! Not in my second life! Stop trying to mimic Haru¡ªAh!!? So that¡¯s how it is!! ¡°¡­ugh¡­ so no matter which world I go to, there will always be people that acted in a similar way¡­¡± Heaving out a tired sigh, I did face-palm and concealed my depression. It¡¯s already hard to maintain my composure but someone here just knew what she should do to shatter the confidence of someone else¡­ Really, to think that there would be a Second Haru in Magnis¡­ has fate forsaken me? ¡°Well, shall we move on? I¡¯m quite certain Charlotte wishes to know why I am called as Aqua Mage¡­ correct?¡± She recommended but I raised a hand signal to stop her. ¡°Before that, let me guess why. You achieved amazing accomplishments by utilizing water element in an unexpected way and this caused you to be granted with a unique calling by your mentor in mage guild¡­ am I wrong?¡± When I rolled my gaze to Alia who was sitting across me, her eyes widened in surprise. She even dropped her fork as it made cluttering noise. ¡°¡­oh my. To think that Charlotte is actually a smart person¡­¡­¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re saying I am stupid!? Do I look like an idiot to you!!?¡± ¡°And she is even conscious of herself¡­¡­ I see. I might¡¯ve underestimated you, Charlotte. My deepest apology.¡± Damn it! Even though I was right why I am feeling so humiliated!!? As I thought, nothing would come out good by involving myself with people having similar personalities to my friends!! That¡¯s it! I had enough! I will just finish my meal right now¡ªa-are!? ¡°Wait a moment¡­ why is my plate empty¡­!? Where has my meal gone off to!!?¡± I stood up from my seat and I looked around frantically. The tavern was filled with noises drowning my voice and I was incapable of differentiating the people with their auras mixed together in an enclosed space like this!! The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. However¡ªwhen a gasp came out from below, I lowered my head¡­ only to find that Leon and Anise were holding a piece of fried cockatrice¡­¡­ which should have been in my plate!! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..ah.¡± Was what the Half-Demon said, now realizing he had made a grave mistake. ¡°You¡­ ungrateful bunches¡­¡­ did you even know whose pocket the coins for these meals came from¡­¡­?¡± White mist spewed from my mouth. As the shades of my front bangs dyed half of my face in darkness, a glimmer of eerie green orbs appeared from within it. Meanwhile, Alia already clasped her hands together as if praying for a peaceful slumber as she shielded herself with a veil of nearly invisible layer of water. ¡°Fucking hungry mongrels¡­..¡± I uttered with immense bloodlust. Drawing my sword and holding the hilt with two hands, I finished with a shout. ¡°I¡¯ll turn you all into mincemeat for my dinner!!!¡± That day, a tavern was cut in pieces and the people who were caught up in the incident had their clothes and equipment and pennies sliced like shreds of papers. Worst of all, a threat which became a legend of its own appeared with the title ¡®Golden Darkness¡¯ shortly after. An elusive chaos incarnate which had the figure of a terrifyingly beautiful girl. And it was said that those who crossed her would become her dinner for certain. This legend was then recorded by a certain bard and in the future, it would become a bedtime story to not keep children stay awake so late. But that is another story for another time. - - - - ¡°Haiz¡­ I never thought it would become such a ruckus.¡± ¡°¡­maybe it¡¯s already in your blood to cause commotion. It was Big Sister that started it all, right?¡± Guh¡­ why do I feel like I can¡¯t reject that notion? Besides¡­ this guy wasn¡¯t struck too hard even though I was half-serious. Demons are really durable huh? Other than that¡ª ¡°Heeey, Anise? You still alive?¡± ¡­¡­over there was a fighter cooked at very well-done rate. She¡¯s burnt with golden brown color so I¡¯d like to say the meat is now ready to be eaten! Hahah, revenge tasted sweet as they said and I was sure I would have more pleasurable sweetness if Fei was in her shoe. Well, the revenge would have tripled if not quadrupled. ¡°Oh yeah¡­ now that I think about it¡­ Where are the two of you going to?¡± ¡°Huh¡ª?¡± ¡°Are you simply traveling all over the continent, or are you going to a specific location to be in the same carriage with us? More like, just why did you even approach me?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Before all the daily life of the people surrounding us resumed, Anise finally moved (only her head) and she gazed upward. Right at me with a dumb face. ¡°Eh? Did we not tell you?¡± ¡°I see. So you want to get free meals after all. Lend me your neck for a second. I¡¯ll make sure to stuff your throat with a hella bunch of food you will choke.¡± ¡°Waitwaitwaitwaitwaitwaaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiittttt!! I would die before I could even swallow them! And aren¡¯t they not in sizable shapes to enter the throat!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, human¡¯s body has so many wonders and mysteries inside it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get full in no time~¡± ¡°No! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡± In the end, my parents overheard the commotion. Once they found us not far from the sliced tavern, I received a smack on the head and a harsh scolding by my mother. Of course I didn¡¯t allow Leon to escape so I framed him while I was scolded at. As if I will go down alone! Siblings will always get caught together when exposed of their crimes!! - - - - At night we decided to retire early. Well, mainly me, Leon, Anise and Alia as we were still kids. Father was with mother in their room and they seemed to already go down with their ¡®date¡¯ if you knew what I meant. They¡¯re still young married couple so it¡¯s not too strange that their youthful indiscretion was at full-blown. Not that I could care as I am now a girl. I didn¡¯t even want to think what kind adult I would become in the future but at least I ought to aim for a safe and secure path without Bad Ending or even Death Flag. Then again, what should I do if my parents wanted to see a grandchildren¡­? Ugh, thinking about it now is useless. It¡¯s better to not indulge in relationships so carelessly and it¡¯s a topic too early for this 12 years old body. Although I¡¯m starting to question why I¡¯m having these abnormal thoughts and still not freaking out. Now then¡ª ¡°Today¡¯s quite an exhausting day, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± I asked my little brother who was already lying his back on the bed across mine. The inn in this village was not too shabby for its services and facilities. There were two type bedrooms: Single for a bed, a wardrobe, a chest for items with lock and Double for two persons with the aforementioned facilities doubled. Sadly, with the current age akin to medieval age, commoners could only bath in the river unlike nobles who got their houses with large bathroom installed. The size of the river here paled in comparison to Bluesnake¡¯s though. ¡°¡­guess that humans are very¡­ colorful in terms of personalities.¡± Leon blurted out as he heaved a deep sigh. Almost like an old man who could not adapt with city life. ¡°Well, humans are quite emotional in nature. But don¡¯t get too trustful when a stranger talked to you, alright? Humans can be a little¡­ aggressive when dealing with something they don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ so they¡¯re not too different than what the pureblood do.¡± You could say that was the case. I sighed as it was hard to avoid the topic of ¡®suspicions,¡¯ ¡®discrimination,¡¯ ¡®accusations,¡¯ ¡®persecutions,¡¯ and ¡®executions¡¯ whenever we came to a conversation with the topic of personality and treatment of other races. I didn¡¯t intend to put sarcasms nor did I wanted to throw salts on Leon¡¯s wounds. I too didn¡¯t want to step further but the more I looked at the current humanity, the more I had bad feelings about them. I just hope that no one will stick their noses in other¡¯s business and I wish that those two girls aren¡¯t aware of Leon¡¯s true identity. Speaking of which, this little brother of mine didn¡¯t look any different even though five years had passed. Still a runt, still a kid, and still childish to a fine degree. He also had his horns and tail not growing even for a centimeter. ¡°Leon, is your body maturing quite slow compared to humans?¡± ¡°Well¡­ when demons¡¯ age reached fifteen they would enter a sudden growth spurt to complement our magic which already boosted before childhood. However, for a Half-Demon like me the growth spurt is still undetermined. I¡¯m quite unstable when it came to magic ability too and I have no ¡®Mark¡¯ to secure a trump card.¡± Hm¡­ looks like demons has it rough as well. I wondered if this growth spurt was piqued by some sort of stimulation¡­¡­ maybe puberty. Hormones? Life-death situations? Super Saiyan Awakening?? Whatever it was, it seemed I could still be proud of my height for now. But I also have quite a quick growth spurt and rather than looking like a twelve years old girl, I was looking like a fifteen years old if not sixteen. Mh¡­ when Leon said the male villagers had the ¡®hots¡¯ on me, I bolted away from the vicinity in panic. No wonder I shuddered. ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep. I wish we can relax around but tomorrow we will depart to switch carriage.¡± ¡°Have to agree¡­ but those two will also tagging in¡­ huh?¡± ¡°Oh? Has my little brother¡¯s heart been smitten by one of those girls? Is it Anise? Or is it Alia?¡± ¡°Wrong. I don¡¯t have any interest in building love relationship when I still haven¡¯t even done anything yet to topple the Bastard¡¯s reign.¡± Yes yes. Let¡¯s leave it at that for tonight. I wanted to sleep quickly so let¡¯s turn off the mana crystal acting as a lamp above. Snuggling into my bed, I quickly fell into slumber rather quickly. It was nice, and it was warm for me who had been living in the wilderness for five years straight. I didn¡¯t even have the luxury to take a bath properly so it was as if I was in heaven. Mufufufu¡­¡­ How enjoyably fluffy¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Late at night. Unbeknownst to anyone, a whisper almost too faint to be heard appeared in the darkness. ¡±¡­¡­¡­I was pretty sure I felt uncomfortable gaze coming from one of them. But why¡­?¡± Volume Two Chapter 10 – There Seems to be a Trouble in the Road "Eh!? Father and mother aren''t going as well?!!" I was having a shock as much as I tried to accept it. After all, it wasn''t that long I reunited with my parents and they said I have to travel with Leon alone!! And right after breakfast even! "I''m sorry Charl¡­ Unfortunately, we have an order given directly by the King......" "The situation has been quite worrisome lately, so we have been traveling around the region to help Aeinsland. Even Melinda is doing the same. We are very sorry for leaving you so soon, Charlotte......" Uuuugghhhh...... I really wanted to say something but my tongue was tied. After all, I heard something disturbing that most likely held a deep relation with me. I mean... the King my parents mentioned must be the Warrior King¡ªArthur Fermata Aeinsland. He''s the seventh king reigning over the Aeinsland Kingdom famous for governing with iron fist and feudal system. Basically, he got no room to compromise when ruling the lands which were his properties and he let the lands ruled by nobles to develop independently as long as riots won''t threaten his reign. Well, that would be the simplest way to describe him but... I often heard Takeru complaining about the behaviors of several people that seemed to bother him for most of the time if not in the past (my parents were, as expected, included in it.) Which meant... the people he mentioned were BAD for me to deal with, for better or for worse. And this Arthur is at the top of the list. ¡°What kind of order did he issue?¡± Leon took the initiative this time. And he didn¡¯t need to sugarcoat it. ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Father scratched his cheek with a troubled smile. Glancing to mother, they nodded and father squatted down in front of us, prompting us to lend an ear. Hm¡­? ¡°Actually¡­ Daemonia has annexed the Neutral Sovereignty.¡± ¡­eh? ¡°Because of that, all Territories are alerted. Even the elven and demi-humans found this as baffling but it was already done. When we investigated the border¡­ well, it was overridden by demons.¡± Father explained, dead serious without shading any lie. What!? Contrary to my stunned still reaction, Leon scowled. ¡°Since when?¡± He asked. ¡°Six months after Charlotte left the house.¡± Father answered. Eh?! Seriously!? How in the¡­ Just how fast are they to conquer the central part of the continent?! I thought Neutral Sovereignty was an even ground to every race! ¡°Also¡­ the demons left behind a warning to the king. Here¡¯s the copy.¡± Nh¡­? I accepted the papyrus parchment with a hand. Looking at it together, I recited the words loud enough for Leon to hear but restraining from being heard by everyone else. ''You puny beings who ignored my dominion. Know that your days are numbered and your lives are mine to trample. Cower and surrender yourself, for I shall rule over your territories in ten years from now. All you can do is to die meaninglessly or swear allegiance to me. Become my minions for eternity, and I will ensure at least your life¡­ or you will pay for the consequence.'' ......yeah. It''s so obvious that there''s too much pride and arrogance in it. But he has the power enough to prove his words. You wouldn''t want to laugh it off as 8th-grader syndrome when he actually conquered the largest yet lawless dominion in Magnis. Now I understand. Not to mention... it must be related with Ivory. A Demon General and also Aschlazul''s direct subordinates. He must have his name stained by having his vassal returning only to fail in killing two children. Well, I could picture a furious Villain torturing the failed General but¡­ The eyewitnesses are only me and Fei, right? If the Warrior King who hated internal disputes and preferred to die by his own rules were to get a wind of our involvement¡­¡­ "......Big sis... Don''t tell me..." "Shh! Sshhh, Leon!!" "? What''s wrong, the two of you? Are you feeling unwell?" No no no! There''s nothing to fear, father!! It''s not like I''m hiding a large secret that may cause me to be hung on the scaffold okay!? And Leon, please pretend you heard nothing about what had truly happened before I met Takeru!! It''s for the greater good of mankind (mostly me) though you''re not a human! Ah, wait! I already told my parents back at the carriage! Oh no, what should we do!? Just when I panicked beyond control, mother softened her gaze and she pulled us in to her arms. "It¡¯s okay, sweetie. You didn¡¯t do any wrong thing. Mommy really wanted to spend more times with you two. I wish I can see you two going to school for the first time...... Don''t worry, Mommy and daddy will see you two again as soon as we finished with our business." ...ugh... this is bad. I felt sorry since it was me that ruined the whole plan from the beginning. Now I feared the day the truth will be revealed. I just hope that none would actually be angry and put me in the jail... no. Why don''t I think of it this way? So long as the secret doesn''t come out then no one will blame me right...? If so.... I must find something that can cause amnesia! And my prime targets would be Takeru, Fei and Leon! Also those who saw witness of the tragedy of five years ago!! "It''s okay, mother... I''ll do my best at school so just you wait for my achievement!!" "Oh my, I will be expecting the best then! But don''t forget to send letters okay? And don''t be afraid of telling Mommy your problems, Charl." "I will, mother!!" I smiled brightly at mother. She also smiled back but before saying goodbye, father suddenly told me. "Father doesn''t permit you to bring back a boyfriend." "Eh!?" My dumb response was unexpected, but rather than surprised by the words be just said I was surprised by the sudden change of tone. When I looked at him, father grabbed my shoulders. He squatted down and then made eye contact! "Listen up, Charlotte! Men are beasts! They are all wolves ready to pounce on you even from the corner of the cellar! Especially in Raumia which is infamous for having bastards who aimed for your mother with dirty motives!! DO NOT LET DOWN YOUR GUARD AT ANY MOMENT!!!" How old-fashioned can this guy be!? And are the men in Raumia roaches to emerge from the cellar?!! Don¡¯t tell me they have black big muscular body with a pair of fish eyes?! But anyway, this is too close!! Your face is horrifying me father!! "Don''t forget, Charlotte!! You must never yield to the rotten noble brats! Especially those from Silverash family!!" Okay okay already!! Please stop it with the bloodshot eyes! It''s not good for my health!! "Dear, stop scaring the children. And what will Charl do if she happened to meet the boy in the kingdom?" Mother said as she dragged father away¡­ Phew! Thanks a lot, mother! "B-but! I don''t want our daughter to stay close with bad influences! Even more so if with that scumbag!! Not after everything he has done!" Haa...? What are you talking about? By the boy... did they mean Fei? Well, he probably became a Hero after liberating his country but why the vague description? I¡¯m not doubting his words and I know he can do at least that. Else I¡¯d lose my face as his client. I wondered if my parents knew about something I didn''t know but mother quickly whipped father''s neck with a chop of hand, promptly putting him out of commission for now. "Just study well and have fun, Charl! At the very least the nobles can never be able to touch the current you even with their dirty tricks." Uh¡­ I guess I won¡¯t comment on this one. "Okay... but what is this Silverash family?" "Oh, just a bunch of losers. They were defeated by your father back when he crashed the political marriage and taken me away from that place." Eeehh? So they''re the typical assholes with arrogance who tried to force marriage with mother? I did hear she hailed from a powerful aristocratic family in Raumia but it''s the first time she mentioned her elopement. Well, I don¡¯t want to tangle myself with the usual clich¨¦ so let''s just ignore all the pesky brats when I arrived at school. - - - - - - "Ah, so your parents aren''t coming with you?" Anise said, sounding slightly dejected. "Adults have their own circumstances. You can''t blame them for whatever things that just happened or you will look selfish in their eyes." I said to reassure herr. "...that came from someone who have the reason why they didn''t come wit¡ªgeborrah!?" What are you talking about Leon? Now Anise is confused you know? And why do you sound like an optimistic absurd-styled insect-slaying samurai? Ah ha ha ha ha haaaaaaa! "You siblings are very close aren''t you~? I''m jealous! I want a younger sibling too!!" "No way! Leon is MINE so as if I will hand him over even if you begged, Anise!!" "It''s fine right...?! Lend him a bit for me, Charl!!" Uwah!? This pink haired girl actually dragged my little brother to her! And she''s hugging his head!! Hey! This is inside the carriage!! Aren''t you being rude and immodest?!! "....!? Mghmmgbah!?" "Hyau! L-Leon, that tickled a bit~ such a playful boy aren''t you...?" "Oooooooiii!? Why are you hugging him even tighter?! And Leon, stop messing around like that!!" "Mghmmgbah mmnh mgaaah!!" Huuuuhh?! Just what are you saying, otouto-kun? I cannot hear you!! And are you talking or are you just trying to find a chance to taste an older girl''s breasts you damn little pervert!! "...Translation: ''Anise''s chest is exceedingly soft you know...'' is what the kid said." This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Aaaaaaaah!? Bastard, so you really ARE groping her breasts!! Hey! Separate, the two of you!! I won''t permit any illicit relationship between the two of you!!" ¡°Noooo~! We already reached the good moments and you have the guts to interrupt us?!¡± The four of us messed around like that as the carriage traveled. It certainly made quite a ruckus and might the others be inconvenienced? I only heard these though: "Damn that kid. Already so popular from such a young age?" "No, look... judging from their appearances, those girls may be his fianc¨¦es." "What? A noble? How dare he to show off his harem in broad daylight... does he have any shames?" "Accursed fulfilled maggot! Go die in a ditch!!" .......oh. Maybe it''s not so bad to have Leon gathering the aggro. Rather than looking at me, most men glared with bloodshot eyes at otouto-kun. Now I feel relaxed~ As the travel went on, I exchanged stories with Anise and Alia. Of course the sensitive subjects were left unsaid but we did share some opinions about this and that. Most of the stories were mundane stuffs such as hobbies, favorite food, what colors do we liked etc. Leon preferred to sleep though Anise seemed to take a liking with him. I wondered if I was jealous or not for having my own sibling more popular than me. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel that way and rather than to Leon.... somehow I was irritated of Anise''s way to seduce him. It felt ¡®forceful¡¯ for some odd reasons. "Hm... Anise, I think that''s enough of teasing Charlotte. She is going to cry at any moment now." "Wha!? Wh-who''s going to cry Alia?!!" Unknowingly raising a pitch in my voice, I yelled at the Aqua Mage. And yet Anise did as she was told! How come she only listened to Alia?! "Whoa, alright alright~ I mean, these two are so cute to tease around! I love cute things you know?" "But that''s no reason to use someone''s sibling as a doll right?" "Okay, okay... I understand..." ...just like that, Leon was returned to me. Completely exhausted as he wobbled and sat right next to me. He leaned his head onto my shoulder. Then he whispered. "...Humans are scary....." "I think these girls are scarier. No, it''s because they''re girls that they seemed scary." ".......well, big sister is also sca¡ª" "What did you just say?" "Nothing important. Anyway, let me sleep already..." Hm¡­ alright then. I too was exhausted so I nudged the duo across me to keep quiet. They nodded before chatting leisurely in a quiet discussion. Sigh... the children in this world must have lots of energy to waste for. But as I closed my eyes to rest, the carriage halted its wheels. Causing me to nearly rolling off the seat because of the centrifugal force. What was that¡­? "¡ªAye, the gentleman over there! Would you mind to take us in your travel for glory? Though coins are more than suited to pay honorable gentleman such as you, but I can entertain your travel with stories and songs!!" "Hou? A Minstrel huh? Well now, what shall I do...?" ...now the driver was bantering with a person at the roadside. Sheesh, they''re rowdy... let me sleep a bit! My stamina is already low thanked to the little devils in front of me!! But as the talks finished, I heard incoming footsteps. The door of the carriage opened. Light basked in while two figures cheerfully entered the corner of my field of view. "Oh...? Now what do we have here...?" "...Hm.....?" My expression went blank. I could not believe how much coincidences could play in life, but I knew that what I saw was as real as reality could get. "Franz...? Is that you..?" I asked the man who showed a spirited grin under his nose in disbelief. "Yah... Looks like Londinionn once again blessed me with a chance meeting with the Little Missy!" The familiar greenclad man greeted with a sing-sang tone. My drowsiness was blown away. I stood up to make sure I didn''t wander in a dream. The truth became more apparent as the man with green hair and easygoing expression approached me. He''s tall. I knew that Franz was an American if I compared him in Earth standard. Still, he matured quite well and I''d rather not see him for a long period of time lest my cheeks turned red. Is it just me or are all men that I¡¯m acquainted with are dropdead gorgeous if not powerful? But it''s just amazing! So coincidences do happen but this? This is just great! The ''feel'' threatened me to tear up but once I witnessed a small hooded person coming from behind Franz... All emotional reunion scene crashed to utter disgust. "YOU!! WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU DONE TO BRING AROUND A LOLITA AROUND!? WHICH NOBLE FAMILY DID YOU KIDNAP HER FROM TO HAVE A SILVER HAIRED ALBINO DAUGHTER LIKE THIS?!!" "Uwoaaaaaahh!? Wa-wai! Wait a moment.....!! I have a reason¡ª" "EEEEEIII!! SILENCE, YOU PEDOPHILE!! I''LL STRANGLE YOU AND CLEANSE YOUR DIRTY HEAD RIGHT HERE AT THIS MOMENT!!" Drawing out my sword, I yelled as I leaped at the Minstrel!! "Say your prayer......!!" "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!?" After that... well, chaos be blessed by Blaze. Who would ever think that a playful Minstrel to actually went around with a kid no less than 5 years old? What''s more, the girl did not have any resemblance with this jerk! From other perspectives, there were two girls who smirked as they found something amusing and a boy who literally scoffed as if he saw a storm arriving. - - - - "Hm... so your name is Lily. That''s a pretty name." ".......th... Thank... you..." The little girl quietly blushed. Arara, she seemed to be a shy girl though I felt as if I saw her somewhere before. Could it be that she''s the one I saved five years ago? The little girl who was chased around by orcs? That made me even more worried why she traveled along the chatterbox over there. Also, why is her hair and eye color like that¡­? Silver and red¡­ Somehow, it looked like opposing color scheme to mine. "......you alive?" A half-demon asked from the corner. "Bare...ly... Yea... the Lady... seemed to have grown incredibly strong." The charred lolicon groaned. Hmph! It didn¡¯t matter even if he rescued this girl from the hands of slaver!! The world was already filled with disgusting people doing disgusting things so I couldn¡¯t help it! Not when Franz taught Lily to call him the sacred title for all young men which was: ¡®Onii-chan¡¯!! How could this even happen? Well, I just somehow knew from the confessing sinner that Minstrels had a very wide network to share information. Some used magic. Some used letters. Some wrote in a journal which contained many specific data about specific things or people. All just for the sake of making a new song. Really, so these guys were stalker paparazzis and they had no limits to restrict their habits of sticking their noses in other business. Takeru-sensei would drop his jaws once he heard a spy blended in his hometown for the sake of researching Japanese customs. It¡¯s sad that the off-limits information and obscure ideals of men were leaked too. As the carriage moved forward, the girls (including me) once again talked as if chirping. Not that I intended to follow along but Lily was a person I would hug for. She''s cute and she behaved like a small animal. What would happen if we fed her? The result spoke the truth. Imagine a small animal¡­ squirrel or marmot. Hamsters worked the best so let¡¯s just imagine this cute one eating sunflower seeds. And no, not putting the seeds in their magical 4D pocket-like mouth but consuming by eating rapidly. Yes, yes, just like that but this time it¡¯s Lily who was showing the same action like them! "So cute! Let me hug you!!" A certain idiot said before she was elbowed by a certain mage. Ouch, that must¡¯ve hurt. "Mhm. Do you want more cookies, Lily?" She wanted to fish her!? Just what kind of reaction was that to even set up a lure for her?! But before we could see the sight of a hamster eating cookies, the carriage once again stopped with sudden brakes on. "What the hell is it now!?" As fast as my yell reached the front seat, a thunderous voice entered the ears of everyone present in the carriage. "Handover your possessions and money!! And surrender the women if you wish to live!!¡± Wha¡­ there was a group of thirty or-so burly men with savage faces appearing from the bushes! Although there were not many spots to hide in but it was as if they just appeared in thin air!! Sadly enough, I didn¡¯t try to detect them as their auras were weak enough to be mistaken as wild animals. Oh, by the way, the carriage was moving along the animal path right beside a small forest. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s an actual forest as there were only a dozen of trees grouped together neatly. With some wild vines and bushes, the place did gave the vibes of a forest. That might be these¡­ rogues¡¯ hiding spot. Such a bunch of cowards. I knew that bandits always existed in the eras where kingdoms and nobility system were present but not this many. So one could say these guys were a bunch of criminals, escapees and/or ochimushas. How really sad to see these guys wearing similar clothes like soldiers yet armed with blunt and overused weapons. Some axes and bows looked like they would break in one touch you know? But as everyone excepting a few cringed in fear, an additional announcement flew out. ¡°It¡¯s no use to resist! Now handover our demands! Especially if you have some blondie with green eyes!! You better surrender them quickly and you¡¯re going to live to see another day with those rotten eyes of yours!!" ...... ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°...well now. Everyone, why are you all looking at me?¡± Volume Two Chapter 11 – After All that was Said, We Arrived So... let me get this straight. I¡¯m not so smart I can choose what¡¯s better for me in certain times. I already confessed how selfish I am in doing things even if it contradicted my goal. However... did I even do something to earn myself a bounty for bandits to hunt? "Oh? So there is one here! What a damn good haul!!" Said the leader with bandana who blocked the path with his extremely large and ogre-like muscles. His skin was tanned and he had a broadsword hanging at his back. His ugly gaze really made him worthy for the title ¡®Ruffian Boss A¡¯. I was already standing in the middle between the Bandit leader and the carriage by the way. Haiz...... I wished there was some mistake. But I might as well be the biggest criminal to ever start the war between countries. More like, between races as demons as a whole supported the idea to crush races other than their own. I also heard that Daemonia enslaved the defeated races and turned them into meatshields etc. Hm. Come to think of it, Lily was nearly captured by slaver. So that meant... slavery existed in this world. Even if I have no interest in changing the world for my own convenience, that kind of crime is totally against my moral code. I wonder if I can do something about it¡­? "Well, a bandit is a criminal too. I guess I should have expected at least this much from you lots.¡± I blurted out as I shook my head in resignation. "Aah!? What the hell did you just say, you little whore?!" Ruffian Boss A snarled. Ara, my voice seemed to be heard by a deaf ear. I was amazed at the sight of an angry third-rate mob character yet I could never be bothered by him. In fact, I was like a lone wolf surrounded by a herd of sheep without the shepherd. Or was it the other way around? Hm¡­ let''s ask first. "Excuse me but you are interrupting our travel. Would you mind letting us go?" "Kha! As if we cared about your damn travel! Throw that sword away and come with us!!" "I see... If I said no, what will you do?" At once, the Boss'' facial expression turned grotesque. Well, grotesque might be too light but just imagine a psychopath''s twisted smile. Twist it again and melt the entire skin. Yeah... not from some cool badass characters but some kind of villains with old ages or obese figure or whatever that fit the description of ''nasty'' in your context. Then filt¡ªsorry, Boss answered as if shouting. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves a bitch who is ready to spread her legs, boys!!" Wohoo! The minions all laughed with cheers and with similar expressions. Aaagh, so typical¡­ I really wanted to return and resume my sleep! I glanced behind me and there they were... "Who wants to bet how fast Missy can defeat these idiots?" A man in green clothing raised a hand. "One minute for ten silver coins." A half-demon tossed coins to the dealer. "Thirty seconds for seventy silver coins." A martial artist pushed a pouch which made precious sounds. "Instant win. 150 silver coins." And an Aqua Mage threw a small chest which struck the dealer wonderfully on the face. A shriek like one of a small animal followed right after. I could only plant a palm on my forehead. "...y-you guy are really taking this so easily¡­" ¡°Good luck out there, Charl~!¡± That. Must be Anise. Undoubtedly¡­ With a long, long sigh, I turned again to the Boss and in a half-hearted manner, I said. "Hey. Can we get this done already? You don''t mind losing right?" "Huh!? Who the hell do you think you are!?" Okay, got it. Let''s take them down already. "Here I go, alright? Come at me whenever you are ready. It''s not like you can put a scratch on me." With a lazy provocation and the enemies'' anger shot up to the maximum. The Boss especially pulled out his broadsword, charging towards me. So typical¡­ "YOU BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTCCHHH!!" Haa... you shouldn''t shout out like that. And what the heck is with that cranky posture? So many holes in your defense¡­ Oh well, let''s do this now that he could swing down his sword to finish me off. I avoided the first strike with a step and the ruffian tripped away. He grunted angrily, locking his gaze to me, then he launched wide random swings that unnecessarily exerted more stamina. A horizontal slash was avoided by ducking down. A vertical downward swing was dodged since the arc was too wide and predictable. A diagonal slash that was too slow I yawned as I took a step back to avoid it. Again and again. The Boss'' attacks were so simple and easy to learn¡­ Then after the nth wide swing, I hopped back for a few steps. As it was getting boring and his minions might have already noticed that their boss was in troubles, I should zip it all up. Moving my right hand to reach the hilt of the sword at my left side, I lowered my posture, widening the gaps between my legs and preparing to draw my (currently) most treasured weapon. "¡ªBlade Arts: Quick Draw." It was within a moment. It was but an instance. Tis but a flash in the world where light traveled¡­ ¡°Just kidding~ As if I can do that kind of thing.¡± I joked with a coy smile. "Wha¡ª?" The Boss stopped in his track. Seeing the kicked clouds of dust dissipating around, he witnessed the disappearance of his target. ¡¯It couldn''t be.¡¯ ¡®What happened?¡¯ Those were probably his thoughts at the moment. However, a footstep appeared behind him. "A simple movement. Flash Step... I think that is what it is called as. Well, human''s perception is a little slow when it comes to this kind of quick step. Though I simply ran as fast as I could and then unleashed the skill in the middle." "The hell...!?" He turned around frantically. But I forgot to say this to him. "I can''t believe I forgot to warn you that unnecessary movements will just embarrass you." And... There was the sound of ripping. Not just one sound but more and more noise as if fabric was torn apart. But the idiot only noticed a step too late as when he finally rotated on the spot... He was naked. The equipment fell off in pieces. The sword shattered to bits. The clothes gone with the wind. And he lost ANYTHING which could protect the last bits of his dignity with his fly in open view. "Whoops, Lily! Don''t look!! It''s still too early for you!!" "U-uweeee!? It¡¯s dark here, Onii-chan!!" "...let me vomit in the back." "Whoa, so that''s a REAL man''s pride~?" "Kind... of... hard to accept. It''s a bit different than my expectation... sigh." Ara ara~ in my half-asleep states, it seemed that I accidentally cut the unimportant part..... Hm. The best thing to say in this situation would be¡ª "How small." I commented with a condescending gaze and a grin styling a certain eye-patched shinigami¡¯s. "........!?" Crushed, the Boss went down to his knees and he went on all fours. All of the pride, arrogance and enmity he had faded away as the person himself was reduced into a pile of worthless dust. ¡°So? Who¡¯s next?¡± I strode past Ruffian Boss A with the sword tip scratching the ground. Most of the bandits were terrified. Whoa, so pale¡­ ¡°Gh¡­! You guys, take her down! Kill her!!¡± Ow, so loud. Well, let''s finish this quickly as I have no reason to be flashy against small fries. Player gonna play and haters gonna hate~ shake it off! - - - - "Yes!! It''s my win this time!!" Anise shouted with a very bright smile it was dazzling. Leon clicked his tongue and Alia slumped in defeat like that defeated boxer from Ashita no yadayada series. Hm... I didn''t know Alia would be that disappointed but she reaped what she sow. In fact, I think the dealer who was Franz probably reaped the most benefits. He got 10% of the total chips from each of the three, so he received more bonuses without actually participating. But that''s not the point here. "So in the end... what was with those shits?" Leon questioned. ¡°Probably hired by someone with a weird fetish.¡± I complained. ¡°Then, maybe it¡¯s a local noble. It¡¯s not often for them to kidnap village girls if the village can¡¯t pay the taxes.¡± Alia assumed, causing me to scowl and Lily to shriek. Now I realized I shouldn¡¯t have let them alive¡­ Once I beat the bandits up and tied them with ropes, I brushed their bodies with honey from the nearby bee nests. Then I dropped them in the middle of the road. It was so that they would become BLACK and hoping for them be detected by bears or the likes which ate honey in daily basis. I was also certain to gather the spoils of wars for extra cash. The merchant acting as the driver thanked me with a 45 degree formal bow! Repeatedly! And he even bought the loot with double the prices. How lucky! "They are probably some renegades. Maybe they''re former landless nobles'' servants exiled after making mistakes." Franz hypothesized. Ah... I thought they were some degenerates... Looks like I nearly embarrassed myself by saying it out loud. ¡°But why did they specify¡­ my features?¡± I pointed att myself. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Hm¡­ Now that¡­ is intriguing. I too heard of similar stories where peddling merchants and adventurers attacked by bandits who demanded young ladies. And a few of them mentioned the characteristic of Missy though I might have heard it wrong.¡± Franz said. Haa¡­¡­ Somehow, I didn¡¯t really get it and I was not into the mood to think of it deeply. I meant, has there been a fetish for emerald-eyed blonde girls going on? Or was there some sort of hidden intention? I couldn¡¯t know the truth as the bandits earlier were just lackeys who got ordered from shady person. Heck, they didn¡¯t even know the client¡¯s name so there was no tail to catch or follow. Then I saw Franz fiddling the strings and tuned his instrument on his seat. Once again I was not sure how odd and profound it was to make such beautiful melodies. I meant, the instrument must be a guitar or a shamisen but it looked nothing like them! Even though it made sounds precisely like them when played correctly!! I was really curious but Lily didn''t permit me who bashed her Onii-chan without reasons to approach him. Guuu... such sorrow. Still, there was something interesting in Franz''s words. "Come to think of it, Franz. Do you know the current state in Raumia? At least about the Rebellion." "Oh? Has the Missy acquired interests in knowing the world? Or is it because of the Boy''s achievements?" "I don''t know what you are talking about the second part but yes, I have an interest in knowing." The Minstrel chuckled as he finished the tuning. With a sweep of fingers and a series of melodies played out. "Very well then¡ªwhat you desire for is a legend. Of a Hero who created his own tale and not born out of coincidence. Of his journey to reclaim the throne stolen by his eldest brother. And of his romance with a female Knight who attained Royalty along with the hundred fair ladies in this Territory ruled by man." ...Eh? What did he just say...? "...umm... Franz? Did I just hear it right or has something that definitely don''t suit Fei''s character was mentioned?" "Hm? Oh? About what?" "....the romance part." Ah ha ha ha ha ha!! The Minstrel laughed heartily. His light green hair visibly swaying and he set his posture straight. With grandiose pose... or rather, with exaggerated gestures, Franz performed musical story. "YES! THE SEVEN PRINCE OF RAUMIA! FELIX SANCTUM RAUMIA IS A HERO WHO WAS CASTAWAY BY HIS FATHER THE LATE KING OF RAUMIA! ONCE HE DISAPPEARED FROM THE KINGDOM, THEN HE SUDDENLY EMERGED WITH BLACK SWORD WHICH SEVERED THE CRUELTY OF A TYRANT RAISING IN POWER DUE TO HIM BEING DISQUALIFIED TO INHERIT THE THRONE!!" Uwaaaaa! So loud!! Stop it with the loud, obnoxious melodious explanation!! And get to the point already¡ª "NOT ONLY HIS STRENGTH HAS BROUGHT BACK ORDER TO THE CHAOS! HE SAVED THE PRINCESSES CAPTURED AND SACRIFICED BY THE FALSE KING TO SUMMON ANCESTRAL THREAT WHICH MIGHT HAVE ERASED THE CONTINENT HAD HE NOT MADE IT IN TIME!! NOW PEACE RETURNED, AND THE HERO LIVED WITH THE LOVES OF ALL THE PRINCESSES HE RESCUED! BUT--!" Huh?! I suddenly heard one of the passenger cheerfully shouted as if acting on cues. "The Hero took the Female Knight as his fianc¨¦e!" "YES! The Hero found his love and now he spends his life quietly as a Prince. In his rightful place, he is but a blessed boy! Nothing else and I desire to know what romance he has currently with the Knight!! But the rumor of him having the loves of a hundred ladies has circumvented...! And it was also rumored that he romanced an elven princess before his journey started!! The truth became obscured! Dare I wish to know the truth for I am...! The pursuer of the truth! A CHASER!!!" *Clap clap clap* The Minstrel was applauded for his resolve. The passengers were also entertained as laughs and conversation traversed through the air. ...... ................ ......................... However... of everything... I could only say this. "Ah. So that''s how it is......" "Umm... Big sister...?" "Yes, what is it, Leon?" I turned my head to my little brother who was sitting beside me. However, his complexion was pale as if he saw a ghost... Just what''s wrong with him? I never saw Leon be this scared of something. "Oh my, are you sick? Do you feel unwell somewhere?" "N-no. But... sis... Why are you... smiling like that?" Ara, that is indeed a good question. Now let me tell you this, otouto-kun. "I once told you about my childhood friend right?" "...yeah..." "Then, you do know that he''s the last person that would commit debauchery and heroic achievements right?" "......Yea...h......." "Now... there''s a boy here who literally indulge himself in debauchery and achieving heroic accomplishments like some ally of justice from fairytale." "............ye...yea...h....?" "So¡ªdon''t you think that this dissimilarity is too contrasting it looks similar? Like the two sides of a same coin?" Ah. a sound leaked from half-demon''s mouth. A gasp in shock. More or less, he had attained the truth and I giggled knowing that. With my ''smile'' still on my face, I gazed outside. The sky was clear. Ah, the world seemed so vibrant I could make a poem right here. I think the travel would end as next weekend arrived. It was nearing the middle of spring and I couldn''t wait to see the day Raumia be in sight. Humming a song which was familiar to me but not so much to anyone else here, I whispered to no one in particular. "Did you know that the roots of cherry blossom tree might be nourished by dead body?" When the roots absorbed the blood, bright flowers with reddish color will bloom. But nobody would notice that these flowers which were redder than the usual ones were actually fed with blood... Ufufufufufufuuuuu!! - - - - - - Three months later¡ª ¡°Oh, I can see it! Look look! It¡¯s Raumia¡¯s Third Border Wall!! We are finally reaching the destination, Alia!!¡± ¡°Hm¡­ I see. Just how many walls are there to protect such a small kingdom founded on top of a hill?¡± ¡°The architect in charge must have been one heck of a paranoid guy to design the whole kingdom like that. I even doubt Daemonia¡¯s army would want to march all the way here if they saw a kingdom was protected with Thirteen Border Walls and Seven Layers of Magical Barriers.¡± I blatantly sighed at the sight. More specifically, I complained because there were too many inspections happening every time we passed a checkpoint. Raumia was located at the furthest eastern end of Human Territory. It had sea behind it and lush forests surrounding the kingdom. There was even an extremely wide lake seen after the Fifth Defense Line. But as expected of an area conquered by humans, no strong monsters could be sighted and what existed were probably ruins of ancient times. On a side note, the Defense Lines were numbered from the biggest to the lowest. However, I was amazed by the fantastical sight. I thought it was odd once we passed by the Magical Barriers but there was a tower of light protruding from the horizon. As the distance between the carriage and the kingdom shrunk, I continued to see an ever growing scenery of the tower reaching even higher to the sky. But now I could finally see the origin of the light. It was in fact, a castle. Mounted on the top of the hill, the castle was one which symbolized ¡®fairytale¡¯ with its majestic structures and pure white-golden appearance. Decorated with golden ornaments and glass windows, it was as if the castle was forgotten by time and detached from the world. Isolated, and yet displaying mysterious beauty incomprehensible for someone who came from another world like me. Even so, there existed something which was too incredible even for the natives of this world to witness. Presuming this ¡®something¡¯ was at the center of the castle, it stood over the majestic gold and white which reflected the light of Solaris and redirecting all the color spectrum to it. Receiving the lights, the object then projected a shining Tower extending to the heavens be it during the day or beyond midnight. Like a holy sword pointing its blade to the sky, promising victory and glory to the Hero who wielded it. The object was a tall structure unable to be described by any word except a massive [Sword of Light]. ¡°¡­¡­So that is Raumia¡­¡­¡± My voice contained bewilderment as I spoke out. I did hear it having the name ¡®Holy Kingdom¡¯ but it was indeed a sight giving off sacredness. Then I realized there was a problem and when I looked back to the passengers in the carriage¡­ ¡°¡­¡­the light¡­ the light is killing me¡­!!¡± I forgot that a demon is here! Even though he¡¯s a Halfling but he seemed to not take the luster of holiness well!! What should I do to stop him from being reduced to ashes!? As I pondered with the maximum processing speed on, my little brother already fainted with deathly pale complexion! ¡°Uwaaah!? Leon!? Leoooonnn!! Don¡¯t die on me! Hey! Wake uuuupp!! Noooooooooooo!¡± Thus the last traveling day ended. There were so many stuffs going on and it was slightly troubling for some people. But I think it was alright¡­ I guess? Volume Two Epilogue – New Entrance!? -???''s POV- The world is vast. A lot of beings and miracles blended together in it. Creating endless songs which resounded with each other. So many creation was born. So many destruction was born. The life and death of a mortal. The birth and erasure of an immortal. The river known as Time brought many boats sailing in it. One by one, they reached a shore. Another sank. And the other ceaselessly sailing as if accompanying the river till it reached the ocean where the end and beginning became one. Nothing was predetermined. Nothing was determined by one truth. All possessed eternity yet most of them could only pick one path to follow. Those who looked forward to the uncertain future. Those who turned for the past. And those who stood at the threshold of the present. Once again, a tale was spun. And once again, a tale ended. Here was the place where nothing existed. And yet, in this nothingness, everything existed. Yes, everything. A story started from a humble beginning. A legend began with a sword pulled by the chosen one. A romance was initialized once the prince and the princess took each other''s hand. But there was no story that continued without troubles. It didn''t matter even if the trouble was a trivial matter. It didn''t matter even if the problem was a solvable case. A story... could not exist without a shares of mischief. Like a wind which cornered a ship from sailing smoothly. Was it coincidence? Was it fate? Was it destiny for everyone to possess troubles in their stories? Nobody knew the truth other than the truth itself. Even if various theories were raised. Even if thousands of years of researches were started to hunt down the answer. In the end... There was no actual answer to provide everyone''s satisfaction. Therefore, a being questioned. "¡ªwhy is a trouble needed for a story?" The desire to know the truth was not wrong. At the very least, it was a commendable desire even if it demanded a great sacrifice. But mortals often saw the truth as a menace. Because it was ugly, they rejected it and despaired. Because it was harmful, they turned their backs and fled to not be harmed. Because it was cruel, they comforted their selves with false hopes and warm lies. However, even that was what making a story as entertaining. Most did not notice but they sought for a miracle. They desired for something which enticed their peaceful beginning to take a sudden turn. They wanted a change. A problem to look at life in a different way. A change, great enough to appease their narrow minds even though they never asked for it. A small hope to be a little different. There were of course some who wanted no part with problems. Most, if not all saw problems as something which would bother them. A thing which would drag them away from their comfort. An evil which was capable of taking everything they held dear. Because of that, people despaired. Because of that, everyone grieved. Because of that, all despised problems which would become tragedies for their stories. But now¡ªlet''s take a different view on this spice of a story. It is true problems provided hatred. It is true that many were unhappy because of them. It is also the truth that most ships could never reach their destinations because of these emotionless winds. But without them, no story could ever be entertaining. There would never be a story where the prologue and epilogue be different. There would never be a story where the life of the people written in a story developed so much to be able to entwine with one another. Of all things¡­ without conflicts, some things could never be discovered nor treasured. Here was a place detached from the world. Here was the nothingness where everything could be created. In this ''Miniature Garden'' born out of the desire to be disconnected from everything, a being answered. "Without troubles, no story could ever begin beyond the Prologue!!" That''s right! How could I not remember this common knowledge!! No matter how detached I have been from the outside world, I was supposed to know everything! Rivaling the gods... Challenging even the mysterious origin which was definitely beyond my knowledge...!! Hell, I had obtained everything I wanted in this scruffy garden that Shirogane created! The old hag could never stop bothering me even though I have human rights!! I¡¯M BORED OF DOING A MONOLOGUE USING THIRD-PERSON VIEW!! GIVE ME FREEDOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!! "Eh, complaining won''t get me anywhere huh? What should I do then...?" Hm... this library which had become my playground was already of no use. I meant... even though I copied it after glancing over the God of Wisdom Midgard''s office... It quickly became boring! FAST!! Despite me reading aaaaaallll of the information at a pace slower than a Xig!! Just how could I be slower than the slowest creature ever existing which moved only a miniscule of a step once every ten thousand years!!? "Haiz... In the end my life has stopped with there being no problems at all." Scratching my head and pressing a finger on my temple, I decided to wander around the library which size was equal to the world itself if not the realms. As time and gravity did not have any effect in it so you could expect here having no working laws and rules. In this place I can do aaaaannnyyythhiiiing. From floating like a bird gliding through the windy sky to having my hand coming out from my ass hole. Well the second part meant even the space-time continuum and dimensional axis were in jumbles. Kind of amazing but there''s nothing else once you obtained the truth of 3000 worlds!! I really wanted to shout out "Restriction 666 Released! Dimensional Interference Field Deployed!!" but too bad that no one was listening. Not even the old hag was present in the moment. Sigh... a life without troubles were annoying. No antagonists. No tsundere childhood friend and no tsukkomi for my jokes. What a bad taste to live here. How could someone stay sane in this boring place for even a week? Oh, right. Not even time existed here so I could claim there is an absence of it. What a letdown....... And am I a sane person for being here? Fuck it all!! Just where''s my Waifu!? Has someone NTR-ed me!? I call for hax!! Get me the save slot #1, Elsie!! There''s a heroine in need of conquest! I can already see the ending!! ...... ......... ................ "......Aaah. I''m bored. So damn bored I would like to kick some asses. Where is my princess and demon queen?" Hm... I guess threesome is okay. But I don''t believe I have the capacity to have foursome. Then again, just what am I thinking to suddenly wanting sex? Have I become sexually frustrated? Possibly. I won''t deny that. My boner is already at the limits from bursting!! But I don''t think the collection stored by another world''s hero could satisfy me any longer. It''s true that I preferred harem and that some good stuffs with that tag were brought over. However, I think I like the sequel of Chest Sensou more though the prequel has a really easy gameplay. Mind you, these are all legals if not taken from websites which translated the synopsis. And only synopsis with snapshots alone are there in the worst case. "Crap, did I just break the fourth wall? Well no matter though. It''s not like anyone could notice me in here. Besides¡ª" Once I looked down, I saw something restrained with chains. Was it even there? How come it was there? Since when? These questions posed no meaning as the Miniature Garden held no common sets of laws. In fact, there was no law and there were no concepts. Nothing could be here because anything could be here. Let''s say it''s similar to the Yog-Sototh if you''re confused. Lovecraft''s myth is interesting for me. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Hm? Are you asking who you are? Well as if I would know. I could care less and I believed I am not sane, no? Did you think you are not me? Such idiocy. As I floated around aimlessly around the sea of books and bookshelves, an angry roar resounded. "You... son of a biiiiiitttcchh!! Undo these magical seals right here and now, you stupid disciple!!" "Yeow!? So you''re still awake even though you claimed to need a beauty sleep!?" There were heaps of cursing following after. It really hurt my ears so I sighed as I covered them with my hands. Such a simpleton to only shout despite blundering a while ago. I meant... it''s her fault to enter my trap. Even the White Dragoness could do nothing in the face of all beings'' nemesis... which was forgetfulness. I guessed living as an immortal could be very troublesome. Hm¡­ should I call myself Index Librorum Prohibitorum for remembering the details up to this date? The name''s kinda long so I''d rather not be called that. Oh well. Since Teacher was calling me so I floated down and faced her head-on. There was a girl with white hair, white skin and golden serpentine eyes in front of me. She had four peculiar horns. Two of which bended to circle her temple, and two others which went to the back. Should I use her horns to do cliff climbing? By the way, she is naked so she''s currently displaying her glory for all to see! Look at those bountiful chests full of overflowing hopes! Look at her youthful face which was the combined form of innocence of a child and the alluring appeal of an adult! She''s a kyonyuu loli!!! Sadly, the important parts were censored by the chains which tightly constricting her from behind. The chains came from a huge magic circle with complex geometric patterns and ancient languages there. Not to mention there were actually numerous layers of them which gathered mana in a ridiculous speed in order to sustain the seals automatically. I really am a genius. How did I even conduct this grand achievement? Well, it''s a mystery for me too. I simply fiddled with thin air and it just happened. Ooh, am I a god? Well, whatever. Everything could happen in this Miniature Garden. "Hey! Are you listening you dimwit!? Release me!!" "No way~! It would be a disaster if Teacher was released!!" "What do you mean by ME being a disaster!? It is YOU that is a walking disaster!! Not me!! Now undo these seals before you received some spanking!!" "I am not a kid in need of spanking!!" This old hag really got the nerves to subject me as a brat! Did you know that I have long matured!? I even passed the Coming of Age Ceremony with flying colors!! And who the hell are you to punish me when you are clearly under my mercy?!! Oh, that''s right! This time it''s my turn to pay the hag back with all the pains and sufferings I have received!! With my lips forming crescent moon shape, I tapped at one of the chains which restrained Shirogane. "Hyau!?" The White Dragoness suddenly let out a sexy sound! So her armpit is an erogenous zone?! Ooooooohhhh! Now I''m turned on! Damn, had I not known her true age and that she''s not a virgin anymore I would have banged her! I would even resort to kage bunshin to have my way with her...!! Damn you time for letting lolis age!! Don''t you know that the imbalance of big-breasted lolis be the best!? Ah, but, generally, I like women. I''m a gentleman so I would even use Eye of Death Perception to cut open the world. All so that I could save even one of them! But of course, there are women I wouldn''t save. I''m not so idiotic to actually help my enemies even if they are women. But it''s a different story if they''re actually good people forced by evil fates. I''m a gentleman after all!! "So¡ªlet me hear you squeal again." "Hii!?" What happened next was a scene of beating a poor girl (lel) into submission. With chains and other stuff and other stuff that anyone could imagine. Of course, there was not a single thing that could not entice the uprising of manhood!! "FUHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAAAA!! FEEL MY WRATH AND BECOME A SLAVE TO PLEASURES!!" "Hiyah?! Hnh! Nn...! Hauu......!! N-NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" By the way, the torture isn''t X-rated. I''m not into loli baba and I don''t do rape. - - - - - - "Fuh... that was a good workout." Wiping beads of sweats from my forehead, I sighed in satisfaction. Now that Teacher was dead silent (no, she''s not actually dead yet) I could do as I please right? No one would nag at me and nobody is strong enough to beat me. Well, it''s my first victory against my first enemy so I won''t know anything till later on. I have prevailed as a Victor!! However... now that I think about it, I knew nothing of the outside world. And it would go against my logic to not start my story. Hm¡­ fine then. "Let''s go! Let''s go to the outside world!!" I dashed off from the spot and went straight to a big, big, extremely big closed gate which stood at the end of this world of books. Hm? Did I just refer to something again? Even if it''s world of airships or world of warships, I didn''t give a damn! "Now opan da doooooorrrrr!! Press the button here..." *click* *RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!!* Wahoo! A new world! A new story! I am so going to see the world with my own eyes!! How long have I waited for this moment!? I had been observing the mortal realm using the almighty Mirror Lake (mostly used to see girls bathing and changing clothes) and yet there was nothing! I FELT NOTHING BY SEEING!! I don''t need a recorded AV!! I don''t feel full by using binocular alone! Even if I am beyond 30-years old magician, I have the grand dream of ruling the world surrounded by a harem of girls!! "W-wait! Stop right there, you dumb fool!!" A ha ha ha haaaaaaa!! Imma not listenin!! I cyant hear yaaaaaaaaa! Laughing, I jumped into the light beyond the gate and I finally took my entrance to¡ª "The sky!? Eeeeeeeeeeeeehhh?!!" No way! So the Garden was located in the sky!? Was it Synapse all along!? Have I been staying in the paradise of immortals with wings!? Then where are the damn angeloiiiiiidddsss?!! IIIIIKKAAAARRROOOOOOOOOOSSSSS!! "¡ªoh well. Time to be a Fallen Lost Property. And I should say¡ªI HAVE COME TO LOVE YOU ALL, MY HAAAAAARRREEEEEEEEMMM!!!" - - - - - - Somewhere in Human Territory....... far, far away from the falling disaster... But at the same time¡­ "...........!?" "Hm? What''s wrong, Charl?" "...uh... no... it''s just... I felt goosebumps crawling on my back even if for a moment." "...me too." "Now that you two mentioned it, hasn''t the wind gotten cold even though it''s in the middle of the spring...?" "..........Onii-chan. It''s cold... and weird..." "? Did you Ladies caught a cold?" "More like... A degenerate is nearby. I think." "...Uuuugghhhh... be quiet. And close the curtains already..." Side Story 2 – Here Comes a Big One! Hm¡­ did I overthink it or has my ¡®Onii-chan sense¡¯ tingled? Every time he committed something irresponsible, this sense allowed me to detect it and figure out what was to blame for. After all, Onii-chan had been a stupid, the most idiotic Onii-chan in the world. He always made girls fell in love unknowingly and he always wound up being a battered hero who saved the day. Well, the last time he did that he went out with a bang so I really wanted to cry in depression. Because¡ªOnii-chan hasn¡¯t actually died! Well, he did died. The Onii-chan in this world did but not in that world. The fact that afterlife and other worlds truly existed really gave me a peace of mind. So I was not too scared of disappearing with my memories even if I died. However, dying wasn¡¯t a way out. Death was an end to be feared by a living being. And obviously, I would not permit myself to die until I achieved many things including saving the world from perverts with troublemaking powers. ¡­¡­perverts¡­ Ugh. I was reminded of so many unpleasant things in our perilous journey. But most order has been returned in Japan, and I could live without being worried of window breaking criminals entering my house. Although true peace was still far away from the reaches but at least it was progressing. Also spreading. ¡°Hm¡­¡­ This is bad.¡± ¨Csuddenly I heard a male¡¯s voice coming from the living room. While I was laying breakfast onto the dining table, I just so happened to find a young man with glasses and attractive yet baggy eyes giving out a sigh. Haru Ichinose was sitting on the sofa at the living room. He seemed to gaze down on many documents scattered all over the table in front of him. Unlike the usual Haru-san who wore black cloak with amazingly complex embroidery and accessories, he was wearing white shirts draped over his skinny body and baggy pants. Such casualty in someone else¡¯s house but my home had been chosen as the headquarter (base) for the Champions in our town. What about the others? Tracing my gaze over the clock on the wall and then to the staircase where no one was coming from, I realized that Akashi-san and Fukaki-san were still fast asleep. Geez, even though today is holiday doesn¡¯t mean you can slack off you know¡­? Exhaling in a slightly pensive mood, I took off my apron. I was done cooking breakfast as I always woke up early. No one in my family is an early bird so it became my duty to wake up everyone, including Onii-chan. But as my parents were busy with works (yes, they still worked like normal despite the catastrophic event which changed the world) my duty¡­ unfortunately remained unchanged. Because Onii-chan¡¯s friends chose to stay here out of common interest. Now what did they believe as common interest? Well, they seemed to believe grouping up was better to enhance the security and defensive measures. It also helped to communicate with each other and discussing things without getting too exposed to outside threats. While the logic was correct but I did not think that freeloading was okay without my parents¡¯ permission¡­¡­ They became hard to contact once this Ragnarok started. In any case, Haru-san seemed troubled. I better drag him away from those work-related documents before he forgot eating breakfast. ¡°Haru-san! Breakfast is ready, you know?¡± ¨CI yelled from behind the person who was already 21 years old yet did not even do anything except becoming a Home Security Guard. However, my voice did not reach him! How could he ignore me, the landlord (temporary)!! Muuu, now I¡¯m mad!! ¡°H-A-R-U-S-A-N¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± ¡°HARU-SAN! Hey! Are you listening to me!? Haru-san¡­!! Breakfast is ready!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Uuuuuuuuuu! Forget it! If voice alone did not even reach him¡­ violence was the only way out!! I raised my hand upward and suddenly crimson orbs of light emerged from nothingness. The orbs circled my wrist before going over to my opened palm, combining into one sphere of energy made out of mana! This! Is one of the abilities granted to Champions! The power to wield magic!! I knew of this thing because Onii-chan sometimes read fantasy light novels. Though limited, Freyja-sama taught me the rest of my abilities and I also trained under a good senior who sided with her. So¡ªwith this magic¡­ allow me to knock your worthless musing off your head even if for a moment! ¡°Haa! Fireball!!¡± ¡°Hm¡ªowaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!?¡± *CRASH!* *BOOM!* ¡ªthe house trembled for a moment. Smokes flew up in the living room and I huffed with slight palpitations. Because magic required extremely high concentration and because I was still a beginner¡­ I could only cast magic for a few times a day. Still, the result was in favor of my expectations. ¡°¡­¡­Tori¡¯s little sister¡­ why¡­ did¡­ you¡­ hit me¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Because if you don¡¯t stop working then your breakfast will turn cold! And Haru-san, please fix your position. I do not think you are allowed to kiss the floor because I haven¡¯t wiped it yet.¡± ¡°S-so I can kiss the floor if it¡¯s wiped¡­? Now that¡¯s a way to conduct interaction¡­*crack!*¡± Ouch. Did I just hear bones snapping or have I misheard it? - - - - ¡°Fuaaah~~ Good morning¡­¡± ¡°*yawn* ¡ªOh my, something smells nice¡­¡­ good morning, Arika-chan.¡± ¡°Good morning, Fukaki-san. Akashi-san. Please have a seat.¡± The last two of the group who freeloaded in my house smiled wryly. Did they feel guilty letting the youngest (me) cooking breakfast? Well, I am the landlord so it¡¯s my job to serve my guests. As Fukaki-san and Akashi-san took a seat, Haru-san who was drinking miso soup sighed with a smirk. His face looked horrible but at least he was more energetic. Food really helped paint the day for the better! ¡°So¡ªHaru-san. What did you think as problematic?¡± Inquiring him now is the requirement to let him spill out the bean. Just like Onii-chan, Haru-san tended to go overboard whenever he acted alone. And he always stayed the most secretive among the circle of friends Onii-chan made. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think my coercion which attracted Fukaki-san and Akashi-san¡¯s attentions be as effective against Haru-san compared to Onii-chan. Even so¡ªwe¡¯re a team. And a family. What good is there if the family members could not help one another when in troubles? Seeing our curious gaze, Haru-san once again sighed in resignation. He had no room to protest and Onii-chan wasn¡¯t here. It made him less resistant to persuasion! ¡°Fine fine. It¡¯s about an order given by Freyja from the other day.¡± The other day? The three of us were then informed that a new order had reached Haru-san¡¯s wide network. It was the suppression of an abusive Champion who seemed to do whatever they wanted. Unfortunately, not much was known except this Champion was extremely dangerous and that he was near our town if not already inside. Now this is a bad news to follow for a tranquil breakfast. Haru-san said he could not find any lead and he did not see any disturbance with his extensive networks which were acting as surveillance camera over the town. Even so, his intuition as the Champion of the Trickster God told him that the enemy was within the town. ¡°¡­did they blend in with the civilians? Maybe using disguise magic or magic items which concealed one¡¯s presence and mana.¡± ¡°Fukaki, did you forget that my abilities in finding enemies are ranked SS? As if I ever allowed my target escaped my reaches even if they are stronger than me.¡± ¡°Then what about the familiars or alarms? I believe you already set them up in every corner of the town, Haru-kun.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ none of them reacted! It¡¯s just damn odd for them to detect nothing!! Not even residues of mana¡­ or even the aura of this guy!! There wasn¡¯t even any suspicious face which attracted the public¡¯s eyes!!¡± Hmm¡­ I see. An enemy who could stay hidden and invisible even though he¡¯s already under Haru-san¡¯s web. This person was a world-renowned hacker and he was once an international threat to all web security companies. He even broke through the nation¡¯s database and left without any trace. Such elusive criminal was rendered incapable of finding our enemy. If I were to think of our recent battles against Champions from other factions, be it the Asgard, the Niflheimr or Muspelheimmr¡­ No Champions coming from these factions possessed the feature which befit ordinary people. Some were once a famous or infamous person. And several others were complete unknown with unique features. But¡ª ¡°Haru-san, did you filter out the townspeople from your surveillance?¡± ¡°Of course I do¡ªeh?¡± I grimaced once hearing his answer. Haru-san did not mean rude things but he was probably at an edge. After all, our daily life might be shaken up and we might be killed carelessly. If we could not seize the initiative then even if our powers were combined together, we would have casualties. Rather, it was quite amazing that we have survived for the past sixth months. We, a group of Champions hailing from various factions was considered as Irregular in this Second Ragnarok set up by the Norse Gods. We attracted attentions and some oddballs had the nerves to strike us only to leave without dealing the finishing blows. Most, if not all of our battles were won with a paper thin margin. There was a land sweep but it¡¯s mainly because the other Champions considered us retiring so early would leave bad aftertaste for them. Especially for Fukaki-san and Haru-san. Both of them respectively earned the respect of considerable powerful Champions. There will come a battle they have to settle in the near future and I don¡¯t think it will end prettily. Therefore¡ªI must work hard. Even if I¡­ we were ordered to deal with small fries, we cannot be careless or it will spell our doom. And we forgot one thing important after abandoning our normal life. That is¡ªwe only see the special ones as common occurrences¡­ but not the ordinary ones. My friends caught up with my thinking. They were horrified of course and they loathed their selves to be so neglectful of such basic things. Even so, there¡¯s no time to regret over the past mistakes! ¡°Haru-san, enclose your surveillance around the town! Filter all of the civilians!! The enemy must have been one of the townspeople which became a Champion outside your reach!¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Standing up from the chair, I shouted out to Haru-san who was already taking out his laptop and tablet onto the table. ¡°Got it! I¡¯m already in the way of restructuring the systems!!¡± Good job! I quickly turned to Fukaki-san and Akashi-san. They nodded their heads readily and so I issued an order for them. ¡°Fukaki-san, please go the to the highest spot to locate the target once Haru-san relayed their information you! Akashi-san, please become Fukaki-san¡¯s backup if the enemy noticed your movement!!¡± ¡°Understood, Captain!!¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll defend Fuuki with all of my power!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the enemy is an unknown Champion! Any slightest mistake will overturn the situation!! Once Fukaki-san recognized the enemy, take the initiative to use Gungnir!! Aim for a swift and certain victory but regroup once you failed to do so!! I want both of you to return safely above anything else!!¡± ¡° ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!!¡± ¡± ¡°I will also join you all once my preparations for new equipment are ready. However, do not engage the enemy before I gave the signal. Understood?¡± ¡° ¡°Loud and clear, ma¡¯am!!¡± ¡± ¡°Then let us start the mission!!¡± Fukaki-san and Akashi-san quickly left the dining hall in a hurry. Haru-san already busied his self with the system¡¯s restructure. And I also left the spot to my room. Once I arrived there I opened the wardrobe and changed my clothes for ones which were easy for me to run in. A leggings, a tight fitting t-shirt and a red jacket which was both bulletproof and spellproof. The fabric used also allowed me to channel magic easier so it¡¯s the best temporary armor until my actual equipment set was done being enhanced by Freyja-sama. Once done with the clothes, I glanced over two swords¡ªa katana and a nodachi which were resting beside my bed. It was also next to the study desk. On the desk was a portrait of my precious friends and family in a certain summer a few years ago. Grabbing the two swords, I steeled my determination as I head out. ¡°I¡¯m going off again, Onii-chan. Don¡¯t worry, I WILL protect everyone. Just like how Onii-chan did before. And just like how Onii-chan would do at this situation.¡± - - - - - - -Haru¡¯s POV- Honestly, how much of an idiot I could be? To think that I would neglect the smallest data and only aiming for the bigger fish¡­ My intuition must have dulled. I was getting ahead of myself again, Tori. And now I am acting under your little sister¡¯s command. My charisma has truly fallen¡­¡­ Still, I did not think of giving up. Like always, use my intellect and calculate the events with cool head. Without tranquil mind comes chaotic decision. I must stay calm and be reasonable. I had enough of standing on the sidelines. The day where I left everything up to you and allowing me only to pull off the roots behind your back has ended. Here, I will make my front. Here, I will defend what¡¯s left of your legacy. Here, I will show that even someone like me can protect something. Even though I knew you¡¯re alive, but we¡¯re worlds apart. I don¡¯t know if the winner of this silly game of gods will actually be granted with a wish, no matter how impossible it is¡­ but I think it would be nice if you can see everyone here once again. Hm¡­ was I ever this sentimental? Well, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve already guessed in what state you ended up at the other world. Ha ha. Thinking of the possibility where I can see such a twisted future even though my eyes are opened¡­ is really laughable. But anyway, this wouldn¡¯t end well as long as I kept chattering to myself like a freak. Well, I am but at any rate¡­ ¡°Done! Now restarting the surveillance system¡­ Mimisbrunnr¡ªACTIVATE!!¡± With a powerful tap on the tablet, the fusion between magic and science booted up as a loading bar progressed in seconds. The moment the booting process finished, the display blinked and a map of the whole town was shown. Because the town held half of the central district modernized, the city structures became messed up. There were uneven buildings with different heights were placed next to each other and there were some gaps in the alleys which could have become blind spot even from the mighty bird¡¯s eyes. However, with threads of mana creating a colossal magic circle underground, the town was already MY playground! There¡¯s no way anyone¡­ including an ant could escape from my detection!! Now come, you filthy bastard! Show yourself to me and let me expose you to our fangs¡ª ¡°What!?¡° ¨Cmy voice choked. All thoughts stopped running in my head as I stared blankly at the tablet which displayed the information regarding ALL the townspeople and foreigners which were within the town. The information pertaining our current enemy was mostly unknown. Of course, I had expected that there would be some irregulars such as two cell Champions. In fact, group play could actually be more effective when dealing with us who are the amalgamation of the powerhouses in Norse Mythology. But¡­ but! This reading¡ª ¡°¡­¡­fuck! Why the hell is he here of all places!!?¡± Rushing out of the house, I was already equipped with my regular costumes¡­ if not armors that protected me from deathly threats in this Ragnarok. Normally people would have thought of my appearance as strange but once the Divine Garments were worn over our bodies, our presences became something invisible by common eyes. In fact, the dreads and tragedies blooming in this world were caused by Champions who knew that their identities could never be exposed. This caused many crimes. And so many incidents which were treated as cataclysmic events which happened until the correct people stepped up to overthrow the arrogance of those enslaved by power and desires. But me? Well, I just wanted to do whatever that suits my mood and somehow I am driven by the desire to defend this town. Such selfishness but I guess I am influenced by Tori. And because it¡¯s Tori that we¡¯re talking about that I moved out. After all¡ªafter all!! ¡°Arikacchi¡­! Don¡¯t face that person by yourself!! You¡¯re going to be killed!!¡± Unfortunately¡­¡­ my wish did not come true as a tower of scarlet flame burst out from the central district. Burning brightly. Incinerating all matters into the void. The flame of destruction which was capable of enveloping the nine worlds and reducing them into ashes was suddenly ignited. - - - - A few minutes before I joined up with Fukaki-san and Akashi-san, I used shortcuts and by infusing mana in my feet, I was capable to run faster than human¡¯s perception could catch and I could see the world in slow-motion as if looking through a video playback. But that was why something was odd. In the world where everything seemed so slow, I caught something which was NOT moving slow. In fact, I believed that this something was moving at the same speed as me but it should have been impossible. I¡¯m the fastest in my group. And my manipulation of body enhancing magic is beyond the leagues than the others. Even when compared to Akashi-san¡¯s divine strength as a result of him becoming the Champion of Thor, I could become equal if not stronger than him even if only for a moment at one aspect. That¡¯s why I suddenly stopped. I stopped once I planted my feet in the middle of the intersection which was familiar to me¡­ It also stopped moving. It was standing across me, separated with a distance which was easily reachable for a Champion and enhanced humans. A distance which meant nothing for me¡­ and for this something. ¡°¡­¡­who are you? Show yourself!!¡± ¨CI shouted out as I posed to draw my swords. It wavered. The object clad with gray cloak with a hood which covered the face wavered. What was in front of me¡­ was a person. Now I could see him and I quickly reported by using telepathic link. [Fukaki-san! Akashi-san!! Can you hear me!? The enemy is in front of me!!] [¡­¡­eh¡­? *static*¡­.at¡­!? I¡­*static*¡­ear¡­!!] [¡­Fukaki-san¡­?] The link was suddenly cutoff as the sound of sand grinding each other could be heard. I realized the communication link was jammed and therefore prepared myself for the worst case scenario. ¡°Sealed off. You erected a barrier and sealed this area from the world¡­! Who the hell are you?!!¡± There was no response. But suddenly, after several seconds passed¡­¡­ ¡±Oh come on~ Don¡¯t you remember me¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what¡­?¡± ¡­what¡­ what is this? What is this uneasiness¡­? ¡±I think we already met before¡­ Hm¡­ When was it? Was it five years ago¡­¡­?¡± My heart¡­ why is it thumping fast? But rather than a peace of mind or excitement¡­ I was¡­ scared¡­¡­ What¡­ what is this feeling¡­¡­? ¡±¡­Oh well. It¡¯s not like years made any difference. But if that is the case, then an introduction is needed¡­ after all, you and I have an unexpectedly deep ties.¡± ¡­memories flooded in my head. My brain continued to connect the dots even though I did not want to remember it. ¡°¡­yo¡­you¡­ you are¡­¡­¡± ¨Cmy trembling voice reached him. The cloaked figure laughed as slender hands reached for the hood. Bits by bits. Slowly, the hood fell off. Revealing the sickening truth which shaken me to the very core of my existence. I¡­ know¡­ him¡­ I know I can recognize him even if the world is reborn for thousands of times¡­! He¡­! This person is¡­!! He is¡­¡­!! ¡°Hello there, little sister of the shitty brother who I ran over!! We finally encountered each other again after my arrest!!¡± ¡­¡­it was¡­ the man who killed Onii-chan!! Volume 3 Prologue – Reunion...! Arc 2 ~School Life, Raumia and the Beginning of Everything~
¡°Hm¡­ now that I think about it, how are we supposed to enter the school?¡± ¡°Ehh¡­? Well¡ªI guess. It¡¯s that right? Entrance exam or something?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have many information. And a test looks bothersome¡± ¡°¡­¡­You girls are really useless despite being older.¡± ¡° ¡° ¡°I DON¡¯ WANT TO BE TOLD THAT BY YOU OF ALL PEOPLE!!!¡± ¡± ¡± The three of us shouted angrily at Leon! However, the half-demon simply looked away uncaringly with arms crossed behind his head which was covered by a hood. Franz too smiled bitterly as Lily tottered beside him very closely. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. As much as I wanted to separate the child from this pedophile, we¡¯re in a large crowd. Can¡¯t make her worried too much. By the way, hello there. My name is Charlotte Augmund, the leader (tentatively) of this troupe filled with miscellaneous bunch. Long story short, I am a reincarnated person and have been living as a male until I became what I am currently. Upon this year, I have reached the 12th years of my second life and my mental maturity is at 29. Now, we are at the Holy Kingdom Raumia. I, Leon, Anise and Alia are here to enroll as students of an Academy called Leimburg. Of course, I believe that I should have at least the privilege to study at school since I¡¯m a part of the nobility but what about my friends? ¡°This is so difficult¡­¡± Anise, the maroon-haired fighter commented. ¡°Bear with it, Anise. Even I don¡¯t like staying in the crowds for too long.¡± The blue-haired Aqua Mage¡ªAlia said. ¡°But this place is just huge! How much further is the Intermediate Layer anyway?!¡± Alia complained. Well, Alia. This is why we¡¯re thinking up a plan. The Academy is located at the Intermediate Layer of the kingdom, while we¡¯re in Public Layer. What is ¡®Public Layer¡¯? Strictly speaking, there are three districts in Raumia. One for commoners and peasants to live in, above it was a ¡®layer¡¯ for landless nobles to inhabit with heightened quality of necessities, job vacancies, wealth, also security. And above it was the palace which housed the entire Royal Family plus all sort of important people. ¡°At any rate, we need more information. I don¡¯t have any pass that can bring us to the Intermediate Layer and we can¡¯t just waltz in to a nobles-occupied area all by ourselves.¡± I announced. ¡°Hm¡­ can¡¯t you just talk with the guards about the matter? Charl is a noble right~?¡± Anise asked while leaning closer. ¡°If nobles have some Guild Cards to identify their selves then I wouldn¡¯t be driven off from the gate right?¡± I retorted angrily. Those people claimed that I was just a commoner kid and shooed me away as if I was a small animal. I really hated them as they held condescending gazes latched on commoners! Not only that, they had lustful intents in their eyes! It caused goosebumps to crawl on my back!! Also, the reason why I have no passes was because my family did not situate under Raumia¡¯s region but instead, Aeinsland¡¯s. The Warrior King had no interests in sending people to Raumia as he loathed this place out of the Rebellion which happened several years ago. And other stuff which I found out to be¡­ very petty. However, he¡¯s a freeman in all and therefore let us Noble Households under his dominion to act freely as long as we could guard our territories from famish, chaos, internal sufferings, and outside threats. Yare yare. ¡°¡­Franz, don¡¯t you have any way to clear up a way?¡± ¡°Depending on the way you want it, Little Missy. Is it the legal way or the illegal way?¡± ¡°Ille¡ªoh whatever. Can you just do it in peace? I don¡¯t think the Academy will accept bribery.¡± Settling on the chair, we chose to relax in an open caf¨¦. It¡¯d be odd for commoners to act so polite and I¡¯m already drawing attentions enough with my golden hair. Franz fiddled with his mug before he patted Lily¡¯s head a few times. Geh, is he really not a lolicon¡­? ¡°Sure do~ the best thing is to get letter of recommendations. You can get one from the Academy who usually let the Intermediate Layer open for public next weekend. There¡¯s a free-for-all Exam to become students without worries over the funding.¡± ¡°¡­so it¡¯s like a competition to obtain the rights to study without a damn care?¡± Leon asked readily. ¡°The thing is¡ªyou will have to select the category of your studies beforehand. There are basically three types: Knight Course, Mage Course and General Course. These three will determine which path you will follow when you enrolled. But¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­we have to take the Exam first¡­?¡± ¡°Yep. It¡¯s basically that.¡± Franz laughed happily as he chugged the whole of his drink. Really, he lacked manner when eating and probably living in the same way. Still I waited for him to continue from the place he left at. ¡°The Exam is simple actually. If you want to become a Knight Course Student, then you will have to defeat an Examiner who is basically from Knight Course. Meanwhile, if a person wants to be a Mage Course Student then they will have to receive magic aptitude test. General Course is unfortunately beyond my knowledge but anyway. The bad thing is, the Examiners are selected randomly so either you get a showoff, an absolute prick, a common arrogant noble with high nose or superior complex to a Valedictorian should you want to enter the Knight Course.¡± Franz further explained with a finger raised as if pointing at a floating blackboard. ¡°¡­I see. I have to fight against those who are more skilled than me. Or rather¡­we must prove ourselves worthy to be a student. And this system caused only exceptional few of commoners to become one. That¡¯s why it¡¯s presented once every season.¡± Hm¡­ this is bad. I do think that the Exam would never be a written form as writing and reading are privileges only for nobles. Even the Academy would consider that part, but the only way for someone like me to enroll is by paving my way to the top. ¡°Well, Little Missy and her friends are probably fine. The four of you always worked together and you all shared your knowledge as well as strength openly. It¡¯s no wonder you can defeat a band of bandits despite how frequently they appeared.¡± Franz commented as I exchanged gazes with my friends. They all nodded down except Leon who cared not a single thing. He didn¡¯t like the idea of living in a place full of sacred aura especially coming closer to the [Sword of Light]. Though I understood his reason and sympathized with him, we could not turn back. And at the spot, we decided what path we will take. ¡°Okay then. We¡¯ll participate in the Exam!¡± ¡° ¡°Yeah¡­!!¡± ¡± ¡°¡­¡­haa¡­ looks like I have no choice in this matter.¡± The three of us raised our hands to the air and cheered together. However, I soon noticed and turned to the Minstrel. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°By the way, what will you do, Franz? What are you going to do now?¡± When asked like this, the person in question pondered for a bit. He then set his stare at Lily who is his companion. Then he smiled softly. ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s right. I would like Lily to join you. If you can, please help her become a student as I have something more important to do around the Guild.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Lily croaked. - - - - - - ¡°Number 79! You may enter now!!¡± In an open field circled with wooden fences, there were tents present with many people gathered outside the fences. Most were spectators and Examinees who wanted to gain a way to reach for higher education as well as power. To begin with, at Intermediate Layer, the soils were better and far nurtured with magic influences, leading to crops and natures growing unreservedly. That¡¯s why even a single patch of field possessed higher potentials for farming. This time, at the western part of the Intermediate Layer, people gathered and youths from all places desired to enroll in the famous Leimburg Academy. The one and only best quality of an Academy which had proven its worth by producing various geniuses and great figures throughout its history. Surprisingly, the Academy did not have restriction of ages to register as students. Although one needed to be at least five years old because it already meant they are regarded as youths in puberty. Or adulthood. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going then, everyone.¡± I left the circle, armed and ready. ¡°Hehehee! Go all out, Charl!!¡± Anise waved a hand. ¡°¡­Have fun out there, Charlotte. Please refrain from getting overboard.¡± Alia said. ¡°Don¡¯t make us waiting.¡± Leon snorted. Hey! I entered the testing field brazenly. All eyes caught me and most of them showed surprises. Well, it¡¯s not wrong for them to think that it¡¯s incomprehensible. Unlike most of the participants hailing from outside Raumia, I chose Knight Course and what I carried with me is just a simple wooden sword. If asked why, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t kill my opponent and using my finely sharp sword Tyrfingg (I named the sword Fei gifted me as such) would be overkill. Also, it¡¯s not like all people here are all dummies. I could sense myself being gauged. Probably, among the audiences and Examiners there were those who could detect my aura. Let¡¯s just hope I won¡¯t faint in the process as I hadn¡¯t drunk my medicine lately. ¡°¡­¡­Participant number 79. Are you sure to enter the path as Student Knight?¡± The referee who was a Combat Advisor of the army, asked. He¡¯s a man with deep brown hair and beard but he has the vigor of a seasoned knight. He does look like he won¡¯t cheat in the judgment¡­ ¡°Of course. Please do not take any negative feelings and please judge the Exam as fair as possible. Nothing could be requested more than that, Mister Judge.¡± I stated with confidence. ¡°¡­¡­Very well then. Your Examiner is allotted with Number 2. A Student Council member of the Knight Course. The rules prohibited both of you to commit murder. The victory condition is either you knocking out the examiner or forcing them to surrender. However, you cannot use magic and you are not allowed to use other weapons than the designated ones the guards have approved. Do not use any item and fight fairly in honor of the Royal Knights¡¯ presence in this Exam. Tell me if you think it¡¯s impossible to accept.¡± Hoo¡­¡­? Now this sounds good. To think from right off the bat I would fight a strong opponent¡­ Such a blessing in disguise. But I think one sword won¡¯t match me very well if the opponent is stronger than me. I guess I could enjoy this battle then. Even if it¡¯s an Entrance Exam based on what medieval age would do, I¡¯m more excited than anything! I¡¯ll see how much I¡¯ve grown when fighting against people other than vagrants and Takeru-sensei!! ¡°Just perfect. Show me what you¡¯ve got as an Academy which proclaimed as the best in the continent!¡± As I shouted, from the tent at the other side beyond the wooden fence, a person appeared. It¡¯s a bit distant for me to clearly outline the figure of the person. However, that contour must have been one of a male. And he had well-built proportions plus the way he held his sword¡­ Mh. A fighter. Probably stronger than I. Wielding the wooden sword and readying a stance, I fixed my gaze as a voice rang out¡ª ¡°Damn it. Just why do I have to take care of some bean sprouts¡¯ examination? Damn that woman for interfering my affairs so much!!¡± Kicking the ground with his heel, the person who entered was a young man carrying the vibe of arrogance, despise and loathsomeness. However, from the way he walked to the way he raised his wooden sword, he looked nothing but a veteran. His black hair fluttered by the wind, hiding the cold gaze of obsidian grey under his bangs. His mouth formed a ¡°¤Ø¡±-shape as he stood across me. His downcast gaze slowly raised up and he reflexively said. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t give a damn whether you have something to do in the Academy or something else. This is not a place for women to be involved in, you hear me¡ª¡° At once, our gazes met each other. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­wha¡­¡­t¡­?¡± The person was perplexed. And I too was stunned. For I remembered what his voice was. I clearly remembered and recognized that ¡®always annoyed¡¯ tone of voice. Even after five years, I have never even forgotten it. His rude speech. His emotionless retorts. His disgusted gazes full of irritation to others. The parts of him which never changed have never tried to. I was certain he did not wish to change too. Both me, and him¡­¡­ had some things that never changed so much they allowed us to recognize each other in a flash. Right then and there. All my passions for battles and thrills were washed away with surges of emotions. So many memories resurfaced all at once and in my heart, a loud thump resounded stronger and stronger as moments passed by¡­ If I were to compare this situation with a game¡­ especially a dating sim game, then there would be a window like this:
You have encountered the person you wanted to meet for a long time! What will you do?
1. Punch him 2. Erase him from existing 3. Kick his balls and shave his hair till nothing¡¯s there
Volume 3 Chapter 1 – This is All Your Fault… -Fei¡¯s POV- What in the name of Seven Chaos is¡­¡­? That was the only thought I have at the moment. For the impossible have actually happened. The worse possibility that I thought to not let it happens happened. And it¡¯s right in front of me. The cruel truth shook me back and forth. My mind could not endure the disappointment and rages over my current self which allowed this to happen. Even without words, I knew her. Even without pondering, I recognized her. Even if the world died and reborn along with her, I could still believe it was her. I could tell from her appearance. I could tell from the vivid, seemingly glowing golden hair which was parallel to the dawn¡¯s majestic light. I could tell from the clear, brilliant eyes with the color of the purest emerald I have ever seen. I could tell because she possessed the uniqueness only she could have in this entire continent. Memories I shared with her were recalled back. The moments I spent with her in the past all caught me off guard and took a hold of my body. Including the burst of emotions I have at her¡­¡­ everything was liberated to the point where it hurts. She is here. And she is real. The person who is in front of me, is undoubtedly¡ª ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Char¡­¡­lotte¡­?¡± My voice wavered in the air. Once the word reached her ears, the girl in front of me trembled. She hid her expressions. Still, I could see her hands gripping the sword strongly. Tighter than before I blinked to ascertain the truth in front of me. I wanted to raise a hand and approach her but¡ªthe girl vanished from the spot! My pupils widened in an instance. With specks of dust left behind, the girl vanished from the spot. And then I noticed a shadow appearing at the corner of my eyes. ¡°Wha¡ª¡° Grey and green gazed at each other. My view was filled with the face of the person I devoted to protect for eternity. She was right in front of me. Soundlessly, silently, and instantaneously. How did she become so fast-!? The girl quickly pivoted her heels, taking a firm stand on the grounds. She stretched her legs, then pulling her arms which were holding the sword to the back as if drawing a bow¡¯s arrow to the limits. ¡°Wait¡ª!!¡± I hollered a few moments later than I should have. The chills of Death enraptured me and I could foresee my demise as the girl uttered a phrase as if chanting. ¡°EX¡ª¡° The sword shone. I doubted if it truly shone as wood and metal were not materials which worked well when infused with low-grade enchantment spells. Though there existed special means and exclusion to my belief, I certainly caught the wooden sword¡¯s blade unleashing brilliant light. Aura enhancement¡­!? While I exasperated in shock over her sudden growth in skills and physical stature¡ª ¡±CALIBUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRR!!¡± Suddenly, my sense of balance disappeared. My vision darkened for an instant as I saw the blue of¡­ the sky¡­¡­? Next, my body struck something hard which felt like the palace¡¯s walls. The walls were supposed to be as hard as adamantium ore¡­ And my body broke through them like a thrown rock shattering the windows. - - - - -A Certain Queen¡¯s POV- My name is Luna ¡®Envy¡¯ Sanctum Raumia. At the beginning of spring, I enthroned myself as the Queen of this twisted kingdom my father once ruled with eccentric ambitions. I was both pleased and displeased for achieving the position impossible for someone like me to acquire. At one side, I had grown tired of living a life as a puppet. At the other side, I acquired myself the chance to overrule this vile place. I was jealous of my other siblings who lived a life less like puppets. I was jealous of my older brother who had the freedom to choose. I was jealous of a person who disappeared from this kingdom all by himself in exchange of a mere commoner¡¯s head. Envy. Yes, I envied them. In my case, I envied everything the world has and the people who did not share the same fate as me. I have so many things I could have done and yet was unable to. All because I had been a doll the previous king created. All because I had been one of his pawns in a grand scheme which failed miserably the moment my eldest brother committed rebellion. Honestly, men are such foolish creatures. Either getting drunk in power or becoming possessive to the point of being blinded by their worthless ideals¡­ they have been and always will be a bunch of idiots women like me could never understand. Even though it¡¯s because we are women that we could see through them. ¡°Huff¡­ Not only that, we still have a problematic kid who likes to skip classes and hiding his face from public. This is getting more and more chaotic.¡± Rubbing my chin with the back of my hand, I heaved out a deep sigh behind the work desk I was in. The place was right in the royal palace which housed the main branch of the ruler of Raumia, and it was also the place I lived in unlike before. High in the palace where I could see the whole kingdom and borders, the office for the king to actually work in was anything but shabby for my standard. Just take a look at the confidential documents and tax reports in the barrels over there!! ¡°Father was definitely a stupidly shameless man to actually mix in two different objects with different purposes in the same place. Well, he was a scum till the very end anyway. I wonder how mother could marry such a worthless man without values like him.¡± ¡°¡ªyour majesty, I believe complaining will get you anywhere.¡± A sudden interruption entered my field of sight in the form of a woman at her early twenties. She wore the uniform for the female servants which consisted of black dress and long skirts, then a white apron draping over it. She also had a headdress which signified her status as a servant. Still I scowled bitterly upon her truthful answer. ¡°I know it already, Maria. But simply holding it in rather than letting out our honest opinion will create a self-destructive personality.¡± I chided back at her. ¡°Well then, please let out your dissatisfaction by handling the documents with your hands. This humble servant believes that her majesty¡¯s lips are not suitable to use such crude words.¡± The head maid pushed another stack of documents onto the desk. Kh¡­! To think this woman is pushing all the works that no ordinary people could finish in a month to a person such as I¡­ So this is your scheme all along? ¡°¡¯A wise ruler is a wise person with a wise mouth.¡¯ Often I heard it and often I found how sarcastic the phrase meant for people such as I.¡± I pulled the first few documents and began reading them, a feather quill was ready to sign or cross them. ¡°Is that so?¡± The female servant said, her tied viridian hair brushed over her back as her head tilted slightly to the side. I really wished I could have her head lopped off but she was the Head Servant who could easily clean the whole castle to the point of perfection. She¡¯s also a very intelligent person rarely found in the swarm of pigs below. To be honest, I sometimes doubted if she was a simple commoner raised in a common family. In any case, Maria is the most excellent servant previously serving father. Though the Foolish King was a nasty person possessing no kindness, he had the keen eyes to regard quality over quantity. It was a reason why he possessed so many concubines capable enough to give birth to potential mages and Vagnalos Candidates. Well, even they were left unscathed after the rebellion. Excepting this one. ¡°Your highness, your expression is unbecoming. Please calm down.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­? So even you believed I should not smile? Do you want me to have the knights execute you?¡± The servant shrugged. Her eyes closed momentarily then she let out a comment. ¡°Dare I say it does not befit your current circumstance? I trust your majesty will not show a smile brimming with ill intentions in front of anyone excepting your enemy.¡± Maria smiled. ¡°¡­¡­has it been like this or do you simply have a crude language, Maria¡­? Don¡¯t tell me the previous king has always listened to your foolery all the time?¡± I snarled. ¡°Well now¡­ that is difficult to say.¡± Maria replied. And then¡ªit happened. It was actually not very unexpected as peace was but a fleeting moment. To be honest, in Magnis, there existed so many things in so many places there was practically no order in a place the hands of laws could not reach. Struggle as they might, it was a common sight for those with power having the privilege to conquer the weak. Even if it was not making sense, I was certain that is just how this world works. Yes, it is inevitability. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡ªBut I didn¡¯t expect that the unexpected would fall from the sky. ¡°Huh?¡± My word resounded, my eyes opened wide as the ceiling of the large office crumbled due to the falling object which was so very fast my perception could not catch up. What were the chances? What just happened? An enemy attack? An air raid? Has the castle invaded by a group of assassins? All of the mysteries were blown away into obscurity the moment the unexpected object became a large black dot, filling my view completely. This castle where I resided in along with my family¡ªor rather, along with the remnant of it was one made with exquisiteness and grandness. There was the throne hall the size of a cathedral and even the ceiling was out of reaches by normal means. No room was too ¡®small¡¯ except the underground prison and hidden chambers, and there was the case where I lost ways when trying to find the bathroom in the middle of the night. Unfortunately¡­ the castle literally meant aerial combats were possible and there were many structures which could be used for advantages in battles. Especially assassination which was the matter that spelled death to father. I was about to raise a proposal regarding the whole construction of the palace after signing all of these documents related with the reformation of the societal structures¡­ If not for this intruder which quickly crashed to me. ¡°Kyaaaaah!?¡± ¡°Yo-your majesty!!?¡± Smokes piled up. The scent of dust and the sound of pebbles hitting the floor could be heard. As the situation became tense and I was in the dark amidst the thick layers of dust¡­¡­ I was once again shaken up as I could feel something which was yet again¡­ something terribly unexpected. ¡°Ugh¡­ gah¡­ What¡­ what was with that ridiculous strength¡­¡­? That girl really has become a brute after five years¡­¡­¡± There was a voice. And it was a voice familiar to almost everyone who witnessed the Liberation of my kingdom. Who could it be other than him that always sounded so annoyed? Who could it be other than him that does not want any problem concerning others? Who could it be other than him that has no manners and etiquette whenever he talked to ladies? The answer was so obvious that I nearly yelled. ¡°E-e-e-e-e-Eld¡­ Elder brother¡­.? Wha-what is the meaning of th-this¡­?!¡± E-eh!? What¡­ what is wrong with my voice?! I thought I was properly transmitting my intention to stay as dignified as Maria instructed me to! No, to begin with¡­! ¡°¡­.Hah¡­? Hm¡­¡­.?¡± His obsidian grey eyes rolled down. Normally he had the passive look of an apathetic person but now he was definitely annoyed. Why are you even scowling when you heard my voice!? As the clouds of dust dissipated and as my vision returned to normal¡­¡­ two gasps could be heard in my office. But why two? Who are they coming from? It was mine and Maria¡¯s. Again, why am I the one who responded with a gasp especially when it was done as if shocked by a sudden betrayal? The reason was obvious the moment I shouted from the top of my lungs. ¡°Y-Y-Y-You¡­ YOU IMMORAL BEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSTTTT!! WHERE ARE YOU PUTTING YOUR HANDS ON?!!!¡± ¡°Huh!? W-wait a minute! As if I would want to touch a girl extremely undeveloped like you!!?¡± *SNAP!* There was the sound where something had snapped inside me. ¡°¡ªOh my, your majesty¡­ I shall ready a group of the palace¡¯s expert healers. For now¡­ I shall inform the guards to return to their positions.¡± ¡°Wait a moment! Maria?! Are you handing me to this runt¡¯s hands?!¡± ¡±Oh no you won¡¯t escape!!¡± I gripped the neck of the young man with jet-black hair and quickly threw him down to the floor beside me. He made a wonderful noise as the moment I took my chance, I was already emitting mana from my entire body. I stood up, arms stretched forward and aimed at the stupid bastard who groped his little sister¡¯s breasts. Not to mention he insulted me! I didn¡¯t want to be born having this undeveloped body you know!? Now I¡¯m set to cast a magic which I mastered for a long course of years! ¡°Let the flame of beginning incinerate evil! Let the stars burn ablaze as they rain down upon the corrupted lands!! Let my desire be known for I demand the divine judgment of Solaris!!¡± The Hero exasperated in horror. He quickly ran to the door but when he tried to touch the knobs lightning ran rampant around them. The bluish green harmful energy ran from the double doors and around the walls, ceiling¡­ all the way to the windows behind me. What a wonderful job Maria has done for me! It¡¯s a magical ward made to defend from outside threat but conversely, it allowed imprisonment from whoever placed within it! I will raise her salary after I am done with this bastard¡­¡­! ¡°Y-you¡­! For committing l¨¨se-majest¨¦¡­ I hereby declare¡ªabsolute termination of your existence, perverted elder brother!!¡± ¡°What?! W-wait! I¡¯m innocent he¡ª¡° ¡°No excuse! Now die! [Incineration]!!¡± The spell was activated the moment a magic circle shining with bright crimson appeared in front of me. The magic circle expanded and spun with high speed, then it generated light brighter than daylight. Soon enough everything was enveloped with it and¡ª - - - - Distances away, a knight who was bored as he gazed back to the city he protected from the top of the border wall¡­¡­ witnessed a red blast energy which emerged from the castle. It went all the way to the sky it pierced through the clouds, the winds and the doves which happened to pass by. ¡°Bhu!? W-hat the hell¡ª!?¡± Soon a comrade of his who happened to sleep while standing yelled as his head was struck by falling fried birds. Cooked with perfection! - - - - - - I didn¡¯t remember anything well after the sudden outburst. In fact, I did not even notice I was back at the inn we lodged in. We¡­? Well, I was certain Leon and the others were not with me but anyhow, I was listlessly laying my face on the bed. It¡¯s a bit hard and it was poorly adequate for a long sleep. Even so¡­ I just wanted to bury my head on the pillow! ¡°What did I do? What did I do? What did I do? What did I do? What did I do¡­¡­!!?¡± It wasn¡¯t right to hit Fei with all of my strength! I was too careless in restraining my emotions that I blasted him away with a sure-kill signature move! Even if I did want to punch him but killing him on the get-go is not right!! And¡ªand¡­! Why is he so tall!? Even his face matured beyond recognition! I thought he would grow up the same way like Takeru but he didn¡¯t! He became a handsome man to the point of refreshing!! Wait, why did I think his face is refreshing!? No no no no! Don¡¯t imagine him! Don¡¯t fantasize like a shoujo manga protagonist, me!! Alas, my struggle was in vain. I ended up visualizing Fei¡¯s figure in my mind like mad. His black hair. His grey pupils. His broad shoulders. His straightened back. His well-built muscles. His tight abs. His moderate but ideal waist. His firm hips. His long legs. His large hands. And¡­ his smile¡­? ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? What-what am I thinkiiiiiiiiiinnnggg?!¡± I could not stop myself from rolling around the bed! How could I not stop when my head was practically asking for a guy!? Since when did this absurd change happen!!? What happened to me, o gods ruling the heavens above!!? Just then¡ªa pain bolted through the entirety of my body. I fell down. Things clattered as the objects I placed on the cupboard next to the bed dropped. Causing series of sounds and yet the pain which coursed in my body did not stop. Rather, it heightened even more as my heart thumped louder than usual. It didn¡¯t stop. The pains and thumping did not stop even though night has fallen¡­ My head hurts so much I feel fuzzy. My cheeks feel like burning. Even my fingers are trembling. My heart is furiously beating as moments go by¡­ What¡¯s more¡­ there is a numbing pain circling around my stomach¡­¡­ Spreading to every single cell in my body. I didn¡¯t understand anything. My mind was like a pure white sheet of paper. I could not even understand why the changes happened and I was bewildered by the increasingly sweet, sweet pains whenever I remembered a certain someone. Wait, why do I think it¡¯s a sweet pain when I panted and there¡¯s a weird feeling coming from a corner of my body! Wh-why¡­? Why is this happening to me¡­!? ¡°Au¡­ Uuuuuuuu¡­! It hurts¡­ Why the hell does it hurt so much even though I am used with my period¡­? This¡­ this must be your fault¡­This¡­ is all¡­ your fault¡­ Baka Fei¡­¡­¡± Volume 3 Chapter 2 – The Gate Keepers of the Academy The next morning¡­ At the tavern below the inn we chose to stay in¡­¡­ "So... who''s the guy from yesterday, Charl?" Anise questioned me for the nth time. "Ugh! Th-that again...!?" I nearly choked. "To be frank, I have never seen Charlotte reacting impulsive like that. Yes, I would like to know more." Alia nodded down. Even Alia too!? ¡°Just why are you two asking anyway!?" I shouted. " "Because we''re curious obviously." " Why are you two so in sync at this kind of timing?! Leon, help!! "No way. I''ve no reason to help." Eh!? Why do you look so discontent like that!? Are you angry? Are you mad because I left you in the dust yesterday...? Or could it be... Hn? Why is Lily hiding behind me...? "Are you okay, Lily?" I asked to distract everyone''s attention from me. "...um... uh... that..." The girl with silver hair and ruby red eyes looked away. She was frowning... or rather, disturbed. Why? I knelt down and offered an ear to listen. "Wh-why is everyone... staring at us...?" Lily inquired. "Well, about that..." I dryly smiled and glanced at the people on the street. Wow, they were staring at us very hard. Due to us in the Intermediate Layer where only nobles and knights are allowed to live in, a bunch of commoners must be a rare sight if not displeasing sight. In fact, we who passed the Entrance Exam with flying colors were probably seen as nuisance to the nobles. Take Anise for example. She''s an Adventurer, and she''s a girl no less than 13 years old. She defeated her Examiner in Knight Course test by using her fists and kicks. This caused her to receive good remarks by martial artists yet despised by noble ladies, mainly because she, as a lady, ought to have the graceful gait at the eyes of nobility. Meanwhile, Alia was a commoner yet she was also a Mage approved by magic guild. That was shocking news. After all, those who are regarded as nobles are people with fame and gifted lineage. Even more, Alia was capable of unleashing rainstorm which, according to her, is a very advanced spell. Most examiners who were typical nobles seemed to look down on her because of their extremely high pride and superiority complex. Then¡ªthere''s this little girl looking no different than a 5 years old kid when she''s already 8 years old. Lily chose General Study Course aiming for general education, trades, political discussions and historical facts of Magnis. The General Study seemed to focus on society learning and scholastic literature, a new course practically open for a year. What¡¯s more, Lily aced it by defeating her Examiner in a game of words chain. I was saddened by my idiocy for not taking that course but oh well. It''s highly possible Lily was taught by Franz when it came to literature and wisdom. Who knew better about literature other than Traveling Minstrels, people that were known as history weavers at some point in time? The second last would be Leon. He practically blew the Examiner the same way as I did but he simply used a flick! Dekopin rocket!! No one even dared to voice suspicion of him cheating when he sent the angry mobs away in the same manner. Lastly, me. I caused chaos because I knocked Fei away. The Hero Raumia prided over... was blown away by a girl younger than him. Is there anything more unreasonable than this? More like, the how and why could he fly like that is also a mystery to me. Did I awaken my true power before I realized it...? And I was still under the weather ever since yesterday...... Uuu... I must order my medicine at long last huh...? Of course I received more hatred than I wanted, but most of the men when looking at me fluttered in the air at the first glance. Just why are you smitten by a raw display of power¡­? "Well. Let''s just stay ignorant of the matter. They won''t hurt you anyway, Lily." "R-really...?" "The anxious Lily is so cute...! Let me hug you!!" "Anise, you''ll just suffocate her so no cuddling." "Aww... stingy Alia...!" ...well. I guess I seemed to have avoided the worst possible outcome. Phew. " "So? Who''s the guy from yesterday?" " "Starting over again!?" - - - - "Hm... so this is Leimburg Academy......" Anise''s comment was filled with awe. Well, it was obvious because what stood in front of the five of us... is more or less a gigantic building with massively wide space. There was a gate with iron fences stretching to the left and right as far as our eyes could reach. The gate itself possessed two stone statues of a dragon and a bird resembling a phoenix. Beyond the gate was a long, long path capable to let several carriages lining together. Flower gardens existed besides the path built by red bricks. And further beyond it was a castle... no, was it England parliament hall? Simply amazing how it was designed very intricately and grandiosely with marble sculpted pillars, shiny decorations and white walls similar to those which were used for the castle. Heck, I believed that this would cost a large amount of gold coins to maintain. And the tuition fees... well, nobles have money so it should be easy enough. Anyway, when we tried to step into the Academy premise¡ª "Show us your purpose for coming to this place." ...Eh? Who said that? I looked around and Leon pointed at the statues...... "What is your desire for coming to this sacred place for learning?" The phoenix statue flashed azure light from the place the eyes were located at. It''s voice was that of a woman with pure clarity. "Show us malice and you will be exterminated." The dragon statue flashed jade green light from its eyes. The voice was that of a man with so many pressure in its tone. "The statues talked!?" I shouted in surprise. "Oh. Those are gargoyles right...? Or perhaps, familiars." Uwah. Miss Aqua Mage here looks very interested in them. She even had glittering lights in her eyes. "But rather than familiars... are you two spirits? The flow of mana circulating around the two of you looks to be the same so your contractor must have quite large amount of mana to bind the two of you in powerful physical vessels such as these." There was a chuckle coming from the phoenix. "Excellent insight, child. You seem to have a bright future as a Mage. Are you a new student?" "Yes. Is this letter the object needed for us to enter the Academy?" Alia presented the letter of recommendation in front of the statue and there was another glint flashing in the Familiar¡¯s eyes. "Certainly. Please present the letter in front of me should you desire to become a Mage Course Student. If you wish to learn the knighthood then please present it in front of Mister Dragon over there." The phoenix said. ...Mister Dragon... I somehow gazed skeptically at phoenix''s direction and I found the dragon statue grumbled. Did he just pout? Well anyway, I walked over to him and offered the letter of recommendation. "Ah¡ªone who carved ways with a struggle. You seem to hold potential in the way of battle." "Haa...? I see...?" The dragon grunted, then the statue which stood on top of the pillar next to the gate moved as if alive! He even flapped his wings and opened his jaw. "In the name of my Master¡ªI shall bestow the privilege and duty of the Knight upon thee." Light was exuded both around the dragon and the letter in my hand. It abruptly turned into crimson flakes which flew to the air before going to my right hand. I felt prickling pain. The crimson flakes carved themselves on my skin and formed the drawing of insignia on my palm. Uh...? This insignia... it had a dragon circling a tree with a lake under its roots. The dragon was biting a hilt of a sword and the drawing of the blade went over the tree and covered the rest of the dragon''s body. "This insignia displays your validity as a student from this Academy. And you... have a good mental fortitude. Young maiden, you are one honest child." The Dragon Familiar said. Oh. It vanished. It seemed that if I poured mana on the place the insignia was then it would appear again. "Well¡­ thank you but I don''t think I am honest all the time." I muttered as I flicked my hand to ease the lingering pain. Ugh, now the suffering doubled¡­ "It is the same. You are capable of voicing what your heart feels. There is no doubt you will grow stronger as long as you continue to listen to your heart." The dragon replied as if implying something deep but I hardly understood it all. Let''s just say I can stay the way I am... right? I thanked the dragon again and he proceeded to do the same thing with Leon and Anise. Alia seemed to be done with the ceremony.... or rather, how and why could a letter turn into insignia? "You, child, appears to be confused. However, there is no need for you to be concerned. After all, the letters you have brought to us are authentic with the headmaster''s magical ink imprinted onto it. The ink by nature, contains a spell embedded into its property and once it was carved on an object the spell would also affect it." "And¡ªthese familiars authorized the activation of the spell which then converted the letter to carve their selves in the form of insignia. Though the sequence of the spell seemed to have differences depending on the Course you are assigned to." "That is the gist of it." The phoenix giggled along with Alia. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.Uwah¡­ Ignoring the synchronous responses I received, I¡¯m totally stunned. I heard that alchemy could turn lead into pure gold but I doubted it could be so easy, and in Magnis, magic was a rare talent capable to restore chopped off limbs if not death. "Wait... what if someone faked the letter?" I raised a question. "We are spirits. Our eyes cannot be fooled so should impostor showed up then we will simply demolish them." The Familiar imaged from an Immortal Bird said. "Aah... no wonder we were told to treasure the letter before going to the Academy." Once again, I realized I might have walked on a thin ice for not guarding the letter properly. I simply forgot because I was at the worst condition due to my period last night. And it''s also because of Baka Fei whispering nothings in my dream. I¡¯m so going to hit him for sure the next time we meet each other. "But wait a second! What about Lily?!" "Of course... she will receive the same insignia by us." The little girl stood between the dragon and phoenix statue. She was fidgeting all over but Dragon simply told her to calm down and proceeded by glowing. Yes, the two statues are glowing and the the light enveloped Lily''s body. "Uh¡ª!" "Endure, child. This will be over before you noticed it." As the light died down, Lily dropped to her knees and huffed. I rushed to her but I noticed... there''s a mark of chains... or rather, feathers and scales which looked like chains around Lily''s wrists. The Dragon sneered. "Unlike the Knight or Mage Course students, you are unfit for battles. However... wisdom ceaselessly grows and developing as time goes by. Do not forget that without knowledge, power is but an act of violence. And wisdom itself¡­ is a powerful weapon at the correct hands." "Y-yes......! I will work hard!!" Both the phoenix and the dragon nodded. In accordance to their action, the gate was opened as if welcoming us. "Then, you shall pass this gate. Raise your head, proud students of our Master. For you are now a part of the Academy the Archmage has founded for seven hundred years." Wow, that''s some incredible speech... oh well. With high spirits, the five of us entered the school premise with me following the group. However, I suddenly sensed the dragon''s gaze at me. "Is there something wrong?" I asked. "...no. It''s nothing. Go on, young maiden. An hour from now, you will have to present yourself in the auditorium hall which is located at the northeast from the main building you are heading to. There is an opening ceremony for all the freshmen who have passed this spring''s exams." "Ah, I see. Thank you very much, Mister Dragon." "...my name is Inferno." "Understood, Mister Inferno!" "........." Oops. Looks like the dragon doesn''t seem to like the notion of ''Mister'' before his name... better get going! - - - - An hour. Even though there didn''t seem so much time left for sightseeing, but we were in daze once we reached the main school building. "Huge! The pillars are huge!" "Even the carpets are very soft and comfortable!!" "Wow... the ceiling is very hiiiiiiigh." "Oh, there''s a stand displaying armors of knights! Awesome!! The sword looks good!!" ¡­like country bumpkins, we were struck in awe, and I accidentally got reeled up as well! This is bad¡­! I have to take control otherwise the other students will find us as nuisance!! "Attention¡ªeveryone!!" I exclaimed. Good! Now Anise, Alia and Lily are in line! And Leon, come here for a damn sec!! You too must join in the line! Once done, I stood in front of them. "Listen up, everyone. We''re here as students. There''s no need to be overexcited and you can feast your eyes slowly until we graduate from here. But before that¡­ Let''s head to the auditorium while sightseeing!!" " " " "Yeah...!!" " " " "Now off we go¡ªhm...?" Right before we moved out from the hallway to the schoolyard situating at the center of the building, my eyes were glued by an odd sight. There were large amount of people gathering around... and from the looks of it, there were students with brown and black uniforms and students with black and blue uniforms. Heck, they were also armed with varying weapons from a sword to a magic stave. Huh¡ªwhy are they all girls? They looked veeeerrryy excited...... Don''t tell me... "It''s the student council members!" "Oh my, isn''t that gentleman a Royal knight? How graceful could he be to have such charisma..." "Kyaah...! He looked this way!" "No, he must be looking at me!!" "Would you like to partake tea with me?" ........Aaah¡­ so this again huh...? Despite everyone other than me was left confused, I could only heave a deep sigh at the wondrous sight. Then I said. "Let''s ignore them and head straight to the auditorium." I pushed my group away from the loud crowds. "Huh? Why?" Anise raised an eyebrow. "No questions allowed. Anyway, let''s go!" I ordered. "Somehow, I don''t really like where this will go." Leon predicted. As we crossed through the schoolyard with appropriate distance between us and the crowds, a few glances were given at us but they didn''t seem to mind our presence. Good... [/i]"Wait a moment! Hey!!"[/i] Urgh¡­!? Parting away from the crowd, someone (un)familiar to me was approaching us with a little run. And its plain obvious that the person is... "Charlotte, I''ve been searching for you!" It''s the damn Baka Fei!! He already recovered as if nothing happened! Just how dense could you be!? Can¡¯t you see the angry fangirls of yours!? I honestly wanted to punch him again but I knew that Fei was a sturdy bastard. I wouldn''t be surprised if he said he died and resurrected as an immortal. Heck, a person like him is very possible to become one if time and efforts were given to him. "Hey? Charlotte....?" Fei called out again but I was already pondering what I ought to do. Hm... I have to think up something! I must make sure I don''t get any misunderstanding and I don''t want to create enemies in my first day at school...!! Even so, dizziness once again struck me and I felt my body temperature rising in a ridiculous rate. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± I nearly lost my grip over my legs. Uuuugghhhh...... Why do I have relapse only at this kind of timing... this is bad. If I don''t properly say anything then I would drag things out before I collapsed. I don''t want to commit any misunderstanding but I don''t want to make Fei worried... Gah! Forget it! Here goes nothing...! "Excuse me... but have we met somewhere before?" I smiled as passively as I could, and bowed as gracefully as I could. "My condolence, but I do not believe we have met before. Are you not mistaking me with someone else, dear sir?" Fei was perplexed. Oh my Vainticel! He was dumbfounded! What an amazing reaction!! He flinched and got his turn skipped! Th-then, here''s the next hurdle! "Though I do not know you but I believe I and my companions are in a hurry, otherwise we will be late with the entrance ceremony. Will you kindly allow us to go?" "Uh... Ah... W-wait...!" "Then, please excuse us. Let us be off, everyone." I hurried away from the spot without removing the graceful manner mother once taught me. Anise, Alia, and Lily followed in suite while Leon was slightly behind us. But once we''re not in his sight¡ª ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Uh¡­ Looks like it went well¡­¡± I muttered as I grasped my chest. Even breathing felt hard¡­ ¡°Uh¡­? You okay, Charl?¡± Anise asked. I nodded with a forced smile. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Relapse, huh?¡± Ugh. Leon¡­ Why do you have to mention that loudly¡­? Ah, hey! Why are you grabbing my arm?! ¡°Let¡¯s rest before we go to the auditorium.¡± My brother suggested. ¡°Hmhmm¡­? Is this related to Charl¡¯s condition?¡± Anise asked, nonetheless, still following along with Alia and Lily. The last two were confused though. Leon exhaled, then answered. ¡°Big sis here has a¡­ natural disposition. Some sort of sickness.¡± ¡°Whua?! Seriously, Charl?!¡± Hey, don¡¯t shout! It¡¯s ringing in my head now!! ¡°Do you need water, Charlotte? Perhaps a wet cloth?¡± Alia, that¡¯s¡­ actually quite brilliant but we don¡¯t have enough time¡­ ¡°Sis, you better accept help. You won¡¯t live long otherwise.¡± Gh¡­! I don¡¯t need to hear that from you of all people¡­! Fine! I don¡¯t like bothering you all so this once, I shall yield!! - - - - - - "¡­Inferno, is there something bothering you?" "¡­I''m fine. You do not need to worry, Shelka." "It must''ve been a shock for you right? Who knew that there is someone like her in the present age." "...Shelka, you noticed it?" "I simply felt it. The child seems to be nothing uncommon, although her character¡­ or should I say, her Soul is¡­ unique. What''s wrong?" "...no. It''s better if you don''t know then." "........?" (...that maiden... If my memory serves right, then she is the one from five years ago... Looks like the future will be filled with unpredictable troubles.) Volume 3 Chapter 3 – A Speech and A Roommate!(?) "Coward~" "Charlotte is a coward~" "Coward...!" "Sore loser." "Will you stop it already!? My tears already dried you know!? Stop it! Please stop calling me a coward...!" In the auditorium where new students gathered together, there were chairs for us to sit down. Unlike the gym in Earth, this place was gaudy and decorated with colorful flags. And there was a podium with a stage in front of us where the teachers already lined their selves up there. In addition, I saw three banners which had the Courses'' insignias. Brown for the dragon, blue for the phoenix and green for a... hn? What kind of creature is that? A winged serpent? It didn''t seem to look like a dragon or a phoenix... However, as the time has not yet arrived for the ceremony and because we were freshmen, the seating was jumbled together. Unfortunately for me... I was ridiculed by my friends without stopping. It''s true that I ran away but... Why do I have to suffer verbal abuse for thirty minutes straight...? It''s too heartrending!! "A-hem!! Please be seated for the principal will now begin the entrance ceremony speech!!" All sounds died down. A lone footstep was heard as a hundred of eyes were watching a person appearing and standing behind the podium. It was... ".......what.... the heck is he...!?" My voice could not be suppressed once I saw a tanned man with rippling muscles, dark brown hair and amber eyes smiling flamboyantly! He''s tall, he''s big and muscly but why the hell is he wearing robes which did not fit his size!? It was a disgusting sight to see a thirty years old looking grownup man be so maniacal like this!! "Hmh, a very good response! However, mind you that appearance is misleading when you confront enemies!!" His voice was amplified by magic resounded in the auditorium. I even heard his laughter shaking my eardrums and diaphragm. But as soon as it died down, the man''s eyes sharpened. "First, congratulation is in order for your success in enrolling in my academy!! My name is Falkirk Falheath Filament and I welcome you all to Leimburg Academy, chosen students from many places! Know that your efforts, talents and desires are recognized for you are now known as a part of this education ground!" With an awe inspiring introduction, the principal named Falkirk spread his arms widely. Hushed whispers spread cross the student body with some words repeated like ¡°The Arc Wizard!¡± so much I ended up ignoring the speech altogether. "Here, you will be given the power you sought. Here, you will be granted the wisdom you searched for. Here, you will learn the world and everything you needed to conquer it! Fill your chest with pride for you have grasped the stepping stone to attain your ideal!!" None was saying anything. None did not understand the words he meant to convey. And none dared to laugh as Falkirk moved his hand. Clenching it in front of his chest, his thunderous voice once again echoed. "However! Know that laziness is the only privilege given to geniuses! Know that you are born unrecognized! Know that you are but a mere pebble in the vast ocean where pearls shone in!" Hey hey! That''s just insulting! Don''t you know that there are probably more commoners who listened to a spirited speech like yours!? Uh-oh, even Lily was at a loss! "Therefore, all you need to do is to prove yourself! Show them who you are. Show that you have the power to back your words up! Display your ingenuity, hone your blade and rise up against challenges even if they are decreed by the gods!!" ...Ah. I uttered out a sound and there was a heavy roar coming from the audience seats which were filled with new students. Be it commoners or nobles, they were reeled up by the speech! "Dangers may happen! Death may take your precious people away! But what is good for you to lose your heart against these trials? What good is there for you to despair without even working hard for the people who left behind unfinished dream? Carry them! Achieve you dream!! From now onward... your path to become glorious heroes will begin!!" OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!! ...Amidst the thunderous applause and uplifted spirits.... I was seated between insane people who probably had the will to even yell "HALLELUJAH" without fail. I could only sigh as I realized that my school life will not be as rosy as I thought it would be. Also, principal Falkirk... I believe that your speech is already a propaganda to cover the mortality rate of your education system. I''m not going to be tricked!! After the speech was done, there were formality events such as introduction of Courses, teachers and scholars who happened to stay in the Academy for researches. Then there were explanation of rules such as curfews, regulations, school terms etc. The third last was... the introduction of student council. "It''s the boy from earlier." Alia notified slightly louder than the usual. "Hoo~ so his name is Felix Sanctum Raumia... wait, so he''s a Prince?" Anise put a hand under her chin. "Yes... apparently. He is... the Black Hero." Lily added. ¡®Hero¡¯... I wanted to laugh if not for the annoying glances given by the duo. But Lily was going to be enamored so I tapped her shoulder due to me sitting beside her. "Umm.... Lily, please don''t pay attention to him. Your purity will be stained." "S-stained...?" "Yeah. Stained. Anyway¡ª" I looked at the stage. The members of the student council were approximately four members. There was this president named Rolando S. A. (what the heck?) then Fei who was the vice-president... then a secretary girl named Renleina Volwhatnot... then a guy and a girl I did not remember who they were. But anyway, Fei did not seem pleased at all. He''s already sandwiched between Bishoujos (pretty girls) yet he scowled? "What''s wrong, Charl? Why are you frowning?" "That guy... Why can''t he at least be proud that he''s got a good status and position?" Eh? Does he look like that? I wasn''t listening to Anise''s retorts nor was I aware of Alia''s inquisitive gaze. I simply stared with a bit irritation and as Rolando was giving a speech, Fei''s gaze wandered only to meet mine. "...........Hmph!" Snorting, I looked away while puffing my cheeks. That guy is a really hopeless guy! How could he not be happy of the luck gifted to him? I wasn''t in the mood so I ignored whatever things he wanted to say through eye contact. After the SC''s introduction, there were attractions such as mock battles between fellow Knight Course students and magic performance. The ceremony was ended with the distribution of uniforms and handbooks allocated by seniors who volunteered to do works for credits. When I read the handbook, there were rules and small map which displayed the whole Academy grounds. ...I see. So there''s credit system as well here. You pick some lessons, you get graded, and then the whole scores are averaged as a final score of the term. Un¡­ This smells like trouble. Once done, the students dispersed. Some went home. Some looked around the school ground. The remaining stayed behind to talk with the seniors. "Hm... so the dorms aren''t separated by Courses, but by sexes." "Female dormitory and male dormitory are separated only by fifty feet...? And they''re connected with corridors which lead to bathhouse and dining hall. How convenient." "Ooh, I want to eat!" "Anise, I think it''s better if we set down our luggage first." Agreed. I''m a bit uncomfortable not capable of taking off my cloak. Once the decision was made, we headed out again and as we were also given a student handbook with a small map of the Academy. - - - - The dormitory building was as like what I thought. A dorm... with the air of military barrack. Plain, five story tall and it looked like a rectangle soap from above. As Leon went off to the male dormitory, only me and the girls who were going to stay in female dormitory. Once we entered however¡ª "Welcome to Lorelei Dormitory~" There was a fairy behind the register!! "So beautiful!!" "Such smooth and silky hair!!" "What translucent skin complexion! And the texture seems like it''s very soft!!" "Hyan...!?" Ah, oi! That''s sexual harassment¡ªnot! I think it''s okay since Anise and the fairy are of the same sex... but groping those melons without permissions are definitely not proper! "Hey! Stop what you''re doing Anise!!". "You''ll set a bad example for Lily. Get off there, Anise." "Oopsie! Sorry, I''m a tad emotional due to those..." Ah... I kind of understood her meaning. I mean... this turquoise haired woman with droopy eyes and dozing off impression had two bouncy melons. And is she wearing yukata...? Could it be she came from the same place like Takeru? "It''s fine~ I get that a lot... so who are you all....?" "Ah, we''re new students. And my apology for the late introduction. My name is Charlotte Augmund." "Ara, such a polite child... my name is Yukine Yuki. Well... then... Charlotte-chan, please write your name... and your course here..." Oh. So she is a Japanese descent. But why did her name resemble a certain light novel¡¯s character¡¯s name¡­? Well since there''s an open book looking like a catalog and a quill, I had no choice but to write. "The rest of you too... Please write your name and your course......" One by one, the party members wrote their names and Courses at the designated places. Just like that, the writing was done but when it''s done¡ª "Then... Here we go, Kagi-kun." If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Lazily clasping her hands, Yuuna-san smiled. Following after was a gust of wind and emergence of glittering light from above the catalog. The light became blinding quickly it forced us to close our eyes!! "Wh-what... happened...?" Lily gasped. "Relax... I''m done with it..." Yukine-san said. What is done? What did she mean by done? As the light faded, we were confronted by... floating keys...!? "These keys are the keys for your rooms... they already have the room numbers... so... like that." "Eh? What do you mean by that? What do you mean with that sloppy explanation?" The woman sighed and dozed off. Again, she looked like she was going to collapse anytime but then the floating keys flew to each of us. "Ooh... transfiguration magic. Could it be that Ms. Yukine is an alumni from the Mage Course?" "Yes... but my magic is not something special..." "But this book is a grimoire right? Could it be... these keys were made by the grimoire''s magic?" "Ara... such a smart underclassman. But magic procedure is a trade secret of mine..." "Oh... th-then, can I touch it?" "Noo~pe." Uh... Alia, please don''t get derailed by Yukine-san. Ah, she won''t listen. Let''s announce where we each will stay at. "I''m in room 131." I exclaimed. "I''m in 130! What about you, Alia?" Anise asked. "Oh, r-right. I am in 207. And Lily is in... room 62." Alia answered though stuttering. The little girl nodded repeatedly as she held the key tightly. It''s a warm sight and it caused me to want to pet her head. Then again, our rooms are all different for some reasons. Don''t tell me that we got our own room? "Fuwaah...... Please don''t forget the curfew... lock up when you go out... and don''t let boys... in your room unless permitted..." "What''s with that sloppy logic for the last part!?" "Because... youth happens... only once...?" "No no no. Usually, boys are definitely NOT permitted in female dorm right?! And please don''t show the expression as if saying ''since its youth, making mistakes is okay~''!! This place is a place for learning!!" Even though I complained but Yukine-san ain''t listening!! Hey! You''re supposed to be the dorm supervisor! After a while, I gave up and decided to move on with my friends. "...Hm... oh right... Charlotte-chan..." "The ''-chan'' part is already fixed!? ...well, what is it?" Yukine-san smiled a thin smile and she waved her hand at me. "Careful with your study here..." Then she dozed off again. ...Ah... Right. Even though I''m a Man in the inside but it didn''t seem like I can look around and breach the boundary of modesty. And I did hear the principal''s hidden meaning to study in a place where the kingdom''s rules could never reach. In one way, these students do not have any noble rights but if they''re capable then everything is theirs to use. Hm... Let¡¯s just head straight to my room. Hopefully, I get a private room and if not... at least a nice roommate to talk with. - - - - "...this should be the correct room, right?" In front of me was a plain wooden door with a sign of ''131'' on it. As I was left behind everyone already went into their rooms to unpack their belonging. Well, girls seemed to take this kind of stuff more seriously but I did not expect anything from Anise. Now that I''m here, it''s the proper way for me to use the key and¡ªara, it''s unlocked. "Pardon my intrusion..." Once I entered, I was met with the interior of a room befitting nobility. There were two beds set across each other. The wall was colored with pinkish white and there was a large painting which definitely did not look second-graded. There were two wardrobes, a bookshelf, two desks and there was a soft and fluffy carpet spread over the polished wooden floor. Ah, there''s a closet installed in the wall. Still, I was curious about an opened suitcase with dresses all over one of the beds more. Wait... someone''s here... "Hmph... it is slightly uncomfortable but this will make do for the time being... oh my?" "Eh¡ª" There was a long pause the moment our eyes made contact. Ones were emerald, and the others were dusk colored. Quickly, the girl stood up. Her flowing red hair swayed as her slightly disheveled shirts with the color of white greeted my view. Then, with a ''charming'' smile, she introduced herself. "You must be my assigned roommate. My name is Renleina Volkhausen. A part of the student council and a sophomore starting this spring. It is a pleasure to meet you." - - - - Ever heard of getting out from a tiger''s den and going into the dragon''s jaw? In summary, the phrase meant escaping danger only to meet another danger. It was definitely not a good metaphor to use for but I could hardly care when my life was already full of troubles. Then again... has my bad luck plagued me all along? I meant... "........." "........." I was sitting on my bed with my senior who was a student council member in front of me! What did I do to deserve this staring contest which was giving me cold sweats!? "Err... excuse me... Ms. Renleina...?" "Please call me Renleina. There is no need for formality now that we are roommates for the year." "Uh... alright. Then Renleina... what is the matter for you to suddenly wishing for a talk with someone like me...?" At once, pressure was exuded for a moment which gave me a shudder but then it was replaced with a sigh. "Hrm....... even though I wanted to know the truth regarding the top freshmen who aced the entrance exam, but I do not believe someone like you can possibly defeat Felix." Eeehh... so it''s really about that huh... she''s really well-informed but maybe it''s precisely because she''s a noble... Hm? Wait a sec, if she wanted to check how strong I am then-- "Listen up, Charlotte Augmund." Renleina called out and she showed a piercing gaze. "I do not know from where or how you could have unimaginable power to defeat Felix, but should you dare to harm him out of ill will... then I won''t forgive you." "........" "Felix is already busy with his work both as a student and as this kingdom''s hero. To have another problem such as YOU around him will simply further burden him." ...this... this kind of conversation... Isn''t this... "Also, don''t get full of yourself. Felix never raised a hand to women so it''s not like he tried to lose by accident. Know that you''re just nobody in this place where only the most talented among the talented people could stay in." ......Ah. So that''s how it is. This girl....... "Therefore¡ª" "You want me to stay away from trouble (Fei) and lie down as a commoner I am." "...that''s right. As long as you don''t interfere then you won''t receive any problem." Ha ha ha. I laughed slightly. My body quivering as a strange tension was let up from my shoulders. However, instead of being bothered, Renleina glared at me. Even though it''s no longer effective. "There''s no need to worry about it. I intended to live out my school life without any trouble and so I will heed your words, Renleina." I shrugged with a bitter smile. The reason being when we fought yesterday, Fei in fact blocked my sword with his and shifted almost all the damage to it. What knocked him away was simply a shock wave. Even though five years had passed, he was still growing stronger like no other. I knew that he''s getting further away because he looked less and less like a human but who am I telling that to? Magnis seems to have the people in it beyond the norm. Even the humans were actually stronger than they thought. To be honest, I was quite certain the standard of strength and adaptability of humanity here was out of the league. If Magnis was connected with Earth then the people here would win without a doubt in terms of violence and brute strength. Well, as long as magic and technology and wits aren''t included in the equation. Could it be that the ancient people told in legends be these super humans? Most probably because Freya-sama told me that Ragnarok actually happened. "If you understood then there is no need for further discussion. I¡ª" "Ah, but... If there is one thing that I would never back down from..." Raising a finger, I slowly grinned. Then I said to Ms. Secretary of the student council. "That is, losing to (giving up) the strongest (Fei)." ".........." The girl became quiet. The air tensed to the maximum and yet I was feeling overjoyed for I could see the girl in front of me shaken to the core. Hehe... looks like a psychological war against an adult such as I is a little too unfair? Renleina finally sighed after five minutes glaring. She showed a bitter smile as if hiding her true nature and then she said. "Is that so... well then, I guess that means I am so going to prevent (crush) your silly foolery." "Hm hmm... I look forward to how you can stop me, Ms. Renleina Volkhausen." "Heh heh he he......." "Ufu fu fu fu fuu......" - - - - - - ".......!!?" "Is something wrong, Master Felix? Why the pale face?" "...somehow, I sensed a murderous intent on a magnitude I have never felt before..." "Nah, ain''t that just a cold? This year''s spring don''t feel warm at all y''know?" "Urgh... the three of you... I need a little help here..." ¡° ¡° ¡°No thank you to work!!¡± ¡± ¡± Volume 3 Chapter 4 – Selection of Studies Leimburg Academy. As it looked like, it''s a mammoth Academy where the students ranged from 5 to unknown. Because there''s no restriction in ages, even an old man could enroll here as a student as long as he showed promising results. The whole size of this Academy was a third of the Intermediate Layer of Raumia, and it possessed the necessary facilities for the students to be self-sufficient. There existed three main school buildings which differentiated the Courses in general with several smaller buildings as extension. Each was respectively located in a fair distance between each other, and the dining hall was large enough to fill the whole student body which usually reached triple digits in numbers alone. Other than that, an empty field wide enough to hold a large-scale martial arts tournament was placed next behind the main buildings. The purpose of it was for magic and combat training and annual school events or something similar to them. Heck... even I had to move around while infusing a small amount of aura to reinforce my legs. Too much space and luxury were used in the making of the Academy. Well, at least I can get enough materials for me to train and I could easily fetch my medicine from an alumni that built an apothecary near the school field. "Uhn. This actually looks nice." I said in front of the mirror. Once I woke up and taking an early morning bath, I dried myself with a towel before I changed into the designated uniform for a Knight Course Student. It consisted of white shirts, a brown coat, a shawl and knee-length skirts with a pair of tights and boots. The quality definitely looked like no other as it was very comfortable when worn over. Hmm...... This must be made of silk and cotton. But how did they produce such clothes so neatly and in large numbers as well? Also... did the Academy adopt this style according to another world heroes'' knowledge?? If so, I really wanted to ask the designer to make myself a gakuran and P.E. clothes. Of course... no bloomers. I don''t want to humiliate myself even more so when I am already conscience of my present identity. ...Come to think of it¡ªthere''s my roommate who is still fast asleep even though morning arrived for a while ago. "Should I wake her up? But I don''t really have any obligation to do it." We did a glaring contest all night long and raising our suspicions as if ready to backstab each other should there be a slightest chance for it. In the end there was no winner because we both fell asleep due to exhaustion. Then I heard a knock from outside of the room. I quickly went to open the door and... There was a loli standing beyond the door. "Good morning, Ms. Charlotte Augmund." The loli presented a graceful bow. "G-good morning. And who might you be...?" I inquired. "Excuse me. My name is Chloe Ravensworth. I am at my second year in the Magic Course as you can see." As you can see¡­? I couldn¡¯t clearly recognize any difference other than the color of her ribbon. Ah, could it be that the color change showed the difference between grades for the Mage Course students? Well, it did look gaudy unlike the Knight Course¡¯s which focused in versatility and freedom of movement. "I... see....... then, what kind of business a senior such as Ms. Chloe would have to come all the way here...?" The girl with honey brown hair and hazelnut eye color pointed at the space between me and the door. To be more precise, she was pointing at... Renleina? "I''ve come to wake Ms. Renleina up. She usually stayed asleep at the morning." "...Is it normal for a senior to wake her up?" "Yes. She IS, after all, the lady I served from childhood." .......my thought went frozen and I let out a surprised comment. "Eh?! Senior is a Servant!!? Even though you are this young!!?" Chloe chuckled. She was showing a very mature response and it was getting out of my hand when she responded. "Such flattery is wasted for a person such as me. Our relationship usually stayed as a secret but because Ms. Charlotte is milady''s roommate, I thought to inform you beforehand in order to prevent any misunderstanding." "I-I see... so... this is a normal occurrence." "Milady often stayed up late and she always have been a handful one at the morning. Well then, may I go in now?" "Ah¡ª! Right, please excuse me!" I allowed Chloe-senpai to enter the room. Her gait was definitely refined and I was entranced by it. But that was when she said. "Oh yes. Ms. Charlotte, your friends have been waiting for you in the dining hall." Seriously!? I was late even though I tried to wake up as early as I could! In panic, I dashed to grab my sword and a handbag which was quite similar to one in my high school days. "The-then, I shall leave Renleina in senior''s care! Please excuse me!!" "Yes. Have a nice day." "Senior as well...!" I ran out in gusto. Leaving the dorm supervisor who was still fast asleep on her desk alone, I went to fulfill my appointment. But for some reasons, I heard a death throe from behind... "Eh... the morning''s quite rowdy today... Did someone abused animal so early or has the chef won a battle against a dragon to make it for breakfast?" Of course... the truth remained hidden even if the end of time arrived. - - - - "Charl is pretty late~ did being separated from your lil'' Bro broke your rhythm?" "Shut up, Anise. It''s you all who woke up so early which is stranger." "Adventurers are meant to be capable of handling dangers! You must be able to sleep soundly even if you''re in a great pinch!!" "That''s right. Even Lily woke up earlier than you, Charlotte." Ugh... now my dignity is reduced to dust. I wanted to cry and console myself but the sound of Leon wolfing down his breakfast was a rare sight. Once I asked him, the person said. "Thanks to a certain shithead, I got little time to sleep and I spent too much mana last night." ...did he indirectly declare himself fighting last night? I saw a few scratches on his face so maybe he got a roommate who was incompatible with him in personality.... or don''t tell me! "Leon, you didn¡¯t break the curfew and spying on our dorm right?" "How did you reach that conclusion of all things, big sister...?" "Well... it''s just a ''what-if'' question! I have a freedom to voice out my opinion!!" My younger brother sighed as he shook his head in resignation. I was quite confused when he mumbled something I could not hear under his breathes but it could be my imagination... Well, time to eat. Because I have to pay for the food I ordered, I decided to pick the cheapest set. Then I chatted with my friends and my family during breakfast. ...unexpectedly, the food for nobles were so-so in flavor even though the prices were beyond Solaris'' reaches. It lowered my appetite somehow. - - - - "Well then, we''re off, everyone." "Um... S-see you later afterschool, Onee-chan! Onii-chan!" Waw, I was called Onii-chan! Or could it be Onee-chan...? But if that were so, then-- "Since when did Lily call you Onii-chan, Leon?" "...no idea. Try to ask her by yourself, sis." Tch. You knew that I was not too close with Lily. And hey, don''t run off by yourself! Sheesh, this boy is really a handful one. Once the group went in separate ways, I was walking between Anise and Leon. We''re heading to the building painted with brown and at the top of the building which was a reminiscent of renaissance era, a flag of Knight Course''s insignia fluttered. "Hrm... by the way, Charl. Where''s our classroom?" "Eh? Isn''t it written in your student handbook, Anise?" "....uh. I forgot to bring it." ...great. I sighed then I explained to her where our classroom was located at including our agenda for today. Because we''re freshmen who arrived through special entrance exam, we were put in the same classroom. "Awh, hope the lesson isn''t going to be long." "Don''t worry. Knight Course is combat oriented anyway so I doubt you need extensive understanding other than writing and reading simple sentences." In fact, the Knight Course seemed to have few theories because combat was its main study. Maybe there would be some focusing on stratagems or survival techniques. Well... the first day is all about introduction of the education system and orientation. Nearly everywhere the standard is like that. "So... Here we are." At the second floor, the furthest classroom in the left wing of this huge school building... was our designated classroom. "I wanna be the first one to enter!" Anise''s side bang of hair swayed as she smiled in anticipation. She was excited and she seemed to enjoy herself to the fullest. This isn''t a festival though so where and how could her energy last throughout the year? With the sliding door opened up, the three of us perked in¡­ and there were already many people inside the classroom. Huh... they instantly shot a glance at us and whispering among themselves. Leon who was non-human probably heard what they talked about but I doubted he listened in something good. "Big sister, can I kill them?" The boy requested with furrowed brows. "No no no. Why are you suddenly showing such murderous aura around you!?" I half-yelled. "Somehow, the air doesn''t seem friendly." Anise commented¡­ wait, she didn¡¯t shout?! Who are you?! Even so, I doubted it was anything bad so I waltzed in and took a seat at the furthest row. "What''s wrong, Leon? Anise? Come over here." Urged by me, the two ignored the stares and sat beside me. Anise took the seat on my left which was precisely next to the window and Leon took the right seat. Just as we waited for the bell to ring¡ª The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Aren''t they the commoners who passed that barbaric exam?" "Then they''re just a bunch of barbarians." "Who do they think they are to sit down when they''re just a bunch of commoners?" "Hmh... I doubt those plebeians would even understand a thing about moral and politeness." "Haa... just what is the principal thinking to even allow these worms to enter the school premise?" ...well now. They actually hated us. Leon was gritting his teeth very hard but I knocked his head with a chop before he rampaged. "Don''t you be provoked by such trifling matter. You won''t know how long it will end, Leon." "But... but they are... those bastards are mocking big sister!" "And should I even take their words in? Will I lose something just because of those verbal insults?" But...! I silenced Leon with a finger placed in front of my curved lips. Then I tried to speak as quietly as possible. "Let the dogs bark the way they want. Unless they have pride in their swords then they might as well die in the path of knighthood." This attempt reeled most if not all the students in the classroom. Well, the ratio of male-to-female was certainly obscured by the boys. Of course it was unacceptable to them but when one of them stood up from their seat... the door opened and a teacher entered. "Ga ha ha haaaaaaa! Well said, lass!! As spoken like a Knight you are!" Hmm...? The students hurriedly returned to their seats but I was stunned by the sight of a tanned man with broad shoulders standing in front of the blackboard. He had sharp eyes and beastly grin with his oak brown hair reflecting the sunlight coming through the windows. His cheeks were tight and though there were indications of wrinkles added by his bushy beard, the man impressed me with his extraordinary aura leaking from his body. The amount was enough to make me sure he¡¯s a powerful warrior and also a veteran in wars. I also glimpsed a large gash scar at the base of his neck, showing how close he was from entering afterlife in his past. "Hello there, fledglings of the Knight Course! My name is Galahad Dawnbringer, your assigned combat instructor until you raised in Rank in this Academy!" Ga...Galahad...? Have I entered the lore of King Arthur? Did I just wander in Le Morte d¡¯Arthur?! Ah, but... the image of Galahad I had clashed with this Galahad so maybe he''s a different person. Even so... that did nothing to reduce the possibility of him having the same strength as the Galahad I knew. Well... let''s just do the wait-and-see tactic until I was sure of it. If he''s strong like his legend then he might have a thing or two to teach me. "Excuse me but what is this ¡®Rank¡¯ you are talking about, teacher?" A student raised a hand. "Call me instructor! And a good point you have brought up there, lad!!" Instructor pointed out. Listen up! Instructor Galahad crossed his arms as he flexed his neck. He began by explaining the education system used in Knight Course. First, everyone who was a new student started as Initiate Rank which was the lowest in the grades. These Initiates would then learn the basics and compete with other students of the same grade for a year. Once the teachings and studies were done, there would be an evaluation exam which would decide them whether to Rank Up or dropping out of the school. The Ranks system differed depending on the Course. For Knight Course, the Rank started like this: Initiate > Squire > Guard > Knight > Royal Knight From the looks of it, one could graduate once they achieved the Knight Rank so it would take at least four years of study and competition against fellow Course students. But I heard that Royal Knight Rank was a special grade dedicated for those who intend to serve the kingdom''s military directly after graduation so it must be an extension grade. Each Rank differed between each other due to the complexity and difficulties of the lessons within them. From the easiest to the hardest, students were required to be adaptive and quick on the uptake if they wanted to graduate faster than the others. Then, to Rank Up, students must be capable enough to score at the minimum of B+ for the major studies they picked and C for each of the minor studies. They must distinguish their selves by scoring at least the aforementioned scores every week. Also, it was required for the students to go through an exam at the end of the month. In addition to it, one must display an extraordinary achievement at the final exam which would decide the fate of the students whether to raise in Ranks or be dropped out. "That''s the butter and bread of this Course. If you all want to graduate then do constant improvement rather than slacking off. Memorize the rules and you won''t have anything to bother your head other than challenging the lessons." "Then... what is it that Instructor would teach us?" "Another good point. The lass over there, take these parchments and give them to your classmates. Also, pay attention once you''re done!" Instructor then wrote the list of major studies and minor studies on the blackboard. I couldn''t say it was passable for reading but I doubted he had the energy to not waste the chalks so carelessly like that. In total, there were ten major studies and thirty minor studies so that made it all as forty. Quite a number to have for an Academy and I must at least have three major studies and four minor studies. By the way, it seemed that only the major studies which were unique for each Course. The minor studies are all free for everyone to pick so there''s a possibility of meeting Alia or Lily. "Write the subjects you are interested in those parchments and hand it to me. By the way, I am teaching combat knowledge in general so you''ll get both theories and field practice under me." Once the paper forms were given with a quill and an ink bottle, I thought up immediately. This is like asking for my future career path back before I died. I was having complicated feeling because I died shortly after but I guess I should be happy now that I can do what I couldn''t do. Well, I have never entered college life so my information about what I knew was wrong huh? ...Hmm. How about this? I decided to pick the fields I excelled the most for my major and things I could but not good enough for the minor. Ah, but... If I don''t do something new then how could I improve myself? ....let''s think about it for a little bit longer...... "Oh, oh! Let me see, Charl!" "Ah, hey! Anise, I haven''t written all of them...!" "Lessee here... [Swordsmanship], [Tactical Knowledge], and [General Combat] for major... then [Unique Diseases Research], [Dungeon Exploration], [Survival Training], and... [Cooking]...? Eh? Why did you choose [Cooking]?" I took back the form in a flash and with burning red cheeks, I half yelled at the idiot!! "Sh-shut up! That''s none of your business!!" "Huh...? Why so serious, Charl?" "It''s because of you! And enough with me! What about YOU, Anise!? Have you written what you wanted to study?" "Eh he he! I already submitted it to Instructor!" No way! The lazy Anise who usually took her time till the last second before acting already submitted her homework!? Impossibru!! "Sis, you haven''t submitted yours?" "Huh!? Don''t tell me... did you submit it already too, Leon?!" I was replied with a nod! What a shock!! To think I was latter than my family and friends who were younger than me... Urgh. Damn it! I''ll submit mine as well!! "Oh, you''re the last one, lass. What did you do before?" Instructor turned to me while holding a bunch of papers with one of his big hands. "Well... something held me back." I looked away and handed the parchment containing the studies I was interested in. I didn''t feel like talking about the reason and why do I have to feel so old and senile despite being 12 years old...? ...ah, right. It''s because I''m already 29 years old in terms of mental maturity. "That so? Now let''s see what you''ve picked...... Hm?" Instructor showed and estranged expression then he asked me quietly. "Lass, are you sick?" "...how did instructor know?" "I''ve had my rough experiences. But you don''t look like you are stricken ill." A ha ha ha... He''s a sharp man. Could he be an expert when seeing through people? I certainly don''t want to make him as an enemy. But because I didn''t want to talk about it in details, I chose to explain with volume enough for Instructor alone to hear it. "Well... I have this strange disease ever since I was born. But I haven''t been so ill until recently. I thought of knowing why I received this illness because not even the Great Wizard of Aeinsland could find a permanent cure for it." "......and yet you chose the Knight Course even though you knew what peril this Academy has for you?" Instructor asked a question. But it was within my expectation so I readily answered back. "I want to be strong. Strong enough to stand by someone''s side even if my days are numbered. Is it not enough of a reason for me to be here?" Without hesitating nor lying, I gazed at the man''s eyes. Instructor Galahad made a complicated expression. His eyes glimmered faintly as if he had reminisced something but that expression vanished after he flapped the piece of paper which was the form paper for the studies I wanted to participate in. "Alright then! If you think you can take up my lessons then I won''t show mercy!" "Please do so. I will definitely surpass instructor in no time!" "Ga ha ha ha ha! Challenging me, eh? You''ve got the guts there, lass! Well, show me what you''re capable at later in the afternoon. And you all too! Gather in the field at the designated time! For now, all of you are dismissed!!" Volume 3 Chapter 5 – General Combat is Battlefield And so... here I am in a sports field as wide as Tokyo dome. Thought not THAT wide but anyone would get the sensation of having too much space to waste for. And yet... it did not look like it when a hundred or more students were scattered everywhere. "Sure is crowded~ I wonder what we are going to do here." Anise asked a critical point. "Maybe there will be a test or something? That man from earlier looked like he would even throw a magic beast into the crowds in order to measure who would be strong enough to survive for an appropriate duration." Leon surmised but the three of us were not fully convinced. In fact... I have a feeling that it could be more ridiculous or less nonsensical than what I thought. If not for my experience then I would have disagreed with Leon''s hypothesis but once we saw Instructor with several other teachers lining up next to him, the dark clouds on my head vanished. "Show them your skill, Bernard!" Instructor Galahad shouted with a hand raised like a commanding officer. "Aye, sire!!" The man next to him, who was dressed in a fancy gray robe responded. He brought his hands forward, mumbling quickly and a magic circle appeared in front of him. Light burst forth, blinding our eyes. The moment we recovered, crates full of wooden weapons surrounded us as a magical ward in the form of transparent veil of light covered the entire field. "Take those weapons and defeat your enemies! No murder is allowed and the time limit is one hour!! Begin!" ...oh, wow. We''re going for elimination tournament after all. Should I laugh now that what I thought as mere joke turned real? After that kind of nonsensical challenge, everyone scrambled in action. Be it the girls and the boys, everyone took weapons randomly for a free-for-all rumble. "Seriously? Is this reality?" I hung down my head in dejection. "Not even one of them complained... looks like they''re all idiots. Oh, but the weaker and slower ones are failing first so at least they know how to be cowardly." Leon commented. "A brawl! My turn has arrived!!" Anise shouted in mad excitement. Ah... another idiot took a dash off. I saw Anise kicking a boy''s head and he fell with loud sound. However, the boy instantly vanished and reappeared outside the ward! "Yep, you''re disqualified. Now you''re free to drop out from my class." Instructor Galahad beamed a smile. "No way!? It can''t be...!!" The boy choked. Ah... when he said that, all movements ceased and everyone stared at the grinning Instructor. "What? Got any problem? As long as you got hit at the vitals then you''re coming out defeated. As if war can be so kind that a strike on the head won''t kill you!" "Uwah. He''s really putting live combat rules in his teaching." "He''s got a good point though." "No no. If it''s like this then aren''t we already in Royal Knight Course...?" Eh? Why are you glaring at me now, Instructor? "What are you saying, lass!? This is just a fraction of the true lessons you will face should you enter Royal Knight Course! And obviously there''s no corpse in the making here!!" Uwah! So there could be casualties in everyday lessons!? And how come his voice reached all the way here!? Did he use magic to amplify his voice and pinpoint me!? What a frightening Instructor!! "Nice. I''d like to see him trying." Leon muttered but that mindset is wrong! Bantering with Leon for a while, the two of us were then approached by a group of students. All of them were boys with either chubby faces or freckles and they harbored sinister smiles. Ah, ahh¡­ those eyes. "A hit is more than enough right...?" I inquired my little brother as I discovered the meaning of their smiles. These guys possibly intended to make it as an accident by saying ''taking out the strong using quantity'' but they were just trying to bully those who enrolled through Special Entrance Exam. Because most teachers favored the talented and experienced but not the money, they were probably annoyed. "Oh well, weaklings can only do this much," Leon said. His tone was indifferent but a savage grin showed up. "At least don''t kill them, Leon." I replied to his true intention. "Got it. Half-dead is enough... RIGHT!?" *BOOM!* My little brother took off with an explosive leap and he grabbed two heads of the opponents and threw them to the sky. Two fighters were instantly dropped out once they flew off the arena by breaking the ward. However, I saw the cracks on the ward restoring itself in a monstrous speed. Hm... What an interesting magic but I don''t have the capability to do it. My disease isn¡¯t something that can be taken lightly. Alia is a really lucky person to discover the secret in becoming like Rudeus... well, I''m fine the way I am so let''s move on to my enemies. "Hm? Are you going to attack me with sword?" I asked the remaining ruffians. Leon took off all alone because he wanted to vent out his frustration. It couldn''t be helped as he frowned as of lately and I didn''t want to interrupt my little brother''s fun. Well, we just knew that we have to settle our private business with our own hands. "Haah? Isn''t that obvious?" "Or do you want us to shove our ''sword'' in you, commoner....? Kekekee...!" A nice pun but my lips curved like a crescent moon and I said. "Well then, allow me to teach you gentlemen in wielding sword properly." "Huh¡ª" I dashed forward and arrived in front of the person who was in the middle. Touching the hand which was holding a long sword clumsily, I gazed at the boy''s eyes. "First, grasp firmly the ground as if clawing it with your feet. You won''t be pushed back easily as long as you are still holding your ground." I gripped the wrist then I knocked off the boy''s footing by sweeping his legs with a kick, then I pulled the wrist and his entire body rotated in midair. "Next, a long sword isn''t meant for one hand to hold in. You shouldn''t compare it with a rapier or the usual swords used by guards." *THUD! * The boy fell to the ground helplessly before he vanished from the spot. Damn, I forgot that the loser would be teleported without fail. As if they will understand my teaching then. By that point, I heard various roars from many sides and I turned around. Facing me were the students which had intended to commit atrocity, but for having lost one of their friends, they attacked in pure rage. "Hmhm. That''s right... blocking the enemy''s path with Intimidation and numbers can be considered as a way to win a battle. However¡ªthere is a clear difference between recklessness and bravery." Displaying a smile full of excitement, I dove into the world of conflicts. - - - - "Alright! One hour is up so cease your weapons from moving! Any who don''t do what I say will be kicked out!!" Instructor Galahad clapped and as the magical ward vanished, he congratulated the survivors of the Battle Royale. Most, if not all, were exhausted to the point of barely standing straight and I exhaled. "Whew, that really tested my stamina. I thought I wouldn''t last." "Nah... Big sister enjoyed it halfway through right?" "Well, it''s because I am disappointed by how uneducated those people were. Swords aren''t toys and wielding them isn''t something that can be treated so lightly." To be honest, are they even nobles? They were supposed to hail from wealthy houses with privileges for being educated from childhood. Heck, they should have a brain to use. Just what did they even do before they enrolled in this Academy? Fei isn''t like them at all so at least that¡¯s a plus in my journal. "Come to think of it, where is Anise?" I looked around, finding nobody with a familiar pink hair. "She''s over there... befriending her opponents like no other." Leon pointed out. We observed how a girl with maroon hair and extremely long side bangs laughing together with those she had fought. Among the circle of friends were martial artists and the majority were male though females were also present in odd number. Seeing Anise who talked with fists, I ended up feeling exhausted more than usual. "And there she goes creating a new page in her legendary trails." "I don''t think exaggeration will convince her from stopping what she''s doing. The girl has a spirit of freedom like Helios." Yeah... If you''re talking about a god who roamed around obstructing evil then might as well becoming an Ally of Justice. I was thrilled but Leon unnecessarily added. "Well, big sister will probably be the dark horse. Most men would definitely want to be stepped on by you after that show." "Oh? And what does that mean, my dear little brother...?" "Argh?! W-wait! I was just joking! A choke-hold?! Wait, stop! It''s going to snap... my neck is going to snap¡ª*crack*¡ªGaaaaaaah?!!" Oho ho ho ho hooo~ the infamous CQC of a Snake cannot be underestimated, you know...? After I was done reprimanding Leon, I heard a footstep and when I turned... "Good day to you, mademoiselle. What a beautiful display of skill you have earlier." Huh... who is this guy with funny hairstyle and exaggerated handsomeness? Somehow, it made me suspicious but if anything, he fell short against Fei a lot. I don''t know why but even his polite gesture somehow annoyed me. "My fair lady, would you mind to tell me your name is?" "...Is it not right for you to not name yourself before asking who I am?" The boy smiled radiantly and he bowed his head. Offering an aristocratic greeting, he said that he was Spatwhatever his name was. He flaunted his beauty like an idiot and he praised me in an exaggerated manner I became sick of it. At any rate, I didn''t want anything to do with him so I made it quick. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "I''m Charlotte Augmund. So what do you want?" I asked. "Well, if you don''t mind... would you like to partake a cup of tea with me?" He replied while brushing his hair with a wave of hand. "Not interested." I turned my heels and walked away. Joining with my friend and sibling, I would rather not have any relation with nobles and father demanded me to raise my guards when meeting a noble from Silverash household. Also, if I were not mistaken, mother was also a noble from Raumia so I may have relatives here. The idea of having someone who broke off blood ties only to return by sending in her descendant would be considered as blasphemy. I better watch out and it''s not like I can trust those who still valued class society dearly. "P-please wait! Why¡ª" "You will have to choose a better pickup line if you want to ''partake a cup of tea'' with me. Well then, excuse me and have a nice day." I left the Spatuwhatnot in the dust and dragged Leon by the collar. But for some reasons... I sensed the air around me changing. Was it my imagination or am I truly being watched? Not even five minutes have passed and I heard Instructor''s roaring voice. Ordering the survivors to gather in front of him. Everyone now stood in lines and rows then waited for further instructions. "Good job for passing the preliminary. Now you''re going to fight in a one-on-one match and your opponent will be chosen randomly!" Eeehh... again with the randomness. Does he even get tired, this Instructor...? Well, if it''s not troublesome then as if it can be called as a lesson. Considering that almost half of us survived, then that meant we would be separated in groups supervised by teachers in order to save up times. The grouping was done via lottery. A teacher brought up a crystal ball at the size of yoga ball and once touched, the ball would absorb our mana a little before displaying where we would be placed in. "I''m in group A... damn, I know no one in that group." I commented dejectedly. "Yikes. Looks like we''re all separated. Did Instructor anticipated people such as us?" Anise inquired as if she had lost an opportunity and Leon once again surmised. "...judging by how the crystal ball worked on, I''d say we''re all separated depending on our mana pool. But then again, I should have been in the same group with big sis so..." Leon exhaled. It''s an invalid theory huh...? Maybe it''s no fun to round up all of the Special Initiates. If there was anything that I could think of, the teachers in Knight Course wanted to test everyone''s ability with their own eyes. However, this did nothing good with commoners barely passing by luck or hard struggle. In fact, there were people who allied themselves to ensure survival and a few could do nothing if they fought alone. There are different kind of people after all. ¡°Oh well. See you guys soon!¡± I parted ways with Anise and Leon and joined in with the group I was assigned at. The teacher in charge of my group was a man with sleek brown hair and blue eyes. He was possibly around twenties or something but looks can fool you in this fantasy world. Before the match started, the teacher who introduced himself as Edwin Holocaust gave a small speech¡­ Wait, what? Is that last name for real? "Listen up. Only the best of the best is allowed to be taught under my guidance. In short, I don''t need any commoners in my class and what I want is a display of power as a noble we are." ...oh... what a heartless and direct speech. His mindset was the same as all nobles around and did he just shot a deathly glare on me? I have a bad feeling about this... "It is obvious that we nobles are people gifted by the gods. Our bloodline produced strong descendants and you are one of us. But it seemed that some fools have different thought despite knowing commoners could do nothing except being peasants they were. Therefore. If they think they can do more than us, how about we see their fight closely? Starting with you, Charlotte Augmund." ...Haiz. Now everyone''s staring at me. And almost everyone showed hostility. I would have protested in my previous life but going against nobles with upright manner would just turn the table against me. Hm... Come to think of it, Fei despised nobility. If I were Fei... what would I do? That would be¡ª "Alright. If you insisted that much, then allow me to display what I can do." I put a hand on my hip. "Hmph. Your arrogance will cost you a lot today." Edwin-sensei snorted. "Yes yes. Now who is my opponent?" I saw a hand raised. Someone emerged from the crowd and I leaked an annoyed gasp. "Please let me do the honor of battling her, teacher." Geh... it''s that Spatuwhatnot. How come he''s in the same group as me...? And why did he even grin like that? I sensed imminent danger but now I couldn''t back down... - - - - -Fei''s POV- ...how boring. Even though a year have passed, I didn''t think school could be so boring. The lessons were too easy and the exams were not challenging. All I needed was a little memorization and calculation to get scores enough to skip Ranks. In my year as a Guard Rank, nothing interesting happened and I realized that a bunch of nobles were equal with a bunch of pigs ready to be slaughtered. They had their egos and useless pride in their bloodline as if they were direct descendants of the gods. What foolishness. Even if one were to have mana enough to outclass the Great Demon King, it didn''t mean they would win against him. Much less living through to tell the tale. Again, I wanted to have nothing to do with this Kingdom and everything in it. Renleina bothered me all day long more than the usual and Chloe turned a blind eye. Not even Rolando helped me and Herbert went off to take his sweet break by indulging himself with women in his bed. ...Hm... as I thought, this place isn''t for someone like me. I knew that people adored me as a Hero and I knew the nobles were trying to pull me into their silly schemes. They educated their daughters to be tools for political marriages and they didn''t even hesitate to ignore their feelings as long as the household could benefit from gaining an excellent heir. "What disappointed me is how they didn''t even mind as long as they could marry a handsome man. Haa..." Stepping out of the school building, I saw the new students battling each other. There were teachers present and I saw some upperclassmen who had already prepared stretcher and healing mages for emergencies. "Well... it''s already that time again huh?" I mumbled after taking a detour around the sports field. "Oh, if it''s not the black lad. Got anything to do with the student council?" Instructor said. His crossed arms changed position and he glanced at me before monitoring the battlefield again. "Or are you skipping class again?" "There''s no need to answer right...?" "Ga ha ha haaaaaaa! Doing what you want is always the best course of action, isn''t it?" ...nothing left to say here. I remarked and I stared at the students who were decent enough to wield swords to a degree. However, I could see the clear difference between the experienced and the inexperienced from here. "...Why is there an increase of female students?" "Well, maybe their parents instructed them to learn martial arts or swordsmanship. You know why right?" "Marriage partner... have they gone mad? Men are supposed to protect women. Not the other way around." ¡°Oh come on! Everyone is born with a chance to be equal, kid!!¡± Instructor laughed once again. His spirited expressions were showing how excited he was to have a large number of weapon practitioner under his teaching but I knew his desire. This man is a warrior before a retired Knight. He''s got the ambition of fighting strong people and he would stop at nothing to force the talents from the weakest to be exposed fully. At least he was honest and showed fairness in his teaching. I didn''t call him Instructor only because he ordered me to do so. I have a respect for his unyielding lifestyle. Just like the Old Man who forged swords even though his eyes were blind, I never saw those kind of people as fools unlike the children swinging around their toys here. "By the way, lad. I''ve got some interesting pupils here." "Pupils..? You''re still calling them as pupils? Just how eager are you to teach these fools?" "No, as if I would take one as my pupil. Not even I am crazy enough to take spoiled rotten kids as apprentices. I mean the one over there." Hm...? When I followed his gaze, I saw a circle of students surrounding someone... not only that, I caught a streak of golden I recognized very well dancing in the middle of entrapment with infamous elusiveness. The flash of brown struck the hand of a student holding a practice sword. It then proceeded to reach three people behind her as she evaded the swords thrusts by stepping to the side in a nick of time. Carving a shallow cut on the skins of their necks, it caused them to falter and be knocked out in the next moment. The group of nobles shuddered in the face of a powerful opponent. Then I heard her words which sounded as if it was the most obvious thing in Magnis. "Hm. you should have started with an all-out brawl from the beginning, teacher Edwin. This way, we can shorten the lesson and teach the students all at once." Charlotte Augmund was standing with a fearless smile I never saw. It was dazzling it mesmerized me until she readied a stance I knew very well. "...hold on... I never taught her my stance so how could she pull it off with ease!?" I yelled in disbelief. "Haha! That''s not the only thing she can do. Take a closer look, lad!" Obeying his words, I observed Charlotte who displayed something which shocked me more and more. Volume 3 Chapter 6 – I Fell A few minutes earlier¡ª I was standing across Spatuwhatnot. Since I didn''t remember his name I decided to give him this nickname but the boy once again introduced himself like a clown. "My name is Spatsel Judicea. I shall now show you the beauty of my fencing skill, mademoiselle." "Hm... How I cannot wait to see your beautiful fencing ability then." I put sarcasms into my words but the boy smiled passively. I instinctively knew he was faking it. Call it intuition but there had been many chances for me to be scammed and cornered by loan sharks. Those nasty guys always liked to do backstab and scheming as if they enjoyed trolling people''s life. Considering how nasty some could be... might as well increasing my alertness. Once we were ready, teacher Edwin grunted. "Hmph. Then, let the duel begins!!" Spatsel dashed forward and closed the distance between us in a second. He used aura to boost his legs huh...? I dodged by sliding to the right but once I distanced myself, the shawl I wore was ripped into two. Then it fluttered down as Spatsel kicked his heel and setting up his stance again. "It was only a little more but I do not wish to end this duel so quickly!" The boy said, an elegant smirk plastered on his face but his eyes exposed malevolent desires. ...he intended to humiliate me by shredding my clothes? No, he wanted to put me under submission and torture me slowly. I exhaled and commented. "To think that you intend to toy with your prey. You have some strange tendencies." "Ho ho, it''s a shame that you are thinking in such ways. However¡ªit is also regrettable that it has come to this point." Spatsel attacked with a flurry of thrusts. I evaded each of them but I was gradually bring pushed back. Not to mention... my uniform was being torn bits by bits. Evading the latest thrust which was aimed to hit my head, a slight cut opened on my cheek and cutting off a strand of my hair. It was both annoying and disgusting how this talented fencer be so meticulous in plotting an accidental crime. "Hey hey! Do you think you can win with dodging alone, mademoiselle? Or is it because I am too strong for someone such as you!?" "...how distasteful. Do you enjoy tormenting others in this way?" I deflected the rapier whipping to me from the side with my sword. The replica weapons made grinding sounds as I watched Spatsel approaching without blinking. The proximity was close enough it was nearly zero. I found myself being stared back by the boy a few dozen centimeters taller than me and he licked his lips. A creepy smile was shown. "You idiotic woman. Do you think you are stronger than ME just because you passed through that useless test for barbarians?" Showing his true self, I began to realize that Spatsel was no gentleman. Witnessing his crazy face and mocking expressions, I narrowed my eyes. "Hm... you do not have any manner. What is it that you see in women, Spatsel Judicea?" I put strength in my arm and deflected the imitation rapier. Spatsel let out a gasp but he recovered and stood in front of me, his nasty smile still present everlastingly on his face. "Isn''t that obvious? What else than seedbeds?" teacher Edwin answered with indifference. "In fact, women are weaker than men. Why do we have to submit to them?" "Hou...... so you are saying it''s better for women to stay at home and spread their legs for you? Because we are inferior to you all?" The students sneered. The teacher smirked. My opponent expressed a facial which told ''isn''t that obvious?'' to me. "In this kingdom, women aren''t meant a thing! Look around you! Is there a single friend of yours here? Not even the kingdom allowed whores like you as a Guard!" "...oh, so this Kingdom is patriarchal. But isn''t that discrimination?" "Discrimination?? More like kindness! Now look here, mademoiselle.... Why don''t you become mine and I''ll give you everything you wish for?" ...not even a second passed and I already wanted to shout ¡®HELL NO!¡¯ but the fake gentleman ran forward again. I blocked his stab, fending off his whipping rapier and stood firmly on my ground. However, more and more cut wounds were engraved and my uniform was continued to be cut all over. "Your worth isn''t anything more than a meal for us! Even if most of you trained to be mages, not even YOU can deflect a knight''s thrust! Why? Because you''re weak!!" "...weak, huh...? Whoever said that?" "Ha! Let me tell you something, my cute toy. Raumia does not accept any woman to be involved in the wheel of government! It has been that way for a very long time!!" "But the current ruler is a queen right...? Do you think you can disrespect her by badmouthing women?" *clash!* The sword and the rapier trembled. They sung ruefully above me as I forced myself to not be overpowered by Spatsel who had enhanced his muscles with mana. It was not mana to be exact though. After all, those with inferior mana makes up their weakness by converting the rest into aura which coated their bodies. Most adventurers, warriors and knights had this natural trait which boosted the muscle tissues and cells regeneration permanently. However, it''s impossible for them to be strong so suddenly. They must train constantly and they have to meditate in order to refine their auras, which in turn altered their body bits by bits. I grimaced but I didn''t yield to Spatsel who yelled. "HA! LIKE A BRAT LIKE HER CAN EVEN DO ANYTHING OTHER THAN SUCKING UP ON HER BROTHER''S DICK!" Suddenly, I sensed Spatsel''s aura wavered and intensified. I quickly weakened my grips and bent down before dodging the slash which aimed to cleave my skull. Rolling on the ground, I was half-kneeling but the left chest part of my uniform was ripped wide. It even exposed my bra. Clicking my tongue, I stood up and set up a stance. In the next moment, my opponent attacked me again with a flurry of attacks. I dodged. I blocked them. Again and again and again until I was fed up with it all and aimed a kick. Spatsel retreated a few dozen steps back. Now that there was a distance between us, my mind instantly cleared up. If there was anything that I have learned from this duel--it would be murky disgust. "Let me get this straight..." I paused. "You think that women can''t do anything and you think I am no different than a toy for you to play with?" "Oh, are you accepting defeat, mademoiselle?" I grinned at his question, and then I answered fearlessly. "It''s best for you to retract your words. Because you are going to lose either way." I swept the ground lightly with the edge of my sword. Leaving a small cloud of dust, I leaped forward and arriving right in front of Spatsel. Within a moment, for the obvious fact. The noble''s eyes went wide in shock. He reacted by stepping back and trying to recompose his posture but I have already prepared my stance. Under his defense, slipping in a proximity where my sword can deal the greatest damage¡ª "Clench your teeth, strongest. For this single slash of the weakest will shake you up." Distancing my legs, I lowered my hips and gripped the replica sword''s hilt with both of my hands. Then!! *SMASH!!* Spatsel shuddered. He tried to block the downward slash with his rapier but the weapon broke apart, the dull blade of the imitation weapon smashing into his right shoulder. I can hear his bones shattering, crushed from the impact but I didn¡¯t let up. As quickly as I could, I pulled the sword, twisting it around, then I swung it as if batting a baseball bat right at his solar plexus. ¡°Gwoh¡­!?¡± And with one final push ¨C Spatsel flew away to the distant sky. Everyone who was in my group dropped down their jaws to the floor. Their eyes bulged out and even teacher Holo-caucasus exasperated hoarsely as their eyes caught a body floating in spread eagle. In the midst of it all, I turned around. Making a gesture of sheathing the wooden sword, I muttered while smiling softly. "Variant Arts: Steel Cut Revised." *CRASH!* There was the sound of a pitiful soul slamming down into the mother earth. His head buried down into the ground and his legs were tangled around as a wide rip exposed his butt for public execution. Heh, so much for being a noble with royal blood. "Hmh... Come to think of it, Raumia underwent revolution so I guess not many have accepted the idea of the change of ruling system from patriarchal into matriarchal. Oh well. With this, I''m the winner right?" I glanced at the man in black robe whose face was as red as boiling kettle. His brows knitted together and after he grit down his molars strongly, teacher Edwin shouted out. "Not yet! NOT YET!! THERE ARE STILL A LOT MORE!!" He raised his hand and pointed at me. "GO DEFEAT HER!!" The students took out their weapons and attacked me from all side. Heaving out a deep sigh, I wondered if men are sore losers. I never thought I would pity myself for being a former man this much. At least I never argued with my little sister beyond necessary and I did apologize when I was at fault. Well, it wasn''t much but I have no reason to play all the time. And so I experimented by visualizing the stances of swordsmen I have witnessed in Magnis. Not many but I started from Fei''s swordsmanship which was composed of two Sword Arts. One was the Stance of Assassin and the other was Stance of Variant. Stance of Assassin was a systematic sword stance which was in fact, more effective when I used dual weapons. I''m not ambidextrous but I trained how to wield them both in five years. Of course I could do that much and it''s not like there was any rule prohibiting me from wielding fallen weapons. The point of Stance of Assassin was to lure the enemies by showing visible gaps in my defense. My opponents were all practitioner of weapons so they at least knew where to strike and I simply used their aims for my own advantage. It also focused in swift strikes with pinpoint preciseness. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.Then, there was the Stance of Variant. To be honest, it was a formless stance where I have to keep moving and changing the flow of my sword. It was hard not to be random but basing it on Fei who showed tenacity when fighting father, I could grasp the flow and adapted it for my own use. Then again, formless meant no proper forms were present. Stance of Variant accentuated multiple uses of slashes and breakneck agility depending on the situation. It also worked better if I were to use a great sword but as long as I don''t show off my skills beyond necessary, I won''t invite more troubles. Next, I experimented with the Sword Styles the students used in battle royale. There were many as some talented people existed and there were even some that I recognized. For example, there was fencing, iaido, blade dancing, et cetera. It was fun visualizing their images and implementing them into my sword style though I didn''t exactly know since when I was capable of imitating other sword styles. I believe I might have gained something when I fought Bravzgaim. Once done with the matches, I returned the practice weapon, taking back Tyrfingg from a teacher in charge of holding real weapons while the matches were underway and went over to Leon. "Fuwaah... that was easy. I had a good exercise." I yawned and found my little brother cleaned his hands off dirt. Wow, he annihilated everyone huh? "...Big sister, you actually enjoyed making fun of that rotten scum right?" Eh? What is? I questioned Leon ¡®innocently¡¯ but he shook his head weakly. Saying ¡®nothing much, and please get changed¡¯ before he walked away. I tilted my head in confusion but then I realized why. The rotten nobles were owned at their own games. And even the teacher disappeared with fury clearly shown on his face. Looks like pride and prestige will simply get one only that far. I took a note of this occurrence and engraved the lesson in my heart else I would fail badly like they did. Other than that¡­ "...what''s with that appearance, Anise...?" "Whuaaa!? Charl, please help meeeee!! And wait, you''re in tatter too!!" Anise was sitting on the ground, covering her pitiful chests with her arms as her uniform was completely in tatter. Looks like she lost but not far from her was a boy with long dark hair reaching his nose. He was sprawled on the ground with his replica katana further away from his motionless body. So it''s a draw huh...? Or a paper thin victory? I rolled my gaze to Anise and scanned her situation once more. It was a sight full of ERO yet I was unable to be turned on with just that...! I need more ERO for me to be turned on so half-naked isn''t enough unless it''s half-naked with kneesocks or naked shirts!! WHERE IS THE ERO!? I was about to shout out but I found myself glared at by someone else...... "Eh!? F-Fei......!!?" My jaw dropped the moment I caught Fei standing beside the grinning Instructor! "Hoh. This year we have a number of talented kids. Congratulation for passing with flying colors, lass! You and the others who are still conscious are free for the week from my class, damn you all! Now what do you say, lad?¡± "....Why are you asking me?" "Well, haven''t you been staring at the battle for a while? Particularly at a certain muffin." ...He''s been watching us from the beginning...? My heart skipped a beat but... again, I swayed a little. Realizing my illness once again relapsed; I held the urge to faint and fought the fever. ".......Charlotte." Fei called out as he stood in front of me. "...what do you want?" In response, the weakened me spoke in a strange tone. "...Why do you sound so angry?" .......damn. And he interpreted my illness as bad mood. Once again I realized how dense my childhood friend could be and it also caused me to scowl for unknown reasons. "...I thought I told you that I know no one like you?" "That''s quite a grand lie you have there. There''s no way you would forget me right...?" ...yeah... right. To be honest, I sometimes forgot about Fei because I was sent into hell for my special training. The menu was of course made by Takeru so it''s a bad idea to unlock Pandora''s Box. "Unfortunately, I do not recall befriending someone such as you. Now please excuse me." "Wait, Charlotte!" The moment I turned my heels and walked away, Fei grabbed my hand and pulled me. ".....what are you doing?" I asked in a cold tone that surprised even myself. My headache gotten stronger and I frowned as I endured the increasing pains and fever. Seeing me like this, Fei flinched but... as if troubled, he said in a stuttering manner. "D-did I do something wrong...?" "........" I stared blankly at him. What could I expect? I mean... did he even need to ask? There''s already something wrong here and he still asked...? How, how dense could he be, for Vainticel''s sake!! Aaagh! I really must drink my medicine else I will collapse! But Baka Fei just wouldn''t let go off my hand! Uuuu.... again, the headache and ''sweet pain'' is kicking me... damn it!! "Please don''t touch me so casually." With a force, I pried my hand from Fei''s grasp. He was once again stunned but I was getting tired of this. "Unfortunately, I have an appointment in my schedule. If you wish to invite me for a tea party, why don''t you invite your fianc¨¦e instead of me, Mister Black Hero?" "........Huh...? W-wait, from where did you know...!?" ....Eh? So it''s really true? This guy is already betrothed to someone else? My heart thumped and it felt terribly unpleasant. I was receiving the most intense headache and my body was feverish. What''s more... I had the sudden urge to punch Fei. Wait... this shouldn''t happen...! If I punched him again then tragedy would repeat itself!! Wh-what should I do...!? What should I do?! - - - - -Fei''s POV- Though I wasn''t sure what did I do wrong but Charlotte was clearly angered now. I realized her aura was rippling like yesterday and I couldn''t read her expressions...... Just what''s going on here!? The girl with golden wheat hair and emerald eyes instantly fired me with a glare as I noticed beads of tears formed at the corner of her eyes. "Uh... Charlotte...?" Suddenly I sensed a killing intent and I jumped back. An object crashed into the space between me and Charlotte. Clouds of dirt piled up and my visibility became poor if not for a moment. "Are you alright?" A foreign voice echoed "Ah... yeah. Thank you, Leon." Charlotte muttered with a nod. "Please get going. I''ll handle this matter." What? Who is this boy? Once the smokes dissipated, Charlotte disappeared and there was this redheaded kid bearing his fangs at me. "You again... this is already the second time." "......who are you? Where is Charlotte?" "None of your business. And you''re really a clueless bastard aren''t you?" ...somehow, I seemed to be hated. It''s not that I was upset but it annoyed me how this kid insulted me. It''s like he had a grudge against me. But my concern isn''t him¡ª "Ooh, a duel eh? Looks like the odds are not in your favor, lad." ....Instructor... that''s right! Maybe I can ask him. "Instructor, do you¡ª" "Nope. I won''t help you because you''re clearly in the wrong here, lad. And it''s a perfect timing!" "You''re not even letting me to finish my question!?" The man clasped his hands together and he uttered strings of words of the ancient language. Within five counts and his body emanated green aura before it flew everywhere as arrows of light. They landed on the students who were still conscious yet exhausted... Then the students recovered! Did the Instructor sent out his own vitality to recharge their stamina and aura!? And one of them got their uniform repaired as if rewinding time back!! This damn synergy user is really annoying to deal with!! "An extra lesson for the rest of you! If you can beat the black lad over here then you will gain two weeks¡¯ worth of A+! But failure will get you a few of my errands!!" Damn it!! He used me as a pawn for his little fun! "I don''t give a damn about the credits but I will beat up this guy for goods!!" "Gh!? That was close...!" " " " "You''re miiiiiinnnneeee!!!!" " " " "Ghh!!? Stop getting in my way! Charlotte! Charlooooooottteeee!!" "A piece of shit like you don¡¯t deserve to call her name!!" - - - - ...Uuu... this... this is... bad...... Somehow, the world seemed to spin around... What the heck is going on here...? Despite staying away from Fei, the illness was worsening. The rapidly increasing fever, the numbness over my senses, difficulties in breathing and my heart was beating absurdly fast and loud. I knew the symptoms all too well that I cursed out. And yet... my voice did not let out. It''s a weird feeling I never get used to no matter how many times I have experienced this illness. Just why is it relapsing now of all times...? I didn''t want to spend my school life while being bedridden for most of it...... Did I overwork myself? Was I struck by deadly poison of a passing by Assassin? Even though I was supporting myself by tracing my hand over the wall, my feet were heavy and dizziness assaulted my head. Not only that, it was as if cold and hot water was poured upon me in turns. Such a nauseating sensation... a... are...? *THUD!* My sight became parallel with the ground and my eyes became so heavy to open... oh... ooh....... this is... bad... "...I... can''t... faint... Here......." Darkness engulfed me. I entered sleeping state like an overheating computer forced to shut down. But... in the corner of my vision... I heard someone''s voice. "What? H-hey?! Are you alright!? Hang in there!" Volume 3 Chapter 7 – An Event Cut Scene? -Vainticel''s POV- Hmh... this is bad. And here I thought things would go well after five years of absence. It''s a bit quicker than I expected. "...As expected, I can''t let this go." Standing up, I began to walk away but someone stood in front of my abode. A familiar face. "Where are you going, Vainticel?" Helios asked with his arms folded. "I want to go down... but I can''t huh? You anticipated my movement." I smiled wryly. Looking at the God who governed over the sky and freedom, Helios was blocking my path with arms crossed in front of his chest. I glanced over his figure and I noticed the subtle irritation within his gestures. Even his weapon was trembling as if irate over something. "Your movements have been quite suspicious lately. You, who is a Minor Goddess, should have no concern over your followers'' fate. I thought you have stopped throwing tantrums but was I wrong?" "...well, if I were asked by a Major God who has all the rights in the world to roam freely and doing as he pleases while maintaining the orders around then yes." The silver haired man scrutinized me with his sharp gaze. Sadly, I''m no powerful god and I have no exact power with my believers reaching only a hundred if not less. I could never hope to defeat this battle hardened Major God anyway. "...your servant is still safe. Irnia and Linia won''t even interfere with the Mortal Realm anymore, and the other gods have all stayed silent because they cared not a single thing with what the mortals do." Haa.... I know that already. In fact, those two were meant to aid the Child from the very first place. She escaped danger through the trap Irnia had prepared after all. "But... I don''t think it''s enough to ensure our influence from harming the Mortal Realm." "That is impossible. You know that all the gods have vowed by creating the Monument of Order. Especially when it was YOU that proposed the idea in the conference." "...Helios-kun, aren''t you being a prick now? What is your point?" The Major God frowned. His deep gold eyes pierced through me and he said. "It was by your words that this newborn world could flourish. But why are you trying to add an Irregular in the system you have painstakingly worked on for millions of years? What is your goal, Vainticel?" Irregular¡­ huh? That is certainly one way to describe them, those lost souls that do not even know that their fates have been set in stones. However¡­ he is wrong. "No wonder you''re still a single, Helios-kun." I snorted and with a hand on my waist, I told him. "If you''re looking for something, then do it by yourself." - - - - - - .......a... dream...? ".......was it a dream...?" I opened my eyes and what I saw was a ceiling with chandelier hanging. The smell of medicine needed for sanitary purpose wafted in the air. The white curtains enclosed my surrounding like a veil hiding the outside world from me. "...I fainted again... and this must be the infirmary... Aah... looks like I am STILL sick." Getting up from the white bed with white blanket, I had noticed my uniform was drenched with sweat and it''s already ragged too. Was I put in the infirmary in this state? "...this might be bad. I hope there is a change for clothes... ah, there is." Beside the bed was an empty chair. Not entirely empty as a folded set of uniform was there and I saw a note on top of it. "...Alia wrote this? And Leon brought the clothes over? Wait, who¡¯s scribbling is this...?" Was it Anise? That girl always did something stupid... well, fine then. Looks like I can change my clothes and I doubted there was anyone in the infirmary this late. Helping myself standing up from the bed, I peeked outside the curtains. "...nope. No one is here. I''m all alone here." Okay. Time to get changed. - - - - -???''s POV- Busy, busy, busy. As always, I busied myself with works and studied like a cockatrice ready to be slaughtered. It couldn''t be helped knowing my grades which were so-so compared to everyone''s. Even so, my friends still encouraged me. They saw something in me that I couldn''t see so it''s better for us if I could get used to my new duty and other than being a man, I''m also a Knight Course student. There''s no way I could allow myself dishonor the code of knights. Though saying that, it took me everything to carry a girl younger than me to the infirmary. Her fever was terribly high I doubted why she was in the hallway. Had she been unwell even before attending school? From the looks of it, she seemed to be an Initiate. I knew that Instructor Galahad often rounded the whole classes up for the sake of gauging each individual''s strength and weak point. He''s a man renowned to have unreasonable way of thinking and I could never understand how he brought even the weakest of the weak forward into that violent stage. Well... I brought the herbs teacher Cindy asked for me. They''re of rare types and they had clashing properties if I remembered correctly. What''s more, several were only allowed to grow in a special circumstance so it was hard to not be glared at by the gardeners and the people who took care of them. Ugh, my credibility would fall soon... "No, stop that thought¡­ I am helping someone so it''s a fine price to pay. I don''t regret it." Arriving in front of the infirmary, I opened the door with my empty hand and entered. "Teacher Cindy, I''ve brought over the herbs you asked for¡­ hm?" Nobody''s here...? Why is this happening again...? For some reasons, I always have the worst luck whenever I wanted to meet someone''s expectations or expecting help from someone else. ...ah, but there''s someone beyond the curtains. That gesture and flapping coat... that is definitely teacher Cindy Opus. One of the best healing mages specialized in curing diseases. I went over to her as quietly as possible because I did not want to wake up the patient on the bed. Come to think of it... teacher''s coat is somehow shorter than the usual... and why is her hair seemed longer than the usual? The silhouette was then revealed as I slid open the curtains. "Teacher Cindy, here''s the herbs you requested¡ª" "Huh¡ª?" And... Why is there a girl with golden hair and emerald pupils in front of me? Her flowing hair glistened as it was struck by the twilight... her alluring figure which was a reminiscent of a fairy''s imprinted into my mind... and her bountiful chests were about to spill as the girl tried to take off her shirts and coat at once. I could see a piece of fabric on the ground, presumably her skirts and I saw the smooth and pure white skin of hers wrapped tightly by her white colored underwear. ........ ............... ................................ Ah... Aah... that''s right. This girl was the girl I carried this afternoon. And she just happened to wake up a little while ago. Then... she might have found a change of clothes so she was in the middle of changing... even now. Come to think of it, I think I''ve seen her somewhere before. I didn''t expect someone like me who had no courage to even stare at a girl without being flustered to be able to remember their features. How odd¡­ just where have we met? I think its way before I found her lying on the ground¡­ "K..." But before all that... I think I have already breached the boundary of modesty by intruding when a lady is changing her dress. Silly me. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!?" *SMASH!* That day, I was sent flying for committing a crime I have accidentally caused by being too focused in one point. - - - - "I''m terribly sorry!!" With my head bowing down deeply in front of the boy, I was feeling guilty for suddenly hitting him. I knew that the infirmary wasn''t a place for changing my clothes but I didn''t like the sensation of wearing a drenched uniform! It''s also my fault when I punched him due to my sudden agitation. More like, why did I scream so girly like that!? I didn''t understand why I was acting unlike myself lately!! Then again, the infirmary teacher arrived before I could finish off the unfortunate person so it was barely safe. And I was nursed and drank a mixture of herbs drink to ease my fever. Of course I could not let the chance go so I gave her the recipe for the ones I usually took. Anyway, I apologized to the boy who had a bandage wrapping his head. He laughed weakly while scratching his cheek. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "No... it was my fault for I suddenly barging in. I should have knocked on the door first too to let you know. At least you are unhurt so it''s okay." "B-but... you are my senior... how could I disrespect you...?" Yes. I never knew that he''s my upperclassman until I saw the ornate feather badge on his collar. Even the infirmary teacher elaborated in telling me that the person before me was an honor student who aced the exams. The sole reason why the feather badge looked like it was shining was also because it''s a magic item from the highest grade. How could I, a freshman barely starting my school life punched the top student like a delinquent? He''s not a jerk too! The boy once again smiled with a cramped face. He didn''t seem like he was angry but I wasn''t satisfied if I did not apologize. Uuu...... how much of an idiot I could be....? "Could it be... Senior was the one who brought me to the infirmary?" I asked when we are in the corridor of the right wing in Knight Course building. It was illuminated with many shades. The only lighting was only the dim orange light penetrating through the rows of windows on the right side and the end of the corridor was painted with darkness. Heck... school always looked scary when it''s going to be night. I hope Lancer won''t suddenly appear and stab my heart with Gae Bolg. "Well... you could say that. Though I didn''t do much to ease your fever as teacher Cindy was the one who did most of the tasks." "But I heard that it was senior who delivered the herbs needed to treat me." "I''m used in doing errands. And there''s no one else around so I can''t just walk off without a care no?" Haa... How should I say it? This upperclassman of mine always smiled thinly and he was friendly though he often flustered once he was praised. His personality reminded me of Akashi and their selling point would be¡ª "Senior is a kind person." ".......where did that come from?" "But it IS the truth right? Senior helped to carry me and you even brought over herbs for me. There''s not many who could do that without asking for payment." The boy made an awkward smile. His cheeks were slightly flushed and I could see his eyes swam around like a fish in an aquarium. It made me giggling for knowing he was not used to being praised. "I... think you''re thinking too highly of me, Miss Charlotte." "It is the truth, you know? Senior is a very kind person. You are a proper example of a gentleman." "Urgh... Please stop with the flattery... I''m not a gentleman at all......." "No no, there''s no way you aren''t. I''m sure many who knows you regard you the same as I do." Senior hung his head down. Was he fed up with my teasing? I didn''t mean it to be a joke alone though. I have a good pair of eyes in judging people so there''s no way I am wrong. Once the two of us exited the school building, I realized how dark the surrounding was. "Well, then. I should get going. See you again, senior." "Ah... yeah. But are you okay? You have not recovered fully right?" "Don''t worry. I''m used to being sick so this much is fine. In fact, I want senior to be careful in your way home. Night at school can be dangerous you know?" "Right... I doubt it but should I laugh?" Feel free to do so! I exclaimed and the boy who looked like a honor student had his shoulders trembling. "Eh... wait, I didn''t mean you should laugh at me!!" "No no...! I''m not laughing at you, but... it''s just... pfft...!!" Aaah! He laughed! He laughed hard!! Did he thought I was a lame person!? Well, I did try to put a lame joke but he laughed so this person must have laughed at me!! My cheeks heated up and I yelled from the top of my lungs. "Uuu......! Please stop laughing, senior!" "Alright, alright...! I''m sorry okay...?" Whew, I never laughed that much lately, Senior muttered as he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. For some odd reasons, the boy¡¯s expression loosened or was it my imagination alone? "Alright. See you again, Lady Charlotte Augmund. Have a well rest when you reached the dorm." "Why suddenly calling me with my full name...? And what''s with the ''Lady'' part...?" Senior showed a grin full of hidden meanings as he tapped his heels together and putting his right hand at the left side of his chest. Like a Prince who had waited for the arrival of the Princess, he said. "I pray that your study in this Academy may bring you closer to your dream." Eeehh¡­ was he trying to act cool? I didn''t know what to respond so I nodded down quietly before walking away. Just like that, my meeting with an upperclassman ended. We parted ways as night followed my arrival at the dorm. "Come to think of it, I never asked his name. How could I forgot to ask his name when he saved my life?" - - - - - The next day, I woke up with a mood brighter than Solaris. "Aaah~ I feel so refreshed! The medicine sure worked fast!!" I said as I walked to the school. Though saying that, the schedule was already fitted with several studies. I didn''t go for my chosen studies yesterday so might as well attend them all now. Sadly, I was walking alone because Leon and Anise had different studies. They had their own agenda and it''s not like I have the right to control them. However... again, I have the slight discomfort over traveling in a path I was foreign to. "I wonder if this is the correct place...? The class to learn Swordsmanship..." I looked over the wooden doors which smelled like bamboo. The building was quite small but it was wide nonetheless. The triangular roof, the design of the building, and the slight scent of waxed wood drifting around enabled me to guess where I was. "That''s right... this place is a dojo. But well, if I tried to challenge it then I would simply being rude to the teacher in charge so... Here goes nothing!" Sliding the door open, the first thing I saw was¡ª "I''m never coming here again!!" "What the hell does he think I am!? I am so going to inform my parents!!" "This kind of shitty class isn¡¯t even worth of my times!!" *dondondondon...!* I saw students leaving the dojo like a hurricane. It was a very stunning sight to see how they left piles of dust and their wrinkles were clearly displayed to public. Heck, almost all of them were boys too... "Eh?! Wait a minute... If they left just like that... just what kind of place have I come to!!?" "Makes you wonder right? Those idiots simply ran off without even trying." "Uwaaaaa?!!" I was startled to the point of letting out a weird sound. I found a man with short yet spiky auburn hair and pale grey eyes smiling at me from the doorsteps¡­ Since when was he standing right there!? I couldn¡¯t even detect his aura! "Yahoo. Are you the rumored class skipper, ojou-san? Where''d you go yesterday?" Urgh! And he went straight to the point it hurt...! Right at my kokoro! - - - - "Aaah... so you were unwell. I didn''t know that. Thankfully I have not scratched off your names from the list of attendance." "I''m terribly sorry... My illness relapsed at the worst time ever." "Nah, it happened all the time. Seriously, the world is filled with unfair stuff so why bother getting angry over another unfair thing?" Well... that might be so. I walked in the dojo and there were actually plenty amount of students here and there. But wait, why are there so many girls here rather than boys? Though there were some male, I hardly found anyone whom I know of and was it my imagination that they were waxing the floor with a rug? Talk about old style but this man here beamed a wide smile. "Haha, it''s been a while ever since this dojo accepted more female members! I thought that the principal would come here and taking it down but we still have one new addition." Right. At least don''t rub your chin like an old man there. It contrasted your young appearance, sensei. The man in sleeveless kimono smiled and he sat down in front of the wall where a rolled out scroll saying "Patience is Virtue" was hung at. "Welcome to the training hall where you learn swordsmanship. This place provides the necessary lessons and it is also the classroom for you starting today, Charlotte Augmund." The man said. His eyes locked onto me and I was stilled in surprise due to his next words. "If you want to hone your skills in wielding swords, this place is the only one in Raumia and I am the owner of this dojo who dedicated himself in midwifery and self-taught sword technique for women¡ªIkki Farrange!!" Volume 3 Chapter 8 - Continuation "Eh!? What kind of guy are you to be proficient in midwifery!?" "Hah ha ha ha! Of all things and you asked that huh? What an interesting girl!" Teacher Ikki slapped his hips as he laughed uncontrollably. I was more or less astounded but once I tried to ask for help from the other students, they all shook their heads. I turned to the man in kimono and he had already stopped laughing. Coughing once, he signaled me to sit down and so I did. Because I was used to sit in formal position (seiza) thanked to my past experiences, it became easier to do it again and it''s not like this wasn''t the first time for me ever since I reincarnated. "Well, it''s nothing special but this place originally was owned by my wife. She taught the students swordsmanship daily and she often helped out to assist those in needs of assistance. You do know what kind of ¡®assistance¡¯ right?" "Eh... so the female students interested in becoming wives asked for her guidance?" Farrange-sensei nodded. "There''s also the case where one of the few was pregnant out of youthful spite. It was supposed to be a side-job but then again, the two of us were the only teachers who taught true swordsmanship in this Academy. And this dojo is basically a school to learn only Sword Styles!" I... see... Huh? Wait a minute... this flow of conversation sounded familiar...? Don''t tell me¡ª "Unfortunately, ever since my wife passed away, I have become the sole teacher here. And it just so happened for me to be knowledgeable about midwifery." "........uh... that..." Somehow, the talk became serious... damn. I shouldn''t have asked= "That''s why I thought of teaching students her swordsmanship and I became an expert in the field of midwifery because of boredom!!" "Why are you stating that all with pride!? Eh, how did it even lead to that!!?" Fu ha ha haaaaaaa! I''m the strongest! The man guffawed like a certain Nineball-labeled Ice Fairy but I really had the urge of escaping from this madness. "...Hm...? Hold it... did you say that you are teaching swordsmanship limited for women, teacher....?" "Yeah? What of it?" ...to be honest. I''m curious why there is something like that. Isn''t swordsmanship free for all sexes to use? Or is there a definite difference between the Sword Style men use with the one women use? If that is so... maybe I can become even stronger if I adopted this swordsmanship. In fact, I felt something was missing every time I swing my sword. Like... there''s not enough power coming out or the sword shouldn''t have moved this way... Yes. I feel I lacked or missed the crucial point in my sword. Taking the pros and cons around, I closed my eyes and pondered. Then I reopened them and stared at Ikki. "I want to learn it. Please allow me to become your student, Ikki-sensei." "...hoo... not even a cloud of hesitation......" The man put a hand under his chin as he smiled a smile full of interests. Then he clasped his hands and stood up. "Alright! I''ll teach you everything I know! But my training isn''t so easy even if you are a sick person!!" "Understood!" "Then use this rag and clean the dojo''s floor. For the entirety of it." "Understoo¡ªwait, whaaaaaaaaatttt!?" Thus began my days of suffering. - - - - "As you can see, there are several types of diseases which could be graded as Unique. There is Plague that often happened due to several criteria. This disease is deadly enough to contaminate an entire region and it usually happened because of the wrath of the gods. Please don''t be too greedy or malevolent if you don''t want to receive a plague." A woman with green hair and pointy ears wrote on the blackboard. Her stature was average compared to Melinda but she was nonetheless a beauty. And she was wearing a one-piece dress which exposed many skin parts and wrapping her curves tightly. If not for her sub-sonic flying chalks then the students would have drooled over her. The teacher was called Frixia. I wasn''t sure because she was an elf and her full name was terribly long and alien to me. In the classroom where I was seated in the second row from the front, I developed great interests and focuses as I wrote down the lessons about Unique Diseases. Well, plague is quite well known and though it''s considered as natural calamity, I didn''t doubt it could be created by the hands of humans. Hm¡­ not only humans but anyway, it can be manufactured. Teacher Frixia proceeded by writing the diseases widely known in Magnis and explained how they worked. There were many things which coincided with earth''s biology, but rather than using scientific way of explanation, there were magical explanations and relations with the pantheon of gods. As the lectures went on, I focused at a particular part of the lesson. I whited out Earth''s diseases due to my illness disrupting even my mana flow to the extent of prohibiting me from using advanced magic, and I tried to check the current diseases related with soul or magic but... could it be I''m cursed? It''s said that Curses are considered as a type of disease if highlighted from a different view, but I doubt something given by a higher being intentionally could be considered as a natural disease. After all, magic was involved and the spell of the Curse would latch at the soul of the curse bearer for a very long time if not for a lifetime. However... I have no leads nor clues to connect the dots because most of the related cases would not even need a week to kill a person. Yet here I am, alive and breathing for 12 years. Not to mention Cursed Magic, its practitioners and people related to it had vanished ever since the start of the Era of Forgotten Past. If I were cursed, I wouldn''t even live beyond five years for Curses have the traits to grow stronger as days went by. "...I guess going to the library can be a good option." - - - - - - After the classes ended, it was late in the evening and I attended dinner at the usual time which was an hour after dusk. My eyelids drooped down and my shoulders rose before lowering down dramatically. "...Big sister, are you alright?" Leon said as he sat down beside me. He brought a lot of food again huh? Just where did he get the money to buy them from?? "Well... I ran around like an office worker, reading a lot of books like a librarian, listening to hours-long rambling and learning how to become a good wife." My little brother raised a brow but I sighed in resignation. Since when did I become a working whore? Was I this workaholic before? It was hard to not pay attention with the fine details lately. Sipping my tea blended with honey, I sighed in delight and relief. Then I saw Anise, Alia and Lily entering the dining hall. "Ah, took you all long enough. I have already ordered your dinner." I commented. "The usual?" Alia asked and I nodded down. "Nyahaha! Charl is really my best friend! I love you!!" "Yes yes. Have a seat already." Once everyone settled in and our orders arrived, we began to share stories. Anise was content with studying martial arts and anything related to it while Alia studied everything about magic. Lily seemed to prefer geographies and wayfaring but Leon was unique as he delved in many studies like agriculture. I wonder why he''s interested in those fields. Does he plan to farm? "Come to think of it, Runology is quite interesting. Rune was originally used by the gods and taught to the chosen races." "Yes. I did not know that words could hold so much power. And the Arcane Language was said to be omnipotent with how every words could alter the very laws of this realm once spoken. Runes were also the written form of that very language too." It''s not like I had any deep interest in learning runes but I heard of runic weapons. Who wouldn''t want a blazing sword or a lightning lance? It was definitely possible to imbue runes in objects but the secret in retaining the effects even though eons have passed was a true romance to pursue. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A word delivered. Passing the extremely long tunnel of time. Never decaying as it continued to be the sole witness of the great, distant and long forgotten past it had come from. Ah, I''ve become quite sentimental in this kind of thing. Well, Alia and I met each other in Runology study so it''s no wonder we hit the topic off well. After talking terribly long with my friend, my throat was parched and I drunk my tea. "By the way, Charl..." Anise interjected. "How''s it with your boyfriend? Have you done it yet?" I couldn''t spit out my tea any faster but I choked before being able to do it. Coughing and gasping for airs, I glared straight at the pink haired girl!! "Wh-what...!? What are you saying, Anise?!!" "But didn''t you meet him again yesterday? I thought the two of you changed place for the sake of privacy??" "Hell no! I didn''t meet Fei after that and you all knew I was bedridden in the infirmary right...!?" Ah, that''s right. The girl made an astonished expression before remembering the truth. I was already set on strangling Anise but it was getting bothersome... "Besides, we''re not like that at all." "Huh? But you called him with a nickname right?" "That rascal faked his name when I first met him. Well, I can''t help it either as somehow, I think he likes being called ''Fei'' above everything." I once again sipped my tea. Are, it''s empty... Thinking calmly, I never called out to him ever since we met each other for the first time in a while. Not even a hello and I pretended to not remember him....... If, by any chance, Fei started to hate me, then... "....maybe I better talk to him soon..." I muttered quietly. "Oh, he''s over there by the way." Alia pointed to me, or more like behind me. I rotated my head like a spinning drill and... that person Alia mentioned was no Fei!! Who the hell is that!? Is that you, Yamada?! "Oh my, it seems I was wrong." The mage snickered slyly like a fox! "Y-you little...!" "Well, worrying all the time will not help you, Charlotte. I believe you should speak up before it''s too late." "Before it''s too late...? Ugh, why are you implying something deep in your words as if it''s common sense, Alia...?" Who knows? The girl displayed a smile full of mysteries. It was both charming and alluring to the point of eerie. How could a child around my age (physically) be this mature? It made me wonder about the meaning of her words even more but I chose to shut up. There''s always something worth knowing and something worth not knowing. I had enough of living a troubled life so I will steer away from dangers as much as necessary. Although¡ª "If you think you can avoid my anger by using meaningful words, then you are absolutely wrong." "Geh, she found out!" "Tch... looks like my plan backfired." Before anyone could do anything, I threw a fork and a spoon which struck the foreheads of Anise and Alia. The utensils made from silver flew and creating a parabolic line in the air as I received them with my hand gracefully. *THUD!* In the next moment, the useless duo fell from their seats. Groaning in pains while their eyes spun around like spirals. I snorted as if signaling the end of a match with a flawless victory. Amidst the curious gazes and disturbed atmosphere, Leon was the only one who ignored everything and continued to eat his dinner as if the world was his own. "...Onii-chan... you''re amazing." "Huh? What are you talking about?" "Uh¡ªwell... that''s... it''s... it''s nothing!!" "...If you can''t even eat this much then pray that your body won''t even develop any further." "Giku!?" - - - - - -Spatsel''s POV- "That damned whore! Playing around with me...!" After the match, I who was knocked out had only woken up a week after it and I did not even receive any score be it by that barbarian or teacher Edwin!! Not only that, people saw me as if I was something lower than them! Who do they think they are!? All of the relationships I have with the ladies... and even my reputation and my supporters... Everything was destroyed by that scum!! Even more... I received a letter from my home which told me to be re-summoned back to the family before summer arrives. Why!? How could I return when I haven''t even exacted my revenge...!! "Damn it! Damn it aaaaaallll!! Who do they think they are, those fucking trashes!!" I cursed as I grabbed the chair which was smashed upon the drawer. This was my private room and it was given to me by my elder brother. Even though I loathed him, but gaining a privilege greater than the pigs was a lot better. Even so, in my outrage, the room became a bloody mess. It was dark and night had fallen a while ago. Heaving in and out, I was still unable to hide my anger and I wanted something. I wanted to destroy that woman! I must make sure she suffers and groveling under me!! But I won''t give her mercy... I''ll reduce her into a slave and break her mind till nothing remains!! And that is only the beginning!! I''ll humiliate her! I''m going to make her beg for mercy and I am so going to destroy her arrogance into smithereens!! "But how....!? Damn it...!!" I bit my thumb and wandered around the room. Countless plans were hatched. Countless schemes were simulated. And yet I had nothing to execute them! No minions... no collaborators... even my family gave up in supporting me! Those vermin will also pay for casting this me off!! *knock* Suddenly, I heard a sound. It came from the window and I turned... only to find a black bat hitting the window. "Wait... that is no ordinary black bat..." I approached the window and opened it. The black bat was nevertheless, a species of bats which usually lived in the depth of a cave. They lived in a flock and nestling around the northern region of Human Territory... This bat however, has a larger size with its thick black fur covered its body. There was a patch of violet at its torso and the ears were elongated more than the ones seen in the wild. Not mention the bat had a scaly tail between the skinny legs with sharp, hook-like feet. One which seemed intimidating enough to raise my suspicions a few notches. "It''s carrying a letter... now what is this?" I took the tied letter at its feet, and observed the seal. I remembered no seal of nobility looking like this. How could it have a goat skull with a drawing of a scythe placed on top of it? The design was too elaborate and it also had ominous signs to it. Carefully cutting the seal off, I rolled out the letter. The black bat stayed at the windows as the pair of dull blood red eyes glimmered faintly. And the content of the letter was... ... ......... .................. "Hoh... Heh. Heh he he he...! I see...Now I see! With this, I can succeed! I can complete my vengeance!!" I quickly looked at the familiar which was staring back at me. To think that even this bat was given to me for safety measures pleased me even more as that meant I could never fail! "Fine... I don''t exactly know you nor your true goal but it mattered not a thing! Tell your master that I gladly accept you working under me and I will reward you with a mountain of gold, women of the finest quality and fame as long as you can bring that bitch to me!!" The bat squeaked at my words and I laughed expectantly. Just you wait, Charlotte Augmund... the price for humiliating me... I will force your body to understand that something like you is nothing better than a disposable toy!! "Of course... it won''t be fun if the toy breaks so easily so I will take my time in destroying you.... bits. By. Bits....!!" Volume 3 Chapter 9 – I Dont Get it... The first week went in a blur. I was studying and absorbing anything that could help me. Other than the occasional tests involving the dissolution of chemicals and fusing alchemical ingredients for diseases'' medicines, I wholeheartedly put myself in as a normal student. Why? It''s because I realized education could assist me in my survival. My bad luck never failed me in encountering troubles and my life in Fenrir mountain range was anything but pleasant. Should I end up living in the wilderness again, I want to not be tricked by the normal looking herbs anymore. ...then again, I wanted to occupy my mind with something else. The matter with a certain idiot isn''t solved yet so I''ll study slowly and live my school life peacefully. Maybe something can help me eventually and it¡¯s not like I dislike tranquil daily life. With that kind of thinking, I entered the classroom for General Combat class. Today there is HR too so Instructor will reappear again... it''s quite tiring as I have to face his aura which is very similar to Anise''s¡ª "Are you Miss Charlotte Augmund?" "Excuse me but can I talk with you for a moment?" "Milady, today is a good day isn''t it?" Whoawhoawhoaaaa!? What the hell is this wall made up by pretty boys!? How the hell did the classroom turn into Meteor Garden scene?! No, above everything... "Why are you two chitchatting without a care, hey!? What on earth is going on here?!!" "A ha ha ha haaaaaaa! What a scene! I won the bet this time, Leon!" "Tch... fine. I''ll treat you meal set A, Anise. But I won''t lose next time." Gambling?! Did you two just put me in a bet without me realizing it?! And the prize is way too cheap! Meal set A is one of the cheapest other than the unbalanced diet with many meat and jerky as its selling point!! "Milady, would you like to have a walk under this fine weather today?" "Hey! I''m the one who''s going to have a date with her!!" "Ho ho. I know a place for us to speak our hearts out. If you don''t mind, I will reserve a seat in the most luxurious dining place only for you, my princess." Before anything could be said, I sensed an ominous aura behind me. Once I turned around, there was Instructor Galahad with a fierce expressions put on. "This place ain''t a love nest! Get back to your damn seats before I throw you all out!!" Yelling powerful words backed with shockwave, we obeyed his orders like rats fleeing from human''s sight. As Instructor settled in front of the students, he coughed once. "Honestly, just because someone¡¯s good at battle doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you should be swooned by her. Now good morning to you all, my pupils. The incompetent brats are not in my sight, so we can start the true lesson for you to become an expert in the way of Warrior." He... really didn''t hesitate in calling the defeated as incompetent... gah, whatever. I know he meant no offense anyway. "Umm... Instructor, what happened to those who failed last week?" A student asked. "Those defeated at the first part of the tests were dropped out, while those who failed in the second part have to retake bonus lessons to chase you all. Is there any other question?" Silence was our answer. Instructor immediately nodded and started the HR with pleasantries and a few tips for us who are in Knight Course. Once done with it all, he proceeded with a more serious topic. "Now that you are officially recognized as my pupils, you all will be put in a trial at the end of this month." What!? Murmurs broke out among the students but all was naught after the Instructor''s clasp of hands. A shockwave spread and everyone was stunned to the point of hanging their mouths open as if welcoming flies to enter them. "Listen up! The trial is your first exam in my class and I do NOT teach anyone but those who have the will to fight in order to survive! After the ¡®playtime¡¯ you have earned last week, I am not going to be soft on you lots that already grasped the basics!! Any complaint then you can take your leave here." Wow, he got even the undaunted noble brats to shut up. And did he seriously say the exhausting matches were simply playtime? Instructor was showing his canines and putting a scary smirk like no other... "Hmh. Bravzgaim is a lot more terrifying than that childish facade." My brother commented as if reading my mind. ...While I do have to agree with you, Leon... but I don''t think you should underestimate him. Even if the students in our class are all experts in martial arts plus us three combined in the equation, I think we will suffer a crushing defeat against Instructor if he got serious. Instructor then proceeded. "All you need to do is to gather in a group of five and explore the Artificial Dungeon located below the Academy. Defeat the strongest monster living at the end of the fifth floor, then bring back the spoils of battle as a sign of your achievement. Of course, your groups will be assigned in the teachers meeting and you will know that the classes you have chosen may as well be your key to pass this exam." Exam... Geh. Every fiber of my body wanted to scream at that word but there''s no way I could say it. Also, I didn''t know there''s a Dungeon right below the Academy. "Umm... how could there be a Dungeon under the Academy?" Oh, nice question, Student B! Instructor nodded. "This Artificial Dungeon is by essence, the same as ordinary dungeons. Because there is a spot where mana converged together, it naturally altered the creatures in close proximity with it and you know what will happen to living beings and environments once they basked in large amount of condensed pure mana for centuries right?" "Then... We are going to fight monsters the Academy imprisoned?" "Correct. I like how my pupils can be so perceptive." So... Dungeon Exploration, huh...? More like survival camp but it made a classmate to raise a hand up. "Instructor, why must we do it? Aren''t the upperclassmen be the right people for monsters extermination...?" He got an angry glare sent on his direction. "Fool! That''s why you will remain as second-rate no matter where you go!!" Instructor snarled. "Know that you are nothing but food in the eyes of monsters! And do you think you will live your life behind the desk every day?" See for yourself! The man pointed at the window. "Five years from now on, Daemonia will invade Human Territory! OUR territory! Even Raumia will not stay unscathed in the face of those demons with ungodly powers and you are telling me you will live the way you are now!?" Everyone went frozen hearing that. Sweats ran down our cheeks and I could hear a visible gulp here and there. "Let me tell you something. Commoners, soldiers, nobles, heroes and kings. They all have different strength. Different authority. Different status and wealth... And what is their similarity? They can die! And the Black Hero you all are infatuated with is no exception!!" ".........!" "I''ve seen lots of people dying in my line of duty. Many died for greed. For ambitions. For honor or something but the noblest of them all were those who died for their loved ones. And yet it is also the saddest death for they craved nothing but warmth from those they left behind. Do you think you have what it takes to return home when you can''t even deal with monsters raised as cattle?" Instructor Galahad stared at each of us. From the right to the left, he observed us like a hunter preying on the ignorant deer. I felt my throat burning and it was hard to breathe in some air. However, I crumpled my hands and formed fists under the desk. "¡ªso? Are you going to put us in the trial or not, Instructor?" Suddenly I heard Leon¡¯s voice who was sitting leisurely. "Death is an obvious destiny to anyone in this mortal realm. I''m not here to listen to a preaching." "Ho...? Then what do you want by being here, Leonhardt A. Augmund?" The half demon and the retired soldier glared at each other. However, with a smile full of arrogance... if not confidence, the former said. "I want strength enough to destroy the Great Demon King." The whole classroom turned abuzz. Not even Instructor expected such a direct answer. I stared in disbelief at my little brother but it was as if he ignored my existence. "It doesn''t matter how much pain I will bear. It doesn''t matter even if I have to sell my soul to an evil god. I am going to kill him. I''m not going to be satisfied until I behead him as he cowered behind his throne." If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The sharp red hair glimmered faintly. Killing intent was exuded from the core of his body and filling up the air of the classroom. Leon''s eyes which were dull green dimly lit up and I saw him grinning from ear to ear. It was a smile which paralyzed anyone in terror as the form of serpentine pupils began to emerge even though he had hidden them with disguise spell. "I didn''t come here to play around so just get going with your lesson and throw us into this Dungeon you prided over, Instructor." Amidst those who trembled in front of the tyrannical aura and even as a certain warrior smiled in delight, I recalled what my little brother said after we became a family. "I''m going to kill my father. I will kill him for he murdered my mother, his wife... just because she and I carried the blood of human in our veins. I can''t forgive him. There''s no way I will allow that demon to stay alive and I won''t stop my vengeance no matter what!" I was being immature again... Even this boy younger than me had chosen his path knowing how harsh the path would be, while I¡­ What have I done so far? What have I been doing? Didn''t I want to stay by his side...? Haven''t I vowed to fight by his side...? And yet... what am I even doing? So far, what have I done other than staring at his back from a distance away...? - - - - - - "Wrong. Stop your arm and redo the whole stance again. You don''t clash head-on but absorb and use the power of your foe to reflect it." "Wha¡ª? A, ah, yes... I''m sorry..." Ikki-sensei blew air from his nose as he knitted his brows together. For me though, I couldn''t stay focused and I was making mistakes when I was supposed to be a natural genius like he said once he saw my stance. As the gloomy air invaded the dojo''s atmosphere, the teacher in charge of the class sighed. "Hm... time for some break time! Everyone, take a rest and catch some breathes!!" [Yes...!] There was no complain. Even though many students from different grades gathered together in this place, nobody tried to approach me and I didn''t intend to approach them. I was staring at the ceiling with a blank look but my shoulder was tapped from behind. I rotated my head and Ikki-sensei was behind me. He said ¡®Care to have a talk for a moment?¡¯ as an active smile was ever present on his face. Well... I couldn''t say ''No'' now that the teacher is summoning me for a private talk. Will I get scolded...? "Speaking frankly, you are too easy to be swayed by emotions. Do you know why, ojou-san?" "...uh... nope...?" Right. I expected that. The man in kimono sat cross legged across me. I found it nostalgic as there''s tatami (Japanese straw mats) and the smell of bamboo. Even the interior was similar to the houses used in bakumatsu period and I was inside such styled room. "It''s because your conviction is severely lacking." "Ugh... does it have to be put in that way...?" "I would be too kind not to say that after giving you B- score for a week. You know why right?" ...I couldn''t come up with any decent answer, much less an excuse. "Because... I''m scared." "Is it because of the upcoming Trial? Are you afraid of death?" "No... I..." I looked at Ikki-sensei but he was smiling wryly. I couldn''t grasp the meaning of that smile but... should I... talk to him? "Even if you told me, your secrets won''t escape from my mouth unless someone that can tinker with my soul appeared." "But..." "I told you haven''t I? I''m quite experienced in this field so tell me, what is troubling you, my student?" ...Uuu... this person is kind too... I heard that Raumia isn''t something good of a place to live in but I couldn''t believe how such people like sensei be considered as dangerous. Even so, I didn''t really want to talk about it. Hrm....... maybe I should not mention his name in my story. Thus I told Ikki-sensei about my worries. My incompetence. My short sight. My conviction¡­ After a long while¡ª "I really want to help him..." "...yet the two of you are seeing different things huh?" ¡°¡­un¡­¡± Clenching my hands, I suppressed the urge to cry. Why? Because we''re so different to the extent of it being painful. I know how it feels to live a life burdened with power. In my previous life, it was always my duty to protect my little sister and my friends. I could fight. I could evade encirclement made by powerful mafias, and I survived a brawl even though I was pitted against a hundred armed delinquents. Though there were rare occurrences where I have to ask for my friends'' help, I finished up most of the things all by myself because I had the necessary power to finish them. But now, I''m seeing things like how Arika saw me. Always fighting, getting injured and suffering in pains. Then one day, he (me) died. All because I had the power to save a little girl from death. And I who leaped over to my death overlapped with Fei who was about to be killed by Ivory. I also realized that people with power would find themselves be drawn by a stupid string of fate that would cost their lives if necessary. I realized Fei would have to fight demons for Raumia. For an uncertain hope that peace would arrive once the upcoming war concluded. I cringed. My body felt cold and I was gasping for airs. I didn''t know why but imagining his wounded figure stabbed my heart greatly. Should that scene repeated itself, I... as I am now, I won''t be able to stop him from going off to his own death, and... "...I... I don''t think I am necessary to him..." Ikki-sensei stared at me. Deep in thought, he said nothing but he lowered his head for a few minutes before propping up. "Did you ever talk to him about what you feel?" "......no." "Have you ever heard what that person thinks about you?" "......no... Not at all..." Then the answer is obvious right? Ikki-sensei stood up and my eyes were drawn to him reflexively. "Go speak to him. Tell him what you feel. If you don''t know how, then ask yourself this¡­" - - - - - - ¡®What is it that I want to do?¡¯ I asked myself. The dark ceiling was unnaturally eerie to me who could not sleep. I have recalled anything as far as I could remember about it. Yet... something remained unchanged. My negligence. My ignorance. My idiocy for thinking that I have done enough now that I am at the same place with him. I pondered for a while. As long as I don''t go up then I won''t advance. Why? Because... If I can be strong enough to achieve my objective, then I won''t complain about the hellish pain and torture I have to go through. But... I don''t know. I don''t get it... it''s just... I know that he will scold me for doing something stupid. Even so¡ª ".....I can''t stay like this..." hiding my shoulders with the blanket, I exhaled deeply. My eyes wandered in the darkness helplessly. "I can''t stay like this. " What should I do? What can I do? What do I do? I don''t know... it''s so incredibly stupid for me to ponder like this and I don''t even know why I concerned myself to stay awake. It''s laughable and childish... Why am I like this anyway? I thought it was just my imagination but... "...no. Maybe it''s not my imagination. If my hunch is correct, then..." After several moments, my cheeks heated up and I couldn''t help but to cover myself under the blanket. "Uuu... I hate it. Why is this happening to me....?" Of course, nobody listened but I wasn''t capable of letting out my voice loudly. Renleina had been sleeping for a long time and I knew she worked hard to prepare for the First Trial along with the student council members. It also meant Fei helped out from how she smiled triumphantly once she returned. Ah, right. No wonder I was irritated. That girl made her move already but well. I''m grateful Fei helped me even if he didn''t plan to, and I''m grateful there are reliable people around though horny boys aren''t what I want. Still, the real problem hasn''t been solved yet. "...Uuu... I don''t get it." If only I¡¯m a little smarter¡­ Volume 3 Chapter 10 – See You Again Dawn arrived. I yawned and walked like a drunken man to the cafeteria. Ugh, I couldn¡¯t get enough sleep¡­ Again, I''m awed by the large dining hall with many mystic embers floating high above. I just wish this was Hogwarts but nothing else other than self-service here. At any rate, I found someone unusual waving her hand at me. "Good morning, Alia. Where is everyone?" I asked. "Good morning. Well, there is some commotion in the male dormitory so Anise went off to see it." Alia answered. Eh? Did she not realize she''s a girl? Is this Academy even allowing opposite sexes to enter different dormitories? I fear for my security and chastity now but that is just like Anise to be curious about interesting things reek of violence. "What about Lily?" "Hm... I think she went along with her new friends. Though I did hear she''s getting along unexpectedly well in her class." Ooh... that''s very reassuring to know. I''m worried a girl not even fifteen years old who''s not a noble be surrounded by nobles. Wonders may work but if something were to happen then I would snap the bullies¡¯ necks. I picked my order and then settled down across Alia. "How''s you study, Alia?" "Nothing special. The lessons are intriguing but sometimes I have to endure not to hit someone." "Yeah... I know that feeling well." "Well, I, Anise and Lily are commoners after all. It''s something that happened daily as long as one is within Human Territory." Right... aristocratic society, nobles, commoners, kings and knights etc. Since the vicinity is way too empty, some maids stayed close by to serve us too but... "Err... excuse me but if it''s alright with you, would you like to eat with us?" I requested out of concern and uncomfortableness. "What? Oh, no that can''t be allowed, Milady! We can''t be so insolent to sit down when you are eating..." No no. Food tastes better when eating together and I think something''s wrong with these girls. They looked like they were older than me too. Why should I disrespect the elderly by eating in front of them? "Leave it be, Charlotte. They have a family to worry about and their masters will not react well if they do misconduct." "But... They deserve rewards for their hard works and--" "You mustn''t." Alia''s words silenced me. Wh-what''s with this pressure...? Is this even Alia who liked to sit back and watch from behind...? I stared at the Aqua Mage but she scoffed as if she ate something incredibly bitter. "I''m sorry. I know your feeling but sometimes, there''s just no helping it with something." "...does that mean I have to treat these girls as servants rather than women because ''it can''t be helped''?" "No... but the walls have ears and eyes. If you care about them, then you should think of a way for both sides to be happy." .......I turned over to the maids and they smiled bitterly at me. I even noticed several of them secretly moving their hands to touch black chokers on their necks. That chokers¡­ what is that¡­? Could it be¡­ "¡­Making both sides happy... that''s difficult..." I turned back to Alia and cast my gaze downward. "Yes it is, but it''s not impossible. Besides... Charlotte is a noble right? It won''t do well for those who prided their duties as servants to not serve you properly." Urgh... I feel like I am being lectured again. I didn''t think Alia would teach me a lesson and it made me curious. "Alia... you''re really knowledgeable. How can you think like that?" I asked. "Oh, it''s nothing much. Just general knowledge." She answered. Seriously? But if commoners knew the reality of being commoners usually riots would have happened. Though Raumia did underwent a revolution with the coronation of a Queen... yet I saw not one place with history of rebellions and everyone lived like how people would in medieval age. Come to think of it, there''s this republic country somewhere to the north and a self-sufficient city ruled by large groups called as Merchant Guilds to the southwest from here. Unlike Adventurers scattered in various places and having many branch offices, Merchant Guilds stayed in a place and made a network among themselves for the sake of information as well as interests before sending out their members. "...Eh, why am I remembering continental history lessons now of all time?" I shook my head to refresh my mind. Then I started eating my breakfast but Alia suddenly asked. "Are you okay, Charlotte? You don''t look really well." "I''m alright. Thank you for worrying but I''m okay." "Is that so?" Alia replied. "You and Leonhardt seemed more like people who prefer to keep quiet about your personal troubles." Geh!? How did she... No, wait! Alia is simply prejudicing and it''s not like I''m upset about it... I''m surprised at how sharp her comment could be! It''s really close to the truth!! "While I am not the best person there is to ask for advice, but feel free to talk about your trouble, Charlotte. I''d love to help as long as it''s for my friends." "Huh, okay... But Alia." Yes? She asked and raised her head up at the same time. "...it''s rare to see you not cracking a joke." "Well, Anise isn''t here so I don''t think I should." "Ah... standup comedy doesn''t feel right with the straight man alone huh... you two are really close." I smiled slightly and it was replied with similar smile from the Aqua Mage. "I wonder. It''s because she''s the only one I have left." ...Eh? Did Alia just say something serious? But before I could inquire her further-- "Deryaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!" *CRASH!* Someone broke through the double door and I saw him, who was Leon sneering like a demon king with the clouds of smokes accompanying his entrance. "Ha! You think you can defeat me like that, you piece of shit!!" "Shut... up! Die and stop trying to get on my way, you red mutt!!" Huh? This voice¡ªit can''t be! Fei was getting up and clenching his fists together across Leon! He''s pissed off!!? "Hmph! Charlotte is a woman too good for a scum like you!! Get off your comfy reins and get the hell out of her sight already, asshole!!" Leon roared as he smiled in a domineering manner yet I could see nothing but a demon king snorting at the hero''s arrival here! Wait a moment... I remember he wanted to kill the Great Demon King... but he said he must kill his father. Aren''t they two different persons? A sudden possibility came to me as my lips slipped out words in small voice. "Huh? Does that mean... Leon is Aschlazul''s illegitimate child?" Unfortunately, my comment was blown away with the wind as Fei howled and slammed to Leon. Then the two went out of the cafeteria by smashing and breaking through the walls. "¡ªDAMN BRATS!! STOP TRYING TO MAKE A MESS HEEEEERRREEEEE!!" Hiiiii?! The old lady of the cafeteria went mad! This won''t end well!! - - - - - - "Ugh... I never thought humans can twist in that sort of way." I groaned while walking in the open corridor with a breeze teasing my skirts, I tried not to think how short and breezy this piece of clothes could be but it became harder unless I put my hands down. I mean... Don''t girls feel insecure to have their underwear be exposed like this? One wrong step and it will be public execution... I don''t want to experience something like that for certain. It''d be hell and I''m still a guy no matter how much I have matured as a girl. And... right. I think I shouldn''t remember about the cafeteria''s lady who defeated the Demon Prince and Black Hero with a set of iron claws. "Scary..." I said while hugging my shoulders. "Humans are scary..." "Hoh. I guess they can be sometimes." "Uwhaaa!?" I jumped and turned as quickly as I could because of the sudden voice. W-Who was it!? "Good day, Lady Charlotte." "S-senior...? Please don''t scare me like that..." There was the upperclassman whose smile radiated sunlight, with his chuckle followed by flowing strands of his tidy dull grey hair. He then strode next to me. "My apology, but Milady seems to be in deep thought. It was hard not to call out without rising my voice." Milady...? That again... I really wanted to deny his way of labeling me as some high born but I guess I am one... "Uuh... was I really that focused in thinking?" Senior nodded and I was struck with a damage to my mind for being too busy in my world. Heck, I rarely never ignored the surroundings to this extent... Just how worried am I? I really have to calm myself down and refresh my mind... Ah, now that I think about it. "Senior, what are you doing here? Isn''t the classroom for Guard Rank at the second floor?" "Unfortunately, the teachers are busy attending meetings for the upcoming monthly Trial." Monthly...? I tilted my head and senior added further explanation. "Every month for all Knight Course students, there will be some sort of Trial to test out everything they have learned so far in their studies. Surely you have heard of it right, Milady?" "Well, yes... but why monthly?" If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation."It''s simple," Senior said. "Elimination of the bad seeds from intermingling in with the exceptional seeds." ...Geh. That''s some unpleasant way to say it. I slowed my pace once a rather strong and low breeze tried to humiliate me. After gripping the hems of my skirts slightly stronger, I sighed in relief when the breeze calmed down. "This Academy is quite competitive..." "I cannot disagree but Leimburg Academy is strict for it is not political playground nor is it a place to find marriage partners. Not even Aeinsland which boasted the strongest military power is allowed to interfere with the Academy''s education system." "Haa... I''ve really come to an amazing place huh...?" A den of elite. A palace for the competent. A paradise for geniuses and prodigies with clear goals. Compared to them... I think I''m nothing more than a fool...... Ugh. Even Alia and Anise said they wanted to study here for the sake of attaining the pinnacle of strength and wisdom. It really made me want to hang my head dejectedly. "...Milady, did you come from another kingdom?" Hm? I glanced at senior whose eyes sparkled for a moment. Hee... so he does have some interest somewhere. I didn''t dislike his direct attempt in asking me but I was troubled since I am a foreign noble. But well... I think it is fine to tell Senior. He''s a good guy anyway. "Yes, I am. I came from Aeinsland. Is there something wrong with it?" The upperclassman put a hand under his chin as he cast down his gaze to the floor. It didn''t take long for him to reply but I became curious once he said. "No, it''s just... I think coincidence does happen." "What do you mean?" I asked. "Well, Raumia also have a nobility household with the name of ''Augmund'' but it''s been so long ever since they lost their last heiress and hiding from public''s eyes. I thought Milady hailed from that ancient household..." Last... heiress...? Mother''s words suddenly resounded in my head and I halted my steps almost immediately. "...Is something wrong, Milady?" "No... Uh, it''s nothing! I mean... coincidences really do happen right?" "Ah, yeah. That is for sure..." "Y-yes, it really is...! Then, let''s go¡ª" I tried to restore my composure only to trip and falling to the front. Yelping, I almost forgot I could have just rolled but the ground was already too close for me to perform any evasive maneuver! Closing my eyes, I prepared myself for some painful headbutt¡ª *THUD!* Such sound echoed in the open corridor with stone floor. ...Huh? What? It didn''t feel as painful as I thought it would be... and... wait, is this the sound of my heartbeat? Somehow, I think the floor is quite warm... I slowly opened my eyes and what greeted me was a close up of a boy who groaned in pain. Then my heart instantaneously skipping as my cheeks reddened upon gazing at the reflection within the cyan colored pupils. "Wh-ah-huh!?" "Urgh... a-are you okay, Mila...dy...?" The two of us froze up, and the moment senior got up, the distance between our faces were close enough a lean would cause a¡ª "........." "........." Moments passed by, then... "U-uwaaaaa?! I''m sorry¡ªgah!!" Senior''s calm demeanor crumbled and with flushed cheeks, he tried to let go of me and backed away only to hit the back of his head against the wall. "S-senior!? Are you okay!?" I rushed to the boy who was on his knees and hugging his head. Whoa, that''s some huge bump. "Ah... Ugh... y-yeah... I''m... okay. Maybe." "''Maybe''...? You''re clearly hurt right there... Let''s go to the infirmary." "No, that won''t be necessary...." Senior got up wobbly. His figure swayed like a boxer a step away from being KO-ed. "I''m used to getting hurt..." ...what? Is he crazy? Is Senior an M? I almost yelled out in surprise but I wasn''t thinking anything else other than apologizing. "Uh... I''m sorry..." "Huh? N, no¡­ it is my fault for being too brash... more importantly, were you hurt?" "Please don''t just neglect yourself as if it doesn''t matter. Senior is the one who''s hurt right...?" "Haha, this much is nothing," the boy smiled. "Besides, I wanted no harm done to you so I''m more than happy to be your shield, Milady." .....wanted no harm done to me...? Glad being a shield...? My thinking process stopped and Ikki-sensei''s words rang in my head. "What is it that you truly want to do?" ...no. It can''t be, but... But... If it''s this person... maybe he has the answer to my problem. That''s right... let''s try to ask for nothing ventured nothing is gained. I helped Senior to stand up, then I looked at him. "Senior... may I ask a strange question to you?" "Hm....?" - - - - - - -Fei''s POV- The end of the month arrived earlier than I expected. Simply because of how the new term started, even the student council became swamped with works and troubles though the real thing that irritated me were how many nobles have yet to reform their personalities. Those cheeky brats nursed with gold... do they think their authority and fame will help them here? To be honest, I had enough of dealing with troublemakers and anything related to them. Some bullying also started but Herbert and Chloe cracked the whole case open in a week, and I think I''ve met people familiar to me yet again. However, the real trouble is the Trial. "Seriously, why does everyone have to gather in the same place? It''s like seeing a sea of ants." I commented in the school field. In front of me were hundreds students lined up depending on their Ranks and they all distanced themselves in the manner of having isolated society. The nobles socialized with nobles and peasants gathered around peasants. ...the scene doesn''t look good at all even though Luna already abolished the royal court and putting up meritocratic council as substitute. "How hopeless, this kingdom is." "Please don''t just condemn everyone like that, Felix..." I turned my head and there was Renleina who was accompanied with Chloe. "If it''s not like that then what else? Or are you saying they are sinless?" "Even if they are not sinless, a few of them are more respectable than the rest." "That''s right, Master... not all of them are bad though most of them are annoying." ...I glared at the servant whose figure was no different to Luna¡¯s, but she simply smiled like a fool. "You''re no different than them." "Oh my, suspecting me will not do you any good, Master." "...enough with that ''master'' thing. Just what do you two want now?" "Well¡ª" "Lady Renleina missed Master''s warmth, of course. She is sad Master appearing less frequently in the student council lately." Keh. So it''s the usual again. I snorted and turned back to the crowds when my right arm was suddenly yanked by Renleina. "Hey! As a member of the student council, we have the obligation to make a better environment for the student body and we have to be their role model!" "Be quiet and stop touching me. It''s annoying." I freed myself from the bothersome two and observed the students. From the looks of it, they were all anxious for they will experience live combat soon. Come to think of it, the preparation seemed to be different as a new magic was invented in order to teleport the students into the Dungeon all at once before separating them all. Such convenient spell but it''s far better than having the entire Ranks jumbled together at the same floor. As my eye scanned around the field, I finally caught a glimpse of golden among the crowds. There.... A girl who talked with her friends, smiling and laughing while retaining elegance and awareness of the surrounding. Only amateurs would be fooled thinking she could be surprised when her aura radiated thin threads as an extra eye combined with her refined, flawless movement. Then the girl who was chuckling stopped once she looked in this direction. Suddenly turning her head around, she became silent until she gazed back at me. Was it just my imagination? I saw her lips moving and I could never be able to interpret her words other than... "¡ªSee you again." In the next moment, the bell signifying the entrance of the teachers and the beginning of the Trial rang. Then I saw the Instructor standing in front of the Initiates and he shouted from the top of his lungs. "Well then, my pupils!! Prepare yourself for you all will now fight to survive in the Dungeon! Go down to the fifth floor and defeat a Kerberos and its minion in the span of a week at the longest!!" There was a united roar. The students resolved well but courage alone won''t be enough to deal with Kerberos, which is a Magic Beast that lived for a couple hundred of years. How troublesome but that¡¯s just the fate for those under the guidance of Instructor. While the mages and their apprentices started the spell to teleport the students, I simply watched the girl I served shrouded by bright light¡ª *snap* A foreign sound followed after a black spark emerged in the middle of the shining light. Volume 3 Chapter 11 – Dungeon & Doubts Before I could notice, darkness was wrapping me. I saw nothing but darkness and I felt nothing but the coldness of the ground under me. "...Uh... Mm... ah....?" I opened my heavy eyelids and a blurry scenery welcomed me. It was... kind of weird as if a bell was ringing in my head and it really made me knitting my brows. Seriously... what... happened...? Using my arms to support my upper body, I looked around and saw nothing but darkness. Once my vision adjusted to it, I identified the hard ground, the wall, the hemispheric ceiling, and the humidity which led me to an answer. "...ah. That''s right. I''m in a Dungeon." I snapped back to reality. "But where am I? Where are the others?" ...this is a bit odd. Normally, would one be knocked unconscious just because of being sent through teleportation spell? It''s quite unlikely and somehow, I felt my body temperature rising. Why? Oh well. Better hold my ground and collect more information. Standing up, I checked myself for injuries and I tapped on Tyrfingg''s hilt. "Umu. It''s not stolen and I''m still fine all over so that means nobody is around." Considering how women are treated in Raumia, I guess I''m quite lucky not to be transported with other people especially boys but it''s also troubling without any company. I should find my group if not finding Leon and Anise. "Probably, Instructor also intended for us to search and make decision when leading a group huh..." Tracing the wall, I followed my intuition and explored the Dungeon. Even though there was no light, the ceiling dimly glowed and some stalagmites gave off shines like no other. Awed by the sight, I stopped once there were some purple mosses and suspicious mushrooms growing around the corner. "Hoh... even the vegetation looks different. This Dungeon really must have abundant mana to influence even the farthest place from the vein." As a person from a world without magic, it was very amazing to be wrapped by the wonders of fantasy. I mean, hey, as if I can see something like this somewhere else. Besides, enjoying life is something I always wanted way before I reincarnated. It won''t be fun for me not to indulge myself in the beauty of nature¡ª "Now what''s this...?" I frowned. My vision was immediately enhanced with mana and my perception heightened by aura. As if noticing my action, sets of dull red orbs gleamed in the dark accompanied with low growling and groans. The forms shone by those orbs were animals with furs and some... looked like wolves if not humanoid monsters with a shape similar to ones. "I see..." I drew out Tyrfingg. "The Instructor really has a weird hobby to put monsters confined in one place." Spreading my legs, I lowered my hips and held the silver sword''s hilt with both hands. In spite of being basked with my aura, the enemies growled angrily as if upset after being ridiculed. Well, although monsters and magic beasts are similar they are not the same for the former aren''t rational types. Even more, they have particular scent and near transparent miasma surrounding their bodies which would corrupt any unprepared living being upon contact. Because of that, it is recommended for Warriors to coat their selves with aura and mana for Mages so that they can''t be harmed by the corruption. I learned this not too long ago but Takeru was the first who forced me to coat myself in aura. Now I understand why he threw me into a den of monsters for a year and coerced me to learn mana conversion like mad. "Honestly, that guy never explain things like a certain blockhead." Readying myself, I wiped out any unnecessary thoughts and settled down my gaze at the monsters. There are six without decent equipment and three with bucklers as well as head gears. From the deep darkness a figure leaped to me. Covered with brown fur and having similar shape to a human, I confirmed my enemy as a Kobold with my eyes and setting up a stance I am most familiar with. The monster brought down a wooden mace with jagged appearance but I slid to the right and my body missed the mace only by a hair breadth. "Naive!!" I yelled. My right hand holding Tyrfingg moved in a blur as the sharp silvery white blade sliced off the mace along with the Kobold. Blood sprayed as the lifeless body had its upper body and lower body divided into two. I dashed forward and approached the other kobolds who could not understand what just happened and froze like statue in no time at all. "Haaaa!!" Twisting the hand which held the sword around, I quickly pulled the arm and unleashed a full power wide swing from the left to the right in front of my enemies. A limb was cut off, a torso was slashed and a head was decapitated. Four out of six fell once a speedy stab finished those which were a step away from death. Meanwhile, the remaining two scrambled in action by circling around me. "Grrah!!" One Kobold behind me roared as it drew out a knife and launched it forward. I responded by ducking and turning around, flicking the knife away with Tyrfingg and slashed the enemy. The other attacker was using a spear and the spear was thrust with utmost agility toward my head. Right then and there, the world seemed to slow down as I could feel the malice and moving my body way before thinking about what to do. I tilted my head to the left and the whooshing sound accompanied the spear which grazed my cheek and shoulder. I frowned at the cut wound opening on my cheek but I quickly grabbed the spear''s shaft with my left hand. Then I rotated again while pulling the shaft in with the Kobold exasperating in surprise as it flew to me¡ª First Step: Tail Smash!! With another wide swing of sword and the monster was slashed into two. The flesh spewing blood with one part of the body flying over me and the other bouncing off the ground several times. The scent of rust permeated, silence filled the air once again. Then I stood up and exhaled. The battle was won. However... I''m afraid I don''t even know where I''m going to. "This is bad...though it''s not like those monster were strong, I don''t think their cunning methods mean they are weak either." Did I go down to the deeper floor of the Dungeon? I proceeded onward yet I encountered packs of monsters which seemed like scouts and those which tried to find my blind spot. Even more, while I was fighting a couple of hell hounds appeared from the darkness trying to kill me with pincer attack. Because of the recent fights, my uniform is now black like soot with several jagged parts. Though the fabric defended me well against the fireballs those hell hounds breathed out, I doubt I could stay alone for a long period here. "...as expected, I''m still way too immature in terms of live combat. How the hell am I supposed to attain what I want if cleaning up this Dungeon by myself takes me a lot of works and pain?" My train of thought halted, and I quickly shook my head in protest. I can''t be weak here...! I must become stronger!! Otherwise, the efforts I have done until now will be wasted for nothing! Still... I don''t think I can do this without any help... Uuu... just why am I so weak like this...? Am I really this hopeless? I took a left turn after encountering a fork road then putting a hand under my chin. "...gah. Now I wonder why I haven''t died yet." It''s just incomprehensible. Me, a regular human with illness which always ate my physical strength and interfering with my mana flow can''t be alive like this. Some things aren''t adding up. It''s impossible for me to defeat Ivory. It''s impossible for me to defeat Bravzgaim. It''s also impossible how I can still live even though my illness could may as well be a Curse which should have killed me way before I reached five years old. I can say it with confidence that those feats are impossible for I tried to fight with Leon in all seriousness. I couldn''t see his attack and before I knew it I was already on the ground breathing heavily. Though demons are non-human, I¡¯m no match against Leon much less against Fei. Well, maybe because I''ve been fighting with ridiculous opponents for five years humans seemed to move slow like snail in my eyes but again, that''s just when compared to ordinary humans with half-baked skills. I severely lacked strength, having no quick wits in addition of low stamina. I''m not even capable of pulling a grand self-invented techniques except Blade Arts which suddenly came to me for no reason. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.......I stopped my feet. Raising my head, I gazed at the dark ceiling which looked like the abyss. My heart ached and my body seemed so heavy I couldn''t breathe well. However... my quivering lips opened and I asked myself. "...Why am I still alive then?" - - - - - -Leon''s POV- "Damn. Everyone¡¯s separated huh?" "It really is... to think we''re all separated from the beginning. Instructor is really damn strict." "......" "Ah, but! I''m with Leon now so it''s a great advantage! Maybe we can team up with Charl and knock out the Kerberos too!!" "......oy." "Hm? But that means I have little chance to hug Leon... hmm... maybe we should walk around first? Ah, but..." ".........oy." "No no, even if it was me, doing this and that is a bit... Kyah! Leon, how bold of you--" *SMASH!* In a speed faster than sound I struck the human''s head from behind and she flew drawing an arc like a rock thrown to the sky. Then I heard a crashing sound and appearing from the clouds of dust was... "Hey! Just what is your problem!?" Anise shouted. "My problem is the way you are thinking. Just what the hell are you trying to do huh?" I replied. The girl gasped in shock and her cheeks turned beet red. "Uh-that, well... Umm...! That''s... a secret!!" "Right. I guess that you''re really a delusional human then." Don''t call me delusional, The girl roared but I ignored her and walking past her. It won''t end well if I conversed with humans. Most of them are irritating and they even shamelessly schemed while trying to gain favors. Big sister''s words were true that I must be cautious if I wanted to live among them. However¡ªI couldn''t believe myself being teleported with this foolish girl. The moment I woke up, I found myself on her laps and she smiled like some animal in heat. Though I heard humans'' mating season stayed all-year around but big sister didn''t seem like that at all. Hm... I don''t get humans. Such feeble race with many complexes surviving to this date can be said as mysterious. Then again, I''m half-human so it''s very probable that my judgment is biased. I glanced at the girl who was humming and skipping around a little behind me. Her hand flew like a snake trying to bite its prey which was actually my hand. I dodged at the last moment, and the girl pounced on me again and again and again. "What are you doing?" I asked after watching Anise exhausting herself. "Well...! Doesn''t it feel like a date? I''m super excited now, you know?" Anise replied. "...so?" "Let''s link our hands!!" "I refuse." The maroon headed girl puffed her cheeks. She quickly launched a series of well-practiced movement in order to realize her silly delusion but I could never be bothered by it. I evaded to the right, side stepping and twirling around to the point of jumping and doing somersault just for me not to be used as a hug doll by her. "D-damn it! Stop making things harder!!" "You''re the one who started it and I''m not your pillow." "Can''t you at least give me a hand!?" "Nope." The two of us continued to play around like this. However, it wasn''t long until I sensed a foreign presence looming in. "Stop," I said as I slid my right foot to make Anise tripping herself. "We''ve got company." The girl knitted her brows but soon there were screams. From the dark path in front of us, some students with wounds and ragged uniforms appeared and they went by us. "I want to go home!!" A snotty boy shouted. "Get off me! Get off me!!" A prick who tried to release himself from a fear stricken classmate said before kicking him off. I saw many got wounded and several were showing pale complexion like corpses. However, I then saw a human who fell flat and he turned his head around... "Hiiiii! They-they''re coming!! Help! Somebody heeelp¡ªagyaaaaaaah!?" ...well, now one student has his head crushed by a mace. The gore scattered and I identified the repulsive being that emerged from the darkness. "Aah... a Troll? No, maybe some variant but it does look angered." I commented. "Yuck. That face sure is morbid." Anise added. "I wonder who their faces resemble to." Isn''t it obvious that they resembled their parents? I really wanted to say it but that would mean I accepted myself as that guy''s son. No way will I ever recognize him even if he turned over a new leaf. Then again... she''s right. The creatures with thick muscles bulging from their dark brown bodies were giving off hideous smells. They had horrid faces with upturned tusks protruding from their lower jaws and their violet eyes were filled with nothing but irrational instinct. "Hm... ah, now that I think about it." "Huh?" "Trolls have extremely high reproduction rates, powerful vitality like orcs which are their distant relative and they have intelligence almost rivaling humans." I exhaled once again in resignation and I heard Anise asking what the point of my explanation is. "Well. They breed by violating females from other species, preferably humans." "........" "And so¡ªwould you like to be their wife, Anise?" The girl quietly looked at me before a punch came flying to me. I quickly parried it and I saw Anise¡¯s face showing a creepy smile. "That. Joke. Isn''t. Funny." The girl said. "Hmph. If that is so, then go ahead and exterminate them." I nudged at the rushing Trolls as I set a stance. ¡°If not, you¡¯re next after them.¡± - - - - The girl was in a glee and I''m feeling nothing but goosebumps seeing her stupidly overexcited mood once she massacred the trolls. She could die anytime here yet she''s so happy like a kid after battling her way out. Well, not like the other students would want to follow her who is drenched with blood and having pieces of flesh stuck on her hair. "¡­How long are you trying to trick others with that smile?" I expected no answer but Anise suddenly said, ¡®Oh my, what do you mean, honey?¡¯ with a still smile. ......I locked my gaze to hers yet the girl cowered not even for a second. I snorted at her terrible joke. "It''s way too easy. Starting from when we first meet, you and that Aqua Mage seemed to scheme something." Her gaze narrowed. "Ho... and you never said it because you intended to observe us?" "At first I''m wondering why. But it''s pitiful how you have nothing to support your lies. Even that spirit you often showed is nothing but forced facade lower than a clown''s." Anise stood in front of me with the same smile plastered on her face. Even though her trick was revealed, the girl did not wipe it off. "I see," the girl said in understanding. "You''re a very sharp person unlike your sibling, Leon." "Did you think she hasn''t noticed?" "Hm¡­? So Charl also noticed. Now that, I didn''t expect." I knew that big sister isn''t very sharp but her intuition is beyond mine. She must have felt something was wrong with these two but she couldn''t put up a word for it. Still, she''s a human. Naivety was her weakness like her brethren has though I''m not the same. I have thrown away hesitation and mercy ever since the day that man murdered mother in front of me. Also... "You''re not like the brat and the mage. Your smell is giving off deception, wench." "Ouch, that''s a horrible way to say it, Leon. I haven''t done anything bad right?" "Right. You haven''t," I paused. Then I emitted murderous aura which forced Anise to take a step back, "But that doesn''t mean you won''t do something in the near future." The girl did not say anything. She did not move, yet she never backed away even though I am emitting murderous aura which could have knocked out Warriors with a decade of experience. I watched her every movement when her lips slowly formed a crescent shape. "¡­you really is a half-demon, Leonhardt." Volume 3 Chapter 12 – An Out-of-Place Surprise -Leon''s POV- "¡ª''interesting'' huh? So what are you going to do after knowing what I am?" "Nothing? It''s not like I have any interest in hurting both of you, and Charl seemed to care not a single thing even if she befriended an Evil God." True enough. Big sister would never measure people from how they looked like. It made me wondering why she knew that garbage of a Hero. Don''t tell me that guy forced himself on her? An unpleasant thought ran across my mind and I scowled. "...I really must kill him." "Eh? Want to try killing me?" ¡°Ha?¡± As she drew a horizontal line in the air in front of her neck with her thumb, I was reminded by the fact that she''s an eccentric one. Even her lies are very... irritating. "Is that a challenge? You won¡¯t even last beyond a minute." I pinched my nose out of reflex. "Hey, I''m a Warrior you know? I can at least last for five minutes..." The human reasoned. "I won''t hold back then." I kicked the ground and flew like a bird above Anise. As I felt the wind and sense of floating, I then landed behind her and quickly spinning to unleash a sweeping kick. "Khg?!" The girl blocked my kick with her arms just in time but I sneered as I put more strength in my legs. I heard cracking noises yet Anise planted her feet firmly on the ground as if refusing to go down unsightly. "Hah... ha ha! See!? I can even defend¡ª" "And be crushed? Got it." I blew air with my nose and I pulled back my extended leg. Once the sole was on the ground, I used it to pivot myself and kicked Anise from the other side where her arms having no time to defend for. The sounds of broken bones became apparent and my attack blasted the girl away to the wall. *CRASH!* Like a frog smashed to the wall, Anise spat out air from her lungs forcefully as pieces of stones falling along with her body. However, I don''t have any time to play around so I once again kicked the ground and arrived right in front of Anise. My hand made its way to her neck and I firmly grasped her. "Gah... Aaagh...!" the girl groaned in pain. "Didn''t I tell you to answer my question? What is your aim, human?" The liar smiled as she started to have difficulty in breathing. She struggled while being raised up singlehandedly by me but her deceit remained unbroken. "...ha... hah! I... Don''t know what you mean..." "Is that so? Then I''ll change my question. What do you want by revealing your lies in front of me?" "...well... because I love you?" ...I could feel something twitching inside of me. Knitting my brows together, I honestly thought of killing this girl but big sister would be saddened. Even I am not so cruel to kill innocent people but I have no mercy when it came to those who threatened big sister and our parents. I won''t fail. I''ll slaughter those who dared to harm my family and obstructing me from returning to the place I belonged to. Even if my enemy is the Great Demon King, a Champion of God, or even the mythical Dragon of Calamity.... I''m not going to go down against any one of them and I will return with victory. Therefore... "Don''t test my patience. What do you want, Anise?" "Ugh...! A-Aaagh!!" "Is it hatred? Because I''m a human with the blood of demon? Is it because of disgust? For I am nothing but a Halfling like those demi-humans... or because of some idiotic ambition to take control of me?" Above everything, I knew nothing about this girl. Although the mage and the brat are people I wouldn''t want to go against up without proper plans, Anise is different for she''s an idiot¡­ ..............wait. Does that mean, she¡­? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± I stared hard at her, observing any facial change that I could have missed upon my realization. The girl blinked as she stared back with curious gaze but I ignored her, focusing only at scrutinizing her from the scent to mana and aura that she had. As a descent of a powerful demon, to sense presence of other beings is already an inherent nature for me. And¡­ I found it. ¡°¡­¡­.so that¡¯s it.¡± I sighed as I gave a bored gaze. "Wh-what''s with that gaze!? Oy!!" Anise suddenly yelled. "I shouldn''t have taken a pest like you this far. Aah, now I feel like an idiot for venting out at an idiot like you." "What!? Who''s an idiot here, oy! I''m not an idiot!! Hey!!" Grraaah!! The girl roared stupidly but it did make her a lot more stupid than in any other time. I stared at her, pitying her smaller-than-flea-sized brain though she might actually have that sort of brain. Not that her chest is any different too. Then I cast her away as if throwing a piece of trash. Anise slammed down to the ground with a "Geh!?" sound then she bounced off the ground before kissing the ground again with a "Gyah!" and "Gbah?!" and "Pigyah!!" sounds which went on for a while. Truly an idiot, this one is. "Ow... Ouugghhh...... I can see... I can see stars..." "Shut up and go die already." *BAM!* I sent the idiot off with another kick and she rolled away with "Gyaaaaaaah...!" sound. "So? Care to talk now?" I asked. Anise groaned, saying "Uuu... this is abuse... my husband has committed domestic violence..." which was definitely a nonsense. "...I give up. You''re a lost cause huh?" "Shut up! I won''t be like this if you didn''t kick me¡ª*SNAP!*¡ªowowwowoooooowwwwww!!" Ha. Now she''s got more wounds due to her idiocy. Rather than a fickle scammer, I think she''s more suited to be an Idiot so I''ll call her ''Idiot'' from now on. "Oy, Idiot." I called out. "Who''s an idiot!? And what is it?" Anise replied. "¡­enough with the farce. Why are you trying so hard to play dum¡ª" "¡ªROOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!" Now what''s this ear piercing roar? It seemed to come from the depth of this Dungeon but it reached all the way here along with its intention. Anger. Hatred. Madness. Senseless intention to kill. Has a group encountered Kerberos already? But this is still the First Floor of the Dungeon... right? I glanced at the darkness with a lopsided gaze. There was nothing but abysmal darkness and I could not hope to remove my disguise spell just to know what''s ahead. In fact, the current me who is hiding my true identity could be said as a human though my physical strength hasn''t changed much. ".....Idiot." "Like! I! Said! Who''s an idiot!?" "Shut it, Idiot. If you don''t want to pass the exam then stay there." "Eeehh!? Heartless! Cheapskate!! You demon with sister complex!!" *WHOOSH* My hand snaked to Anise''s head and I used iron claw against her in an instance! "So you want to die that badly huh!?" "Hiiiii! I give up! I give up! My head is bursting open¡ª*CRACK*¡ªNuooooooooo?!" - - - - - - Hm? I wonder what that sound was. Though it''s not like I have any interest in knowing but... "Where am I again? Ugh... this damn Dungeon is seriously confusing." I scratched my head and kicked the dirt impatiently. No matter where I go to, I always ended up arriving in the same intersection and I encountered monsters too often to be true. Just as I was about to begin my rant, a growling sound came from my stomach. "...Uuu... I want to eat something... Isn''t there anything good here...?" I glanced around but nothing other than poisonous mushrooms are around. But how did I even know those purple mushrooms are dangerous? Well, I fed the monsters with them and they had their heads exploding like fireworks. ...rather than poisonous, maybe I should call them explosive mushrooms though that''s not the problem here!! I need food! Where''s the meat!? Give me my food, chef!! "Oh, wait... maybe I should find some monsters¡ªnot. As if I can eat them." Monsters are hazardous with their corrupted flesh and soul. Even demon would vomit blood should they devour monster''s flesh. However, my stomach growled again and I groaned. "...Ugh... just how long am I going to stay here....? I really need to find my group now..." Aaah... even imagining the scent of a roasted turkey became possible... sniff here and I could see a floating, freshly cooked meat of¡ª "...Huh? This scent...?" Rust... no. There''s no way rust could smell so strong like this. The scent came from one of the path of the intersection and I faintly heard metal ringing from the same path reek of blood. "That''s strange... I came out from there so how could there be a battle... Don''t tell me!" I rushed back in full speed and what greeted me was a chaotic scene. There were four people involved in a battle against a pack of monsters! And three of them are girls!! Curse that lucky bastard to have a harem party like that but I should set my hatred aside. "One of them is injured, and two are not good with close combat huh...? No wonder." With one shield bearer who has big burly body and yet no proper chance to do something other than defending, as if an archer and a whip user can do well against the agile Hell Hounds. Also, the enemy outnumbers them. I drew out Tyrfingg and crossed through the empty space by infusing my legs with aura. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Second Step: Rapid Claw!!" I yelled before unleashing flurry of stabs at a Hell Hound which tried to breathe out a ball of flame. Riddled with hole, the monster fell as I proceeded to jump to another Hell Hound. Another was slashed down then I jumped to the one which was attacking the shield bearer like an idiot, "Yaaah!" "Whoa...!? Wh-who are you!?" "Talking will come later! Focus on defending those girls, Mr. Shield!!" "What!? Who are you calling¡ªOh, whatever!" - - - - *STAB!!* With one stab between the eyes, a Hell Hound lost light in its eyes and groaning weakly before becoming a simple corpse. I exhaled then I pulled out Tyrfingg, sweeping it down to erase the bloodstains on the blade. "Is everyone alright?" I turned to the group. "Yeah... Thanks to you, we''re saved." the shield bearer said as he bowed his head slightly. I see... but the one who''s lying on the ground and being treated by two girls doesn''t seem to be alright. The boy followed my gaze and he smiled bitterly. "It''s fine. If she doesn''t shut up for a little then it''d be disastrous for sure. It''s a good medicine for Mia." "Is that so? But the scent of blood will draw monsters in so you shouldn''t let her be." "I know... ever since she''s taken out we couldn''t proceed well. It''s also my fault to not be able to defend her too." Ah. So this Mia here is a damage dealer. No wonder they had to struggle very hard but I have no reason to complain if Mr. Shield here realized his own fault. "And you are..." The shield bearer paused. "You''re Charlotte Augmund. Aren''t you?" "Oh? Have we met somewhere before?" "No... but you are quite famous. To be honest, I''m honored to meet an outstanding lady such as you here." ...outstanding lady...? I''m a man you know? I seriously wanted to say that but the other two girls'' ears perked up when hearing our conversation. "No way! It really is her!!" Said the girl with a bow and quiver. "Oh my Gaia! To think that Sister Charlotte is right in front of me...!" Said the girl with the whip. .....uh... what? What''s with these girls? I was stunned as the two girls dropped Mia and dashed to me. In no time at all my hands were held by each of them and their eyes suddenly gleamed in addition of bright beaming smiles. "It''s an honor to meet you, Onee-sama!!" "Huh?" "We have always admired you, Onee-sama!!" E-eeeeeeh!? Since when did people call me Onee-sama!? Even Mr. Shield facepalmed and he... ignored me by tending on Mia! Oy, what the hell are you doing, flirting like that!! At least give me an explanation here!! - - - - "Hah... All female Initiates saw my battle at the beginning of the term... and were¡­ mesmerized?" "You could say that. Lady Charlotte displayed elegance and strength like no other. Even you kindly taught other students in how to wield swords properly which helped them greatly, and you scored the best when it came to swordsmanship and the arts of battle. No one can''t disrespect you after all that." ...somehow, the scolding and preaching I did was misunderstood by everyone. Not to mention magic could record scenes like a video camera would it made my jaw hanging wide. "But why ''Onee-sama''...?" "Ah, apparently, it''s a popular saying that appeared recently... It seemed a bard was spreading out many poetry which turned out to be very popular among the girls... especially that saying." Oy Franz! What the hell are you doing to spread Japanese culture without my confirmation!? I''ll sue you for sure the next time we meet each other!! Still¡ªnow that I''m in a group, the Dungeon exploration became a hundred times easier and it helped to preserve my stamina. Though one of us was incapacitated, Mr. Shield here seemed to get used in carrying wounded people without causing inconvenience. Well, these four are childhood friends though Mr. Shield and Mia are commoners. Their families got along well to the point of having banquets together and *cough*sleeping over*cough cough* so the four are really close... Wait, why do I feel like seeing this scene somewhere? Eh... an eroge with the heroines all being neighbors from the same block or childhood friends? So here''s another Harem Protagonist in the flesh... Clover Day''s? "Shaa!" I launched a stab which was so fast my arm blurred but Mr. Shield dodged in the nick of time. "What was that for!?" He yelled. "Go to hell, Riajuu!" I shouted. What the heck!? The bastard was confused but I pouted while walking ahead. Of course, nobody noticed as the archer Rebecca and the whip user Cleo were zoning out as if daydreaming behind us. "At any rate, we''re at the 3rd Floor huh...? How come I was transported here?" Something smells fishy. I put a hand under my chin and trying to find a clue about me being unconscious as well, but... "Oh....?" I halted my steps upon seeing a hole in the wall ahead. "This is... a spiral staircase?" Cleo raised her eyebrows. "Looks like it. Then it will be one Floor left before fighting Kerberos." Mr. Shield commented. "But Mia is wounded..." Rebecca glanced to the girl carried at the back by her childhood friend then to me. Ah, such a nice friend to worry over her friend rather than being jealous about Mia''s position. I knew that these four have a quite confusing tangling relationship but I wholeheartedly thought of them as my dear friends. I should be considerate here. "She''s not in life threatening situation but I doubt we can escape without defeating Kerberos. The faster we reach the 5th Floor then the faster we can get treatment for Mia." "...can''t disagree here. What about you two?" "Mia has been the one who brought us together. We''re not going to give up!" "Rebecca is right. And I doubt we will hear the end of it once Mia found out we''re forfeiting for her sake!" Oho. Such a nice determination... I''m liking these guys now and they reached consensus quite easily. Since we''re in a Dungeon without any proper resource and preparation, being hesitant spells death and I camped in that sort of place for five years. After I confirmed their wills, we decided to descend deeper into the Dungeon. The staircase was narrow, but it was passable for two people to go down together. Blue torches lit the darkness and expelling any sort of insecurity as our group went down into the 4th Floor... "Hm?" I sensed something as my feet landed at the end of the staircase. "What''s wrong¡ª" "Be quiet. Don''t move from there, all of you." Three bewildered pair of eyes stared at me but I put my index finger in front my lips before the ground trembled. At first I thought of it as an earthquake but... this is the sound of footsteps. The 4th Floor of the Artificial Dungeon was similar to a seaside cavern. With many lakes and lights given out by shining mosses and algae, a sense of ethereal beauty became apparent but as soon as the footstep sound emerged, everything changed for the worst. Cold... and deadly. This place might harbor something dangerous which could kill anyone who''s not wary enough. Also, in a place like a cave, sound would echo really well so it was easy for monsters to notice our whereabouts. That''s why I ordered the group to stay at the staircase. If anything happened, we could just run back up for we didn''t know anything about the 4th Floor. Everyone understood my intention, then they nodded down and drew out their weapons. In case of emergency, Cleo was to carry Mia off since she''s the second fastest in the group too. In any case, I''ll be the Scout. Waving my hand at Mr. Shield who was guarding the staircase, I killed my presence and walked while keeping down the volume of my footsteps. "...Hm... There isn''t any monster." I said quietly. As I thought, something is wrong here. I didn''t know what was wrong but I somehow knew that the situation was off. Aah... now that I think about it, I''m living with many messed up circumstances I couldn''t understand. Even when I tried to learn them, I got more confused instead. It really disappointed me how I reached dead-end so easily like this but... ".......!" *BANG!!* I blocked a giant knuckle which aimed to hit me from behind using Tyrfingg, yet the heaviness of the attack was so ridiculous like Bravzgaim!! "Damn!!" I cursed as I jumped to the side, letting the knuckle smashing into the wall rather than me. Pieces of stones falling off with dirt and the lakes in this Floor rippled as if trembling in fear. Facing the mysterious attacker, I set up a stance but I saw it. I was forced to shot up my brows and widening my pupils upon witnessing the monster which attacked me. "What... what the hell...?" The arm was brown with fur, but it had scales and external bone which looked like blades. The body was tall and muscular, but it also gave off the vibe of a human with scales and many external bones protruding from the back. I dropped my jaw the moment I saw three terrifying faces with six arms ahead of me as an obvious answer came rolling out from my tongue. "...why... is there an Asura here...!?" Volume 3 Chapter 13 – Carelessness Invites Danger Hello there, this is Charlotte speaking. Now let''s get things straight. The Dungeon below Leimburg Academy was infested with animal-type magic beasts and monsters till the tenth floor. Even kobolds were animal-type because of their facial and anatomy which resembled a wolf standing up rather than human degraded into furry creatures. If you''re wondering, the goal for Initiates in this Dungeon is to exterminate Kerberos. A magic beast which lived in the 5th Floor of the Dungeon. The beast''s main diet was meat, and it''s a big burly dog which had lived for a couple of centuries. It could breathe out fire and it could run along the walls like Spiderman. Don''t know if the last claim is true or not though. Then, there is this particular monster that doesn¡¯t fit the earlier descriptions in the 4th Floor. Obviously, I knew nothing about it but it could be categorized as... "Celestial Monster!? Why!? How?!!" I screamed as I dodged a wide and fast swing of arm again. Behind me was a roaring Asura aiming hostility on me like mad! Well, Celestial Monster is a mad monster born once every one thousand years. However, their numbers are incredibly low and they''re NOT creatures that could be contained inside a Dungeon. At least not with their twisted forms as well as strength granted by the God of Chaos personally¡­ "ROAR!!" "Uwah!?" I ducked down when an arm was swung widely almost as if trying to swat a fly away. The enormous wind blew me off the ground for a moment but I propelled myself to land with the sole of my feet first and bending down to roll like a ball in order to not strain my legs'' muscles. Quickly standing back up, I ran again, avoiding a fist which hammered down the spot I was in. "Damn it! What is with this thing!?" I don''t get it! There''s no way a Celestial Monster could be here and he''s freaking fast! And super powerful!! He might be at the same level as the weakened and crippled Bravzgaim but... "Scary! I¡¯m going to die for real if this go on!!" With the Asura trailing me in large strides, I jumped over the underground lakes and zigzagging in hope of confusing my enemy but as if unfazed... or rather, I caught a glimpse of the Asura skillfully running through the obstacles while sometimes destroying the stalagmites. "Geh... If he''s unhurt even though he smashed into walls then his skin must be as tough as steel too." Damn, this one ain''t a joke. I knew the meaning of correct tools for correct needs but I didn''t bring with me any Blade Salamander sword which could slice off steel fur of a Rank SS monster... not to mention if I broke Tyrfingg here then I could say goodbye to my life. *WHOOSH!* An arm flew with clenched fist to me but I quickly tilted my body to the left and the attack failed to reach me. However, I sensed another looming presence from behind so I rotated and saved myself from being smashed to pieces by another flying fist. The wind and shockwave produced made an annoying ring inside my ears and yet I could only grit my teeth as I once again dodged a punch with the bare minimum of action. "Tch...! Not even an opening!!" I cursed. The Asura was keeping up with my speed and he could even attack while moving! Just how much of a fighter he was and he punched like a boxing champion!! A left arm flew and a right arm descended like a hammer. Another punch flew and then there was a sweeping attack from the left. Finally, an arm which tried to capture me with the other ready to support it in case of the unexpected happening. To be honest, it''s hard to deal with as the frequencies of the attacks were full of variations and I had to keep up with the ridiculous agility of the monster. As my steps grew more sloppy and my movements started to become sluggish, I decided to launch a counterattack by firing a fireball at the face of the Asura. *BOOM!* The explosion shook the air as smokes filled up his vision. But the Asura actually used one of his arm to defend and only slight burn present on the palm which received the fire magic squarely. "But that''s more than enough!! Tail Smash!!" Infusing aura all the way to the tip of the sword, I slashed at the right ankle of the Asura from behind. "GRROOAAAAAAAARRRRR!?" Blood spurted and the enemy fell to one knee. However, my hands trembled and I could not feel the hilt of the sword clearly...! Damn it! He''s incredibly tough and all I could inflict was a thin cut not deep enough to severe the joint muscles!! "Then one more time¡ª" As I tried to swing Tyrfingg again, I heard a distant scream which I knew well. As I halted my steps, I turned my head around and witnessed Mr. Shield toppling down in front of a beast which was emitting radiant blue flame. The beast had four legs coated with spirals of blue flame which were oddly not harming its pristine black fur. It was agile, and the beast clearly held advantage as it leaped all over the place and crippling Mr. Shield with claws and fangs even though it had the size twice bigger than a sedan. Meanwhile, Rebecca was doing her best to prevent the beast from taking the opportunity to kill Mia and Cleo but even she was in the same condition like Mr. Shield. The beast howled as it continued to wound my teammates as if toying with them. But... but wait... that beast...! No way!? "Wh... Why is the Kerberos here!!?" I gasped but I saw Mr. Shield looking at me and his complexion paled even further. "Lady Charlotte, behind you!!" "Huh¡ª" My vision shook heavily as I could feel nothing under my feet. The world turned upside down as my body slammed down to the hard ground before floating in the air again... it went on for a few times and suddenly everything stopped moving. A sharp pain came from my leg. I motioned my head to look and there was it. The Asura was having my left leg held tightly by his huge hand to the point of cracking the entire bones and I realized I was already under its mercy a little too late. "RROAAAAAARR!!" The world shook again as I felt myself thrown down like a rag doll but everything suddenly turned blue when my body felt an odd resistance with the ground. My eyes hurt as I perceived an expanding world of blurs before it became blue. I inhaled yet my lungs were filled with liquid and I gurgled out bubbles of air which popped out if not going towards the blurry light above me. Ah... Aaah... it... hurts... what is... this...? I''m going to... die...? Here...? ...no...! Not... Here...!! Not like this!! Darkness continued to encroach both my vision and my consciousness. It was extremely difficult to breath with my nose and mouth filled with water and it was truly, truly painful as nothing but water is filling my lungs. Gasping, I swallowed water in and ended up coughing. Having no chance to breath, I flailed my limbs to swim but oddly enough, my body continued to sink like a rock. My efforts to return to the surface failed perfectly and the light was fading away... ...I''m drowning... again... I am... drowning... sinking... ...I''m... going to... die....... Haha¡­ what a joke¡­ just because of some¡­ carelessness¡­ I guess Magnis is really¡­ harsh to the inexperienced ones¡­ My hand reached for nothing. The light was so faraway it became complete darkness... and I recalled his face again before my consciousness detached itself with the world. .........Fe...i...... - - - - - -Leon''s POV-[/center After interrogating some of the fools, I finally found out the staircase which could lead me straight to the 4th Floor. I also heard that the Dungeon did not necessarily have one or two paths, meaning they could lead to many places in the same floor. How confusing could this Dungeon be? Well, I guess it wouldn''t be worth as a Dungeon if it didn''t toy with its guests but I was fed up with the goons. "Oy, Idiot. You''re going to be the sacrificial pawn so go ahead and storm through the next floor." "Wait a damn second! Your clear intention to send me off to death isn''t even hidden hey!" "Just shut up and go die if you don''t even want to answer my earlier questions. At least I won''t be responsible if you died while fighting monster." "Cruel! My husband is really cruel¡ªGubeh!?" I elbowed the girl from behind and Anise writhed while having her face buried in the ground for a few moments. Ah, she couldn''t die so easily huh? I watched Anise who trembled before getting back up. Dirt fell off from her face and something dripped down from her nose. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ...it''s blood. Now the girl turned to me with an incomprehensible expression as she clenched her fists tightly. "Kiiiiii! I had enough!! I''ll show you that even the dominated can dominate against the dominator!!" Hou, now she used three similar wordings. Sighing while watching the girl leaping to me with a fighting stance, I proceeded to step to the right and let Anise entering the staircase headfirst. "Nyaa¡ªGinyyaaaaaaah!?" The girl screamed as lots of sounds came to my ears. I listened to her suffering as if it was the most beautiful aria in the world but as the sounds vanished for a while, I then heard a last scream which was definitely a death throe. "...has she died at last? I hope I can just burn her remains then." I descended down as slowly as I could for I was in no hurry. One thing for sure... Anise could die for all I care about. I hate liars the most and I can''t even take their presences as living beings. "Hmm... but she''s an oddball for sure. If not for her idiocy and incapability to completely hide her intentions, I would''ve left her alone for quite some time like the Mage." Though saying that, it''s clear that those two have relations with demons to notice my true identity. The Mage particularly seemed to see me as something different. I couldn¡¯t picture well how she saw me but I knew it¡¯s not something good. Then again... be it poisons, assassins or curses... I think none of them worked any longer as I lived a life surrounded by things worse than them. It''s a given that I developed acute senses and immunities against those threats. "Right. If they don''t do anything then I won''t do anything, but humans are cunning as big sister said." I nodded down and confirming my intention to pay a visit on the Mage after I''m done with the Idiot. However, once the staircase ended, I found myself peering at a chaotic situation where I have to hop from one place to another so that falling debris and odd colored flame wouldn''t hit me. "Just what''s going on here¡ª" I stopped my words the moment I saw someone I knew in a distance away. Blocked by blue blazes and azure hazes, a figure which moved like a golden petal blown by the wind recalled a name but as I saw her stopping, I also noticed the black shadow which loomed in front of her. Then, as a shout which sound too far for my ear to hear, I saw that person being knocked away by the gigantic monster before being held and dunked into one of the many lakes present in this Floor. "Big sister!!" I yelled and rushing past from the staircase yet a strange flame razed the scenery before my eyes. A Magic Beast which controlled blue flame stood in front of me. Its amber eyes glaring at me and I felt myself being observed from somewhere. That wench...! She faked her damages and ran away to watch big sister dying!? ...no. If it''s like that then there''s no need for her to trouble herself. There were many opportunities yet she did not even try to kill me. She''s trying to test me or she intended to observe my action for entertainment alone. Still, I couldn''t grasp her true nature no matter what. Just what did she want and why did she reveal her lies in front of me? ...oh well. She isn''t my concern right now. "GRROOAAAAAAAARRRRR!!" "...what...?" The Asura was suddenly wreaking havoc by smashing the walls, the grounds and the stalagmites. Has it gone mad? But such twisted creature was bound to be mad from the very beginning of their life. However, why is there an Asura here? And why is there a Kerberos here? I glimpsed the humans who were wounded but... "Lady Charlotte...!" "No... no...!!" Three of them were devoid of color at their faces. Fear and distraught present in their eyes, and I realized they were not the perpetrators of this chaos. ...as I thought, there''s malice existing in this kingdom. It''s to the point of sending a monster which could never be tamed or enslaved into this Dungeon made of a human''s greed. To be honest, I really can''t contain my anger and killing intent at this moment but the Asura and the Kerberos could be a way for me to vent out though I really must rescue big sister! I tried to bypass the wall of flame but Kerberos pounced on me with jaws ready to tear my neck off. I dodged the attack but the Magic Beast sprang from the ground to the wall. It planted its feet firmly and suddenly running along the wall before diving down to my back. "Damn!" I leaped away as the sharp claw tore my uniform from behind. A second wasted and I would have myself be ripped by those claws and I realized one thing: I was forced to take a step back from the lake big sister was thrown in even more!! "Get out...! Get out of my way, you damn dog!! I have no time to deal with small fry like you!!" - - - - - - [center]-A Certain Person''s POV- As I thought. The escape paths were cut off. I couldn''t believe it at first but this Dungeon was tinkered by someone. Who could it be? The monsters were replaced with variants and subspecies which were three folds stronger than the norm, the wards preventing monsters from leaving the Floor they were assigned in were broken while the teleport magic circles and emergency exits were destroyed completely. Even the path to the underground passage which resided in the 20th Floor was destroyed. Maybe everyone can only wander from between the 1st Floor and the 19th Floor now. The culprit must have planned this all the way from before the Trial started. However, the question how and why still remained. Trapping the Initiates, setting free the Magic Beasts and adding Celestial Monsters to ensure annihilation... It''s very well-executed and I wondered how Chloe did not notice anything abnormal yesterday. Was the perpetrator working all night long? At any rate, it sure is a lucky chance for me to leap into the magic circle out of reflex though I ended up at the 15th Floor. It''s a good thing I still remembered the layouts of this 300 Floors Dungeon. *RUMBLE!!* The ground trembled. I could say for sure that a fierce battle was going on above but it''s far away. I wouldn''t make it in time anyway and my concern was not rescue but investigation. Also, I have a very bad feeling for an unpleasant memory resurfaced again. As if something had been waiting for me to reminisce, a ringing sound came from inside my head and I frowned for a moment. ¡°¡­Again, huh? It¡¯s really taking everything now that I¡¯m back in Raumia. I must do something to prevent the Harmonization from going further¡­¡± As I trudged down the path with many branches ahead of me, I put a hand on my forehead. Feeling the resonance with the Tree once more, my heart throbbed in a tempo faster than the usual. I nearly forgot that underground is the place where Roots stretched around so I must be careful not to let Lagnaris interact with the Tree but¡­ "...Hm? An underground river?" As I turned around the fork road, a river with clear water and glowing river stones entered my field of vision. Even more, there were crystals and ores on the ceilings which were giving off dim lights. How lucky to encounter a water source and maybe I could find some herbs if not fishes for food. I walked next to the river in search of something worth of my attention but¡­ "Huh? There''s something over there..." What''s that? That object which was lying on a big boulder in the middle of the river... a corpse? As I approached cautiously from the other side of the boulder... I recognized brown fabric which was washed ashore, then an object I could recognize as a sword though only the blade alone, and... There was a girl with golden hair lying half submerged at the shore of the river. The clothes she was wearing were no longer appropriate to be called as clothes with her skin pale as if drained of all blood in addition of her blue lips. However... the amount of bruises she had, the wounds on her body and the fact that her left leg was bleeding profusely as if it was smashed by a large boulder made a horrible sight to behold. It was probably a miracle for her not to be attacked by wandering monsters in this Floor yet I paled upon realizing who she was. "...Char...lotte...?" Volume 3 Chapter 14 – Reunion Before I knew it, I was lying down with my eyes gazing blankly at the ceiling. The darkness was overlapping with flickering orange light and I could hear the crackling of burnt woods. As memories returned completely as if rewinding a cassette, I sensed... warmth. "This... place... Is...?" I whispered. "The 19th Floor. Near the river where I found you." Someone answered. ...Eh...? I rotated my head and from the corner of my vision, a silhouette wavered before settling down right beside me. Once I looked to it, there was deep blue draped by a field of white with wrinkles, which were well defined and could be said as the main traits of cotton shirts and beyond it... was the color of skin shaded slightly darker and a pair of obsidian grey eyes nearly covered by jet black strands of hair. "...Fei...?" I held my breath once I called out to him. "...yeah. It''s me, Princess." The youth replied. Prin...cess...? Ugh. Suddenly my head was assaulted with pain and my cheeks felt unbreakable hot. I tried to get up but my vision swayed to the sides before dropping¡ª "You okay? Your fever is... no. Your illness relapsed again, huh?" ...ah... what... this warmth... I rolled my eyes up and I found myself being embraced by my childhood friend. The heat dazed me and for some reasons, an odd sense of shame exploded within me. "Wh-wh-wh-what!? Uwaaaaa!! Th-this... that...! Umm..." "Calm down. You''re going to worsen your illness, Princess." U...Uuu... He''s right... B-but... this situation is just awkward and why am I feeling so embarrassed when I''m a¡­ Wait. Why is he calling me ''Princess'' again?! ... "...I see... so there is an Asura and the Kerberos is roaming freely." What trouble we''re having now, Fei uttered from beyond the bonfire. He was gazing at the emptiness and complaining. Meanwhile, I was lying on the ground and I wore no clothes under the cloth covering my body. Of course I nearly screamed again when I found out my uniform was in ragtag states and my underwear was being dried above the bonfire. Unfortunately, I had no energy to focus on being the straight man now. Still¡­ this reminded me of something in the past. Just remembering it caused me to laugh and I tried my best to drop it down a notch into a stifling giggle. "What''s wrong?" "No... it''s nothing." "...just rest already. Your fever hasn''t even receded." Yes yes. I know that already. Even so, this guy is a real blockhead to not even notice why I laughed. Oh well, I don''t think I can do anything in this state and being conscious is my current limit. As always, this odd illness eats my stamina and strength like a glutton. Exhaling, I transferred my gaze to the dim ceiling with the color of dark oak brown. Many things happened and I was utterly disappointed about how I got myself distracted so easily. And it led me to this state which could bring anything from [Death Flag] to [Bad End] plus [Game Over] had Fei not found me. "...ah... now I really want to cry." "......you already did you know?" Ha? I looked at Fei but he averted his eyes while saying. "You did. In your sleep, you were crying like a baby. It''s annoying to hear it." "...Wha..." N-no way...? So... so... this guy heard me crying? And he even saw my crying face!? I became dizzy and it felt as if my head was boiling. Then I realized. Fei saw me. He saw my tears...!! "N-nooooo! Erase that! Erase the fact that I cried from your memory!!" "How am I supposed to do that...? And I refuse." "Why!?" "Well... because I have never seen you crying ever since five years ago." Are you a sadist!? Why are you showing a bright smile like that while reminiscing a woman''s tears!? I couldn''t do anything but groaning and I turned around to hide my flushed face from Fei. "You jerk." I said. "Really?" Fei asked. "Yes you are." I answered. "Then, do you hate me?" Fei asked. ......Huh? While trying not to hide my sudden shivering, I gave a glance at Fei who was gazing at the bonfire with a thin smile containing sorrow. "...I guess you really hate me. I did broke my promise by leaving your side without talking with you, Princess. I''m sorry." ...what? Did I just hear Fei apologizing? Unlike when he tried to do some suicide attack... this apology really, REALLY made me feeling goosebumps. It''s a really odd feeling and I was uncomfortable with it... Somehow, my body tingled and there''s this discomfort coming below my stomach. "...though saying that, I doubt you will forgive me, right?" "...what do you know about me?" "That you''re a Princess who wanted to achieve something to the point of overworking and hurting yourself. And that you''re not used with being called as ''cute''." ...ha. He really said it, but... "Is that all?" I asked with the tone of my voice raised at the end of the sentence. "Who knows? I''m not good in guessing how ''maiden heart'' works." Fei answered indifferently while his pupils rolled down. "Well, I guess someone like Fei can never understand women," I commented. ¡°You¡¯re a seriously dense bastard after all.¡± The young man frowned. He who already reached the age of 17 must have thought he''s being ridiculed by a kid. Well, I showed him a smile so it forced Fei to furrow down his brows deeper. "That''s not my problem." "Nope. That''s your weakness." "It''s nothing to worry about." "But you won''t get a wife much less a girlfriend with that attitude." "I don''t have any interest in finding romance." "But you panicked when you saw me half-naked." "........." Fei slumped down his shoulders. He glared at me in order to shut my mouth but it didn''t have any persuasive strength so I laughed again. "Hehe, you really can''t win if it''s about arguing." "Shut it. Leave me alone." Fei scratched the back of his head when I replied with a clear and resounding "No." "...you really do hate me huh, Princess. You even pretended to forget about me." Hm... really? Well, that''s my fault since I couldn''t control my emotion. Also, I didn''t want to involve myself with the nobility and its affairs. Especially when I realized I''m the last heiress of my mother¡¯s household. I don¡¯t want to invite more trouble, and I don¡¯t want to get people around me in trouble, especially those I was really close with. I already made a bunch of enemies by acing Instructor¡¯s class after all, though... "Why would you think so?" "Because I''m a Monster and no one likes a Monster." What? That¡¯s just idiotic. I sneered at his answer and commented. "But you''re my Knight." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± We looked at each other. Before anything could be said, the youth curved down his lips as he gazed at me. Shimmering warmth was conveyed through those obsidian grey pupils. "......as I thought, I can''t deal with you, Princess." Fei said. "Is that a compliment?" I questioned and the boy answered "Not at all. It''s a sarcasm." ..........that time, I thought my heart fluttered and flying over the moon when a sudden arrow brought me down to the ground headfirst. "...You really are Fei," I blew air softly from my nose. "You have no delicacy." "And you really are Charlotte," the youth said. "You''re as cute as a Princess you are." "Stop calling me cute!!" ¡°Well, then, my cute and lovely Princess. Would you like to be called as ¡®adorable¡¯?¡± ¡°Like! I! Said! Stop calling me that and I refuse your offer with all fibers in my body!!¡± Like that, the first conversation after five years of separation went on. Not long after, drowsiness attacked me and I closed my heavy eyelids. Darkness once again engulfed me. - - - - - - ...Aah... when was the last time I ever feel this way again, I wonder? ...that''s right. It''s before I reincarnated. I think this place is... Spirits'' Lounge. The place where dead souls waited for their turns to be called by the gods who intended to take the souls to the afterlife. Last time, I was taken by Freyja-sama to be brought over to Magnis.... but being aware of the darkness didn¡¯t do anything to ease my confusion and anxiety. *ring!*¡ªouch! Wh-why is my head ringing...? I felt like I have heard this sound somewhere before but I couldn''t recognize it... Also... the darkness was getting fainter. The surrounding was... lighting up? Why? Am I not dead already? I was bathed by the bright light which forced me to close my eyes, and it soon faded and was replaced by... a world of grey. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Tick. I heard a drop of water hitting the dry ground. Everything became clearer after a few moments and my eyes widened. There were rows of square stones, crosses or wooden sticks with writings on them. Neatly lined up and caring not a thing no matter what religion they¡¯re based of. As those things were poured with rain, I could see objects which were placed in front of some of them. Those which were known as offerings... and I instinctively realized where I was. A cemetery... what...? Why...? Why am I... "Onii-chan... Onii-chan...!!" ...! This... voice...? I turned and there were many people dressed in black outfits in front of a grave. Black umbrellas were opened and people paid a prayer in turn as a small group of people detached from the crowds tried to comfort a young girl with black hair... ....that''s... What...? Why... Why is Arika... and there''s Haru, Akashi and Fukaki too... Wait. Then... then... this place¡­ is¡­ where my grave is¡­? The scenery distorted. I heard a ringing sound as I was accompanied by intense headache but I tried to reach for Arika. "Arika...! Arika! I''m here! Hey!! Arika!!" Then the darkness consumed me. I saw nothing but darkness. And I found nothing but darkness. Why... Why is she crying...? Why... did Freyja-sama not tell her about me? I don''t get it, but... that sorrowful voice. Those tears... I could feel a pang of pain. It hurts... it''s painful... Why... couldn''t I be there? My family... my friends.... Why can''t I tell them I''m still alive? No... but... I... died... again right..? I looked at myself and gasped. My body was drenched with blood. The clothes were smeared with blood and full of cuts, and my right hand was holding a sword stained with flesh and crimson liquid. Flame was everywhere. Scarlet flames were blazing through the forest as a certain memory emerged again as reality. "Why... am I... Here again...?" I couldn''t grasp anything. I looked behind and I was terrified by mangled corpses which I recognized as orcs. Those... monsters... I... "...I''m sorry." I heard a voice. I turned back and what appeared in front of me was... Fei. "¡­what... what are you saying, Fei....?" The boy looked at me. His gentle gaze was like in that fateful day and his smile did nothing but hurting my heart. Why....? Why is he smiling like that? As the boy turned around, he apologized and walked away. He was going away and I knew what would await him there. "No... Stop...! Don''t go there, Fei...!! Fei!!" I yelled but when I realized my voice would not reach him, I tried to stand up. However, I couldn''t move my body. Why!? Why?!! "Fei...! Fei...!! Don''t go...! Please don''t go!!" I tried to reach his back with my hands. Knowing it was futile, I begged while still extending my hand to him like a fool. I don''t want this. I don''t want this!! Why can''t I move! Why can''t my voice reach you...!? "Don''t go...! Don''t go...!! Please... Please don''t go, Fei...!!" That person was vanishing from my sight. He was going to disappear from my life. He who brought me a reason to live... that person who gave me a reason to be stronger... As if the strings which prevented me from moving were torn off, my body became as light as feather and I sprang in action. Trying to catch up with Fei. However, I stumbled and fell down. When I looked up, there was nothing but rows of fire which suffocated me while the smokes clouded my vision. He''s gone. He''s gone.... like everyone... no. I couldn''t... catch up to him. I couldn''t become his equal....... "Why... Why can''t I do anything..." Even though I asked, nobody answered. Even though I wanted to know why, no one told me and my consciousness sank into the darkness once again. - - - - - - I woke up again, and it seemed... not much time has passed. The woods were in flame and I guessed that this Dungeon might have some plants if not drop items left behind by monsters or people. ¡°¡­a¡­ dream¡­?¡± I mumbled as I felt tears trailing down my cheeks. Uuu¡­ I really did cry again¡­ My eyes traced the surrounding then I found Fei who was resting his back against the wall nearby. ...He''s sleeping like that? Sitting like a soldier holding his gun, ready to spring in action at any time. As the burning pieces of woods made a crackling sound, I heard slight noise of water. Quite far but I did sank in a lake. Maybe the water current brought me along the underground water veins. "...ouch. It hurts..." I whimpered as I raised my hand. My body was sore all over. Pain shot up to my brain and I whimpered every time I moved my limbs. What''s more, I couldn''t really feel my left leg and once I pulled the cloth up¡­ I found white bandage wrapping it though from the looks of it¡­ Did Fei tore his coat just to tend my wounds? ¡­Aah... I haven''t been so close with death ever since I fought Bravzgaim. And now I''m shamelessly resting while knowing nothing about my group. Cold air stabbed my back and the restlessness coming from my disappointment over my weakness surrounded me with guilt. "...how hopeless. Haven''t I promised to be stronger?" I always fell whenever I became too confident with my power. I thought it''s enough but I was scolded by the harsh reality in the form of wounds and those nightmares. The fact that I couldn''t deny them meant I haven''t even passed the starting line. As the dream was brought up in the form of flashing images, my heart ached and dizziness assailed me. It hurts... again... ".............." I suddenly turned around. I noticed Fei''s lips quivering and he held his sword tighter. His shoulders heaving up and down before trembling again. After a long observation I realized the slight shade of purple on his lips. The bonfire was letting out warm light. But away from it, the boy who was guarding me suffered for no light nor warmth touched him. The pain in my heart intensified yet the desire to reach for him overtook my body. "...that''s right... I haven''t told him yet." I resolved myself by moving my limbs. My left leg was like stone and¡­ sharp pains attacked me. Even so, I crawled to Fei and the moment I glimpsed over his face, I saw him grinding his teeth. His brows knitted down, his grips over his sword tightened as if trying to break it and cold sweats trailed down his temples before dropping off his chin. ...I raised my hand to touch Fei''s cheek, but a sudden pain in my head made me lost control over the balance of my body. *THUMP!* I heard a beating sound. The profound sound of a heart thumping could be felt along with spreading warmth which eased my mind the more I indulged myself within them. When I looked up, there he was. His sleeping face open to view, his soft breaths brushing over my head and the more I stayed like this the more my cheeks heated up. However... it''s warm... and cozy...... "......as I thought... it''s because you are you, I..." I touched his cheek again and the pain intensified once again. It hurts. It hurts. My body trembled as if trying to reject my desire. However, I resisted the pain and clutched on Fei''s shirts. Bearing the pain which gradually increased along with my fever, I collapsed after I muttered quietly. "You''re here... right...? Fei..." - - - - ...I''m quite troubled at the moment. Charlotte suddenly sneaked in to me and she easily touched me without me being aware of it. Even though I trained myself in the past five years, this girl always did the impossible. Yet, the fact I saw her as someone who could do the impossible caused me to almost forget one thing. She''s just a girl who wanted to chase after the mirage of a Hero. Chasing after the hope I instilled in her by accident. "I see... maybe that''s why she''s upset." There''s no way for a human to imitate a monster, and there''s no way a monster could imitate a human. Nobody can hope to become like me because I am myself, but I never desired for anyone to pursue me. This girl finally realized that I am not an existence she could pursue yet she craved to reach me even more as if clinging to a thin thread of hope in Purgatory. "...before I noticed, I put my hope in you and burdened you very much." The small and fragile shoulders looked as if they would break like glass once touched. The body which was always injured for a selfish dream. The will which was always pressured by risks of failure and death constantly. Even her path in life was being twisted ever since I met her. At this rate... "...I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Charlotte..." I wiped the tears streaming down her cheek. I wanted her to live happily. I wanted to protect her smile. However, I... could never hope to do all that because my Destiny is already preordained. All I can do now... Is only to bring death and spreading oblivion. As long as I wield the Lagnaris, my Destiny will consume all dreams and destroy her happiness. Volume 3 Chapter 15 – What I Want is… The same scenery. The same dream. The same nightmare I often saw and felt with my entire existence. You can''t do anything. Someone said. The voice which was telling me cold, cruel and absolute reality once again appeared. You''re weak. So weak you don''t deserve anything. The voice sneered and I felt someone choking my neck from behind. I gasped while wriggling on the ground. Trying to catch up with someone who disappeared into the distant horizon painted with scarlet blazes yet was unable to as the freezing invisible hands restricted my limbs and suffocating me. Just give up. You can''t achieve anything anyway. Darkness crept and slowly eating away my vision. Amidst the flickering flames and the coldness which kept me down to the ground, I began to lose the rein over my body. ......yeah... maybe you''re right. I couldn''t achieve anything. Then¡ª ...even so... Once the image of a youth who wielded a sword all alone amidst the blazes which seemed to mock at him appeared in my mind... I couldn''t take it. I couldn''t bear to see it again. And because of that, I... - - - - - - "Charlotte!" My vision shook and light abruptly entered it. I squinted and frowned but soon enough everything became crystal clear. "......ah... Huh...? This is..." The remnant of bonfire was at the corner of my field of sight. Even though the darlness thoroughly covered the surrounding, an odd sense of warmth and comfort seemed to embrace me from behind. Then I felt something like needles were poking the crown of my head so I turned up... Why are there strands of black above me? They''re quite sharp too... "You alright?" Suddenly a familiar face descended from above and I shrieked. "F-Fei!? Wait, why are you¡ª" "...well, it just so happened to be like this." What do you mean by that!? Fei sighed and he told me to look downward. Once I did so, I realized that I was sitting on Fei''s leg and my body was hugged from behind with an arm... Wait. This is Fei''s arm! Th-then... right now...! "Eek! Le-let me go...!" I shouted frantically while feeling blood going to my head. "Sorry, can''t do. You''re the first one to start it too." Fei said. Even so, that doesn''t make it right! This is in an entirely different level of something I can endure and just where are you touching!? But as I flailed my limbs like a kid, Fei simply ignored me and started rubbing my head. He''s treating me like a cat! This guy seriously is treating me like a cat which would sit on an elderly lap only for some patting and sunbathing!! Kiiiiii! Stop this madness at oooooonnnccceee! "It''s okay, I''m good at patting." "Don''t say that kind of stuff with that smug smile you dummy!! And how did you even read my mind?!!" ''I don''t care.'' Fei said while still patting me. Agh...! Uuu...! Stop it... stop it...! At this rate, my pride as an adult is going to... It¡¯s going to¡­! - - - - In the end, I gave up and surrendered my fate to Fei. He beamed a victorious smile and it irked me knowing how I couldn''t go against him with my illness still corroding my strength. Hm? What about my pride as an adult? Please don''t remind me about that which I threw away out of hopelessness... Though the fever and pains have receded, the aftereffects which included short eyesight and numbness over my body couldn''t disappear so easily. Not to mention I was incapable of putting strength into my limbs and I couldn''t gather aura for some boost in regeneration of cells. Haa... I''m going to die way sooner if I don''t find some countermeasure for this illness of mine. Well, my top priority right now is to recover my strength so I should focus on some light exercises. Still... "Fei, will you stop petting me?" "Why?" "Well... it''s because..." ...uh... what to say... uhm...... it''s embarrassing and I couldn''t focus on my task well. Though I''m grateful he''s not hugging me from behind again but the hand rubbing on my head and combing my hair is... "Ah, w-wait...! N-not there¡ªhau?!" "Oh, sorry... Did it hurt?" "N, no... it''s just..." My heart tightened every time Fei''s fingers traced over my hair and when they dove deeper and accidentally touching my neck or my ears, it sent uncontrollable shivers down to my stomach. Somehow, it made me restless¡­ "It''s unexpectedly difficult to tend your hair." "You''re the one who forced yourself to do this in the first place... Why can''t you just give up...?" "I''m not going to give up so easily on something I wanted to do." How persistent. I knew that this guy would gladly throw his life away if he wanted to and I saw him battling numerous monsters as if it was daily routine as well. Haiz, such a handful guy. Even so... you wanted to do something too... I never expected Fei to speak out his opinion like this. He actually changed a little after five years... he must''ve gone through a lot. "A lot... eh?" I smiled wryly at the notion. "What''s wrong?" Fei asked. His obsidian grey eyes displayed a sense of inquisitiveness. "You''re not thinking something like valuing yourself less than you actually are, right?" ...how did he know? I stared dubiously at Fei but his deep gaze made me froze over. He really realized it! How embarrassing! I guess I really am a simpleton... But after thinking it through, I realized how stupid I was to worry about it and I loosened my nervousness by leaning my back on Fei. Somehow, all kind of worries were blown away and things so difficult to understand became mere afterthoughts now. With a thin smile, I nodded down and answered with all honesty "Why not? I think I''m still not good enough as I am now." "...that''s just false assumption." "But it is true. If not, I wouldn''t end up in this state again, right?" The boy did not answer. As he stopped combing my hair and setting down his hands, I cast my gaze below and entwining my hands in front of my chest. "...I''m not strong enough to do what I want. I haven''t done enough to achieve my goal. So it''s just right for me to be called as incompetent." "...Why do you think so?" "Because..." I paused. Then I gazed upward and met Fei''s gaze. "...I couldn''t even accompany you to take back your kingdom." In my eyes, the two obsidian grey orbs widened and his mouth was slightly agape. The boy then said with a slightly shaken tone. "That''s... just stupid. You know what I did right?" Yeah... I can guess as much as I want but since the event was quite stereotypical there were a few points which converged with the history in my world. Those being-- "You made a revolutionary army, fought nobles of your own lands and reclaimed the kingdom from where you were exiled... right?" "......yeah." "You saw many people died and you had to kill more for that purpose right?" "...yeah." "And you... slaughtered the enemy soldiers who were actually the citizen of your kingdom too... right?" "..........yeah..." "Tell me, Fei... were there people you know among those you killed? Like... friends or enemies?" "..............yeah..." I see... As a Hero... as a leader of a revolutionary army, he cast off his humanity to ensure peace even if it was a fake peace made by a mountain of sacrifices. For being a Hero meant he must remain as the ally of justice. Standing at the side of the right while giving no mercy to the wrong. Even though he knew it was wrong. Even though he didn''t want it to happen, Fei decided to sever ties with those he knew before he wandered as an Adventurer named ''Fei Cruelheart.'' How ironic. Even his name meant he must stay as a cruel, heartless individual who would do anything for his goal. "...I''m sorry. I couldn''t be there with you." "......Why are you apologizing?" "But you didn''t cry right? Not even once. Not even when you killed the person who was supposed to be your older brother." "........." ...now I''m correct again. To think all of my guesses were correct all along... it really wrenched my heart but I also couldn''t help myself from showing a bitter smile. "To be honest... I don''t get it. Why would you kill each other when you''re family? Is the throne and the kingdom worth it all to murder your own sibling related by blood?" While I did researched on what had happened in Raumia for the recent years, I couldn''t grasp the meaning of it all. Crushing corrupt nobles. Exiling the wrong sides and stripping them from all authorities and glory including decency as a human being. Even more, to wage civil wars and burning everything to the ground for the sake of ''Purification'' without mercy. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Competition for wealth and fame. Vicious rivalry between relatives for some inheritance. Betraying and murdering the parents who took the trouble to give birth and raising the children painstakingly. "Is it alright to end it like that? Both the bonds and memories you treasured no matter how bad they were... it''s because of them that you became who you are right now." "........." I heard a rustling sound from behind. A wispy voice which was brought up with heaviness incomparable to the ones I usually heard appeared. I looked behind me and I watched Fei who was biting his lips before saying "Then... what was I supposed to do?" "...I saw it. Villages burned down by the knights. I saw people running and abandoning their loved ones. I saw the nobles trampling down on those men''s dignity and violated women like monsters... And I saw many, many people grieved for the loss of their loved ones. Again and again and again..." "........." "There could have been a different way. I knew there was the option to save everything... but... there''s no way... I can forgive them...... those people who caused so many sufferings... I¡ª" I didn''t let Fei finished his sentence. Rotating my body, I circled my arms around his neck and placed my hands on his head and his back. Patting them softly, I said "It''s alright... it''s fine..." The Black Hero''s shoulders shook for a while if not for several moments. I told Fei that it''s alright and that everything is fine. Again and again. "...you did well. You did the right thing even if it''s not the best answer you can accept." "...even so..." "You picked your choice. You know your limits, and you tried really hard to overcome them. I''m glad you found your way, Fei." The boy trembled. As I felt my back tightly held by his arms, I sensed a different warmth which wet my shoulder. From the corner of my sight, I saw a drop of crystal which trailed down Fei''s cheek and I patted his back. "You regretted it. You''re thinking that you could have redone it all." I uttered. "...but that''s just how we are. Flawed, and making mistakes as if repeating the same tragedy." I knew that my death was insignificant to the world, and that my presence here could be said as a dream. Even so, life is precious for all the memories, bonds and encounters I''ve made with different people. I parted ways with my friends and family once. I abandoned all of my efforts achievements and died without complaint. Of course I''m still regretting at the corner of my heart. Maybe it could have gone in a different way. Maybe it could have ended without me or the girl I saved dying. Maybe I could have prevented the truck driver from committing a grave mistake. But it''s no use thinking about it now. I picked my decision, reincarnated and living through joy and sorrow. I laughed, made friends and creating bonds with people I thought of as important. I murdered lives, harming others and stealing their rights for the sake of achieving what I think is right. In this world where nobody knows who and what I really am, I could never hope to lean my shoulder to someone without telling them my secrets. My privilege which allowed me to live a second life while carrying over memories of past life. It''s just unfair right? To have this privilege when death separated those who held deep love for eternity. I doubt I could tell Fei about it too. But... "It''s okay. Whatever decision you have reached at, I will see through it and chase after you." "...Char...lotte...?" "It doesn''t matter even if your decision can''t satisfy everyone. It doesn''t matter even if you picked the decision to abandon everything including me." Even if you needed no one at your side. Even if you have no need for help or a shoulder to lean to... "I will continue to pursue you. I will chase after you and one day, let''s see the world from the same height. Together. Both you and me." I pulled myself from Fei and gazed at his eyes. Telling him what I truly felt, and conveying my thoughts as I peered into the darkness within his obsidian grey pupils. "...will you allow this kind of me to stay by your side? Will you accept this selfish request from your selfish Princess?" His eyebrows shot up. The darkness within his eyes was washed over as his lips curved down and stretched under his nose. His eyes were lit without despair and I could see it. The bright light I saw seven years ago. The light I adored was once again shining brightly as Fei answered. "How could I say no? You''re my Princess, the fair lady I serve." He said. "Really...? I won''t hold back to drag you when I become your equal." I smirked. "Who do you think I am?" The boy grinned. "I''m Fei Cruelheart. The leader of the Revolutionary Army and the Black Hero who saved a kingdom from its premature demise. There''s no way I will falter in order to accompany you as your personal knight, Lady Charlotte Augmund." Haha... He''s really into it. I can''t believe he went on with my jokes in calling each other with such embarrassing titles. Even so... my heart thumped loudly and it felt as if butterflies were fluttering inside my stomach. The warmth I could never experience in my previous life. This joy which was overflowing to the point of bursting... "¡­Thank you, Fei." That''s right. Even that is fine. It''s fine to regret. It''s fine to struggle. Even so, to move forward no matter how dirty you''ve become... Is what a Hero must do. "As I thought, I love that part of you." The hands of clock stopped. While the air stilled, Fei who was showing a stiff smile tilted his head and asked. "...what did I just hear? You... you love... me?" "Eh?" I nearly choked. What... wait, what did I just say...? I retraced my memories and once I remembered what I just said... blood flowed to my head and my cheeks heated up so much I felt they were burning! "No, well...! Th-that is...! Umm...!! It¡ªit''s not like that!" "Not like what...?" "Well, that''s...!! It''s not like I...!" "You are...?" "......I... I...! I...!" Something short-circuited in my mind and powerful dizziness which drove me senseless caused me to fall on Fei. I opened and closed my mouth like a fish, and somehow I couldn''t say anything other than... "...it''s not like that... not like... it''s not like I... Uuu........" "......you don''t have any feeling on me?" "NO-! I mean.... yeah...! Uh... wait, that''s wrong... it''s just... ugh......!" Aaaaaah! That''s it! I had enough of this farce!! I went into an outburst and yelled "Yeah!? So what if I¡ª" *BOOOOOOMM!!* A sudden tremor accompanied by explosive sound rocked me around. I nearly fell had Fei not helped by circling his arm around me but... "W-wait!? Just where are you touching¡ªhyah?!" "What¡ªUwaaaaa!? S-s-sorry! My bad!!" *BOOM!* The same sound and tremor happened again. The two of us looked at each other before we heard noises and singing metal. There was even a sound similar to a roar and it''s pretty humane if not resembling some rampaging demon. "A battle huh... what a way to ruin the mood." Fei complained. "Hey, at least be grateful that other students survived." I reprimanded the youth. "Sorry, but I don''t care about anyone other than you, Charlotte," he replied begrudgingly. "I hate this kingdom and almost everything in it." What''s that? Then why did you return, baka Fei? Oh well, talking can come later though I have something to say beforehand. "Why are you carrying me!? At least get me my uniform and underwear before doing this! Also, where''s my sword?!" "Eh? Aren''t you already used to wear risqu¨¦ outfits, Charlotte? The sword broke though." "Eei, shut up you big dummy!! Stop rambling and give me back my clothes¡ªwait, then how am I supposed to fight?!!" Fei sighed as he pointed at something. I followed his gaze and I choked upon seeing a skeleton with a sword embedded through its skull. "Plenty of students died every year here. And it''s also the prison for criminals so lots of weapons are around." Eeehh.... don''t tell me there''s killing game like in the Hunger Games series too. "Seriously...? Why is the school still so popular for nobles to assign their children in when casualties could happen anytime a lesson started?" My knight shrugged as he said "It''s a mystery for me too." Then he added "maybe the Academy produces copies of students to fake their deaths. Homunculus are pretty easy to make even by third-rate Mages these days." Volume 3 Chapter 16 - The Mastermind Shows Up! Because there were loud sounds and tremors which echoed in the Dungeon, it''s pretty easy to know the direction and even I who was slightly under the weather could recognize them. Though saying that¡ª "...I didn''t expect myself to be carried with piggyback ride." I commented softly. "What''s wrong?" Fei glanced to me. "No, it''s nothing." I answered before sighing in my mind. To be honest, I''m not fit enough to walk much less fighting but moving together was far better than leaving each other to our own devices. While there was a sense of shame for being carried like this, I remembered the times when I carried Arika in the same way. ...it''s unexpectedly nice. No wonder she often smiled gleefully whenever I did this to her. Hm... If only my illness hadn''t relapsed then we could''ve gone faster... "...sorry. Relying on you right at the start even though I said all that." "It''s fine. I''m your knight so I will uphold my duty as one." I curved down my lips hearing Fei''s words, an odd sensation of warmth spreading in my body as my heart fluttered. Leaning my body to his back further, I circled my arms around his neck slightly tighter. Fei didn¡¯t seem to mind it since he said nothing but I got the feeling he¡¯s flustered if not blushing now. ¡°By the way, Fei. Will your fianc¨¦e get upset if she sees us like this?¡± Fei flinched, nearly tripping and I yelped. He quickly maneuvered to regain his balance and he glanced at me with a terrible expression. ¡°I! Don¡¯t! Care!! Or rather, you¡¯re still hung up about that abominable conspiracy?!¡± Conspiracy¡­? ¡°So you¡¯re not engaged?¡± I assumed. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d rather kill myself a hundred times over if I were engaged to someone other than you!¡± Eh? You¡­ you¡¯re fine with me but not with anybody else? Does that mean¡ª ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t need to make certain the house not burning if I¡¯m engaged to you, Charlotte.¡± Geh. He expects ME to do house sitting rather than spending time with me? Somehow, it makes me upset in my own way that I tightened my grips to strangle Fei! ¡°Gah!? What-what¡¯s wrong with you, oy!?¡± ¡°Shut up, stupid Fei! Who do you think I am!?¡± ¡°Haa¡­!? What the heck¡¯s wrong with you, all of a sudden?!¡± The small trip ended upon leaving the staircase which connected the 18th Floor and the 17th Floor. I recognized the place being nearly the same as the 4th Floor excepting the vast empty space with less to no pillars around. A hemispheric ceiling illuminated with shining crystals and ores fueled by the mana fed from the mana vein under the Dungeon made the Floor looked beautiful if not ethereal. "This place is the common ground for new students to mine ores." Fei explained. "Since magic catalysts and crafting materials are necessary for various things it''s a popular destination for all Courses students." Hee... don''t tell me it''s because of the mined materials'' quality? I don''t think people want to stay long for common ores here. Assuming what Fei said was right, then this Floor must be full of rare ite¡ª *BOOM!!* A cloud of dust flew as I saw a gigantic figure smashed to the wall. Breaking apart crystals and ores into chunks, the figure groaned as I heard a familiar roar. "Die!!" The black figure pressed to the wall was hammered with powerful fists which made the sound of breaking bones. It trembled while howling in anguish yet it was unable to do anything once the boy smashed his fist again. "Raaaaaaaaaaah!!" ...Uwa. He''s rapidly punching it as if treating the monster as a sandbag. And he''s so fast the enemy couldn''t react till its last breath. After I watched the brutal scene in dazes, the boy stained with blood and flesh spitted to the side while complaining. "The third Asura. Hmph, and here I thought the last one standing was the strongest." The boy snorted, and Fei judged with a deadpan gaze. "¡­He''s a moron, that battle maniac." "Please don''t just insult my little brother even if that''s true..." "Oh, I see... wait, what? Since when did you have a little brother, Charlotte?" Urgh. I don''t want to explain that for now so I hushed Fei to let me down. Once I tried to stand upright I wobbled and Fei assisted by holding my hands. Then, the boy named Leonhardt turned to us and he dropped his jaws. "...eh? Big... sister...?" "Oh, hi! I''m back, Leon!!" The boy''s eyes widened and he was showing a dumbfounded face like a fool. However, his teeth soon chattered and he raised a finger which was trembling to me. "Wh... what... what are you... what happened to you... your uniform... and those bandages... wait, what is that guy doing? How come the two of you... And what¡¯s with the smell of blood¡­" Eh? Oh? I turned to Fei who was still supporting me and he stared at Leon. After a few moments, the Black Hero smiled and he suddenly pulled my hands. My head touched Fei''s chest and I felt one of his hands holding my left hand while the other was circling behind my waist. With a smile giving the air of superiority, he said. "Of course it''s because I''m Charlotte''s Knight. Stupid little brother." *SNAP!* There was the violent sound of something akin to a thread snapping and blood red aura suddenly burst out from Leon''s body. What an ominous aura! Even I could feel my skins shuddering at the sight and just what kind of mode is that!? Trans-Am Burst?! "Take-off-your-hands-from-her." Leon demanded. His voice sounded inorganic and there was venom in each and every word. "Why should I? As a knight, I am allowed to give care for my princess. Right, Milady?" Eeehh!? What are you saying?! And why are you leaning your head closer to me!? Close! This is just too close of a distance! It¡¯s only limited for lovers, you know!? At this rate, being caught up in crossfire will be unavoidable!! I don''t want to die just because of some brawls happening between the Demon Prince and Hero!! More like, since when did a lower level Dungeon become a place for Last Boss fight!? While I was stricken with fear in the inside, the sparks between Leon and Fei gradually increased and... "Heeeeey! Leonhardt, you''re alright!?" Huh... that voice...? I turned to the direction it came from and there was a group of people I knew well. I immediately slip off Fei''s grasp and called out. "Ah... Mr. Shield! You''re alright!" "Uwoaah!? La-Lady Charlotte!?" Cleo and Rebecca popped out from behind him and the three had their eyes bulging out from their eye sockets. Sort of. It wasn''t long until the two girls burst out into tears and suddenly rushing to me. "Thank the gods you''re safe!" "We''re sorry for being so useless!" "No, no... as long as you''re all safe then I have nothing to say." "But-but..." While I reassured the two girls, I found someone else who''s behind Mr. Shield and she''s giving me a weird gaze. Hm...? "Oh my. Miss Mia, you''ve woken up? How¡ª" ".....!" The girl shrieked and she hid behind Mr. Shield further. "...Is something wrong?" I asked. "Well... I think she must have felt ashamed for being seen in her wounded state before." The shield bearer answered. "Though Lady Charlotte''s sibling saved her so we can''t thank both of you enough now." Ah... Is that so? I glanced at my little brother. It''s quite rare for Leon to help out but it''s good if she''s alright now. I almost forgot that he can use magic since he¡¯s a demon and he studied herbs pretty well. "No! Stupid Milo, I''m not ashamed!!" "Yes you are." "I''m not!!" "But you cried while apologizing." "I''m not!!!" "And you''re even bawling with snot." "I''M NOT!!" ...ah. Why do I feel like I''ve seen this scene somewhere before? "Please don''t mind them. They''re often doing that when there''s a trouble." "Yes, though I''m kind of jealous..." Hah? I glanced at Rebecca who was smiling bitterly then to Cleo. The two made a slightly sour expression and it caused me to tilt my head. ...are these two jealous of Mia? Or is that shield bearer treating the three as friends and nothing more? Rather... could it be that Mia is the one who knows him more than anyone and the two felt like losing against her? These people really have weird relationships. Are all harems like this? I bet Haru would use his signature corkscrew blow right at Mr. Shield if he saw this scene and I would simply falcon punch him if he''s dense. I just hope Fei isn''t like that though he started to look like typical harem Protagonist. Also¡ª "You red mutt." "Bloody bastard!" "Piece of shit." "Scumbag!" ....For now, I guess hitting these two counted as a method to solve some problems right? I was about to stop the two idiots from fighting but I heard the sound of crumbling stones. Everyone was frozen stiff upon hearing it. As none was about to move, I encouraged myself to trace the surrounding with my gaze and it fell upon the staircase I came out from earlier. *CLATTER* The sounds of crumbling and falling rocks were heard along with trembling crystals. The earth was shaking and even the air was rumbling. Second by second the noises increased its frequency. Moments after moments and the whole world seemed to vibrate and rocking like a ship within a stormy sea. Chills ran down my spine as something inside of me screamed to run from this place. "Destroy that staircase!" Fei roared. However¡ªit was too late as crimson orbs gleamed from the darkness inside that place. The walls around it cracked and an Asura armed with plate armors as well as gigantic battle axe emerged. Bringing with it was a horde of monsters consisting of magic beasts with blue flames enveloping their bodies. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "How in the¡ª?!!" I gasped but Fei snatched me from the spot immediately. "If you don''t want to die then go upstairs! NOW!!" The usual Fei was shouting frantically. He carried me over his shoulder and everyone snapped from dazes before breaking a leg to run. "RROAAAAAARR!!!" The armored Asura howled so loud it shook the entire Dungeon. The stalagmites cracked and falling with the ceiling, the place for footing decreased and Fei wobbled while avoiding the obstacles. However, he reacted without hesitating and he kept on evading like a flowing water. From the left to the right, noticing the falling rocks and dodging them with ease to the point of stunning me. Just how much efforts and talents could bring him this far? How could I even catch up with this monster of a prodigy? Those questions were blown away by another deafening roar and I stared back in horror. "Ten... thirty... fif-fifty of them!? Just how many monsters are there in this Dungeon!?'' "Stop talking or you''ll bite your tongue!!" Ev-even so...! The numbers are strange and it makes no sense!! Isn''t this more like someone just freed a bunch of monsters to slaughter us!? What''s more, an Asura can''t be so civilized enough to wear armors!! It must be armed and controlled by someone else if not taught by the right-hand of an eccentric goddess!! "That''s the staircase!!" Leon shouted. Really!? The group hurriedly entered the staircase with me and Fei lagging behind. That was when another roar resounded and I saw the number of monsters multiplied again! Did they just multiply or something!? I exasperated upon seeing some of the magic beasts blasting out blue fireballs at us. The ceiling was quickly illuminated by a shower of blue fireballs. "Shit!!" "This is bad...!!" Mr. Shield and Leon yelled. The two quickly took the girls and they leaped straight into the staircase which was beyond a small and narrow tunnel. Most of the fireballs which had no accuracy struck the wall instead of the tunnel but the others rained upon the entrance! "Oh no! The path¡ª" "Not gonna happen!!" I suddenly felt my sides being grabbed and my sight blurred. The sense of being unrestricted by gravity followed as I glimpsed the raining fireballs above me. Soon everything darkened as my body descended in the tunnel-- "BIG SISTER!!" Leon received me in a hurry and both of us fell to the ground just beyond the wall of azure flames. However, I was staring blankly at the person beyond the flames. He brandished a black sword and he smiled at us. Behind his back, magic beasts have caught up and he... He was smiling at me with the same smile like five years ago. Something snapped inside of me. All thoughts were erased and my body pushed aside Leon with strength impossible for the current me to have. The flames flickered as if they were candle lights in a windless area and I stormed out from the tunnel with a leap. I heard screams. I heard Leon''s voice fading as the entrance of the tunnel crumbled after being struck by many powerful blasts of blue flame hot enough to melt the crystals and walls which sealed the exit completely. I passed by Fei and slashed at the magic beasts right behind him. It did not even take a moment for me to twist the hand holding the sword and the blade slashed another batch of magic beasts. "Charlotte...!? What are you¡ª" "More incoming!!" Fei stopped breathing for a moment but he clenched his teeth strongly before raising up his sword. Then he swung down the black sword which cleaved a magic beast cleanly. Again and again he defeated the magic beast with ease but he knew he couldn¡¯t leave me. Standing and leaning my back to Fei''s back, I exhaled while feeling the murderous gazes of the enemies which had taken the chance to surround us. Not sooner after my left leg transmitted sharp, searing heat which stabbed my mind. Gritting my teeth, I calmly watched the movements of the magic beasts. "What are you doing here?!" Fei yelled. "...didn''t I tell you? I want to stand by your side and that includes in this kind of event." I said. Fei was silent. But he soon replied with heavy tone in his voice. "I''m..." "Don''t apologize. I hate to hear it for a second time and it started to sound like an excuse." The boy never looked at me. He stared up ahead and he continued to watch for any sudden movement though I knew he wanted to deny my words. Therefore I added. "This is what I want to do, Fei." "........." Soon I heard a deep and low growl. My eyes recognized the monster which was towering over three meters with its six arms holding various close-range weapons as the leader of the horde yet the unease inside of me remained the same. I wonder if I can surpass it? Like how I defeated Bravzgaim, maybe miracle could happen again. However... I noticed that I was just being extremely lucky. I don''t know if I will survive through this. I don''t know if my body could last through this imminent danger. I don''t even know if I will see something worse than the hell which appeared endlessly in my dream. But... "I want to do it. I will fight with you no matter how weak I become." Yes. That''s why I will be as selfish as possible to achieve this objective of mine. I don''t care even if I''m not a Hero. I don''t care even if I can''t change the world. All I wanted to do is to stay by this person''s side till everything''s over. Because he is similar to me. Because I can''t let him alone. And also because I don''t want to be left behind by him. ...I guess... I''m just being lonely huh? Even so¡ª "How stupid. That''s why you''re going to end here, you pitiful wench!" Huh!? Th-this voice...?! I stared at the shadow of a person appearing far behind the waves of monsters along with Fei and we both widened our eyes at it. A person... A student!? And that is a classmate! Why is he there!? But wait... don''t tell me...! "It has been a while, mademoiselle..." The boy curtsied politely. "...you... you are..." I frowned as a sign of anger swelled inside of me. His gesture was refined. His air exuded the impression of a nobility and he possessed a rapier which I knew well hanging beside his waist. That Spatula guy! I thought he''s undertaking special extra lessons but... "...I see. So you''re the perpetrator of this incident." Fei suddenly said. "Such an ill hobby you have there to make leeway for a third party to interfere with the education system. How did you do it?" The boy snorted at Fei as if he didn''t care even though he''s up against the Black Hero. "This does not concern you, his highness the prince. I am simply settling a personal matter with the mademoiselle over there so please don''t interfere." "Is that so? You don''t look like an acquaintance to her so I must refuse." Fei stepped forward once as he exuded hostility at the Spatuwhatnot. However, the noble boy laughed. "So it really is true! How truly laughable!!" He said before going into a fit of laughter. "...what do you mean by that?" Fei asked. A piercing cold air drifted around the blazing scenery and I could feel my heart thumping with unease. What is this...? This sense of foreboding....? As I carefully watched the boy who clearly had ill intentions at me, he suddenly stopped laughing. "Do it." A roar reverberated and the Asura jumped. So high! And he''s going to land at us!? But what about these magic beasts¡ª "CHARLOTTE!" Fei shouted as my vision once again shook. My back then hit the rough ground and I rolled for a few turns as a massive shockwave and the ear deafening sound similar to explosion sent me further away. I got up and I stared at the clouds of dust. That Asura... He squashed the magic beasts and he swung down his weapons wildly like a berserker would! But what about Fei!? Don''t tell me...! "F-Fei...!" I shouted out but my voice couldn''t hope to reach the noises made by the Asura until a black figure leaped out from the smokes and dust. The person landed moderately far from the crash site but he was quickly approached by the giant. That must be Fei but when I saw a wide red stain on his left shoulder I choked. He''s wounded! This is bad¡ª "Now then... how about we have a little duel again, mademoiselle?" I looked to the right and there was him. This Spatula guy... just how did he command a Celestial Monster so easily...? Is that his ability? ...no. I don''t have any basis but I knew he has some tricks in his sleeves. I stood up with slight difficulties and readied a battle stance. In the meantime, Spatula drew out his rapier and he brought a dozen of the odd magic beasts with him. Now that I looked at them carefully... are they subspecies of Hell Hounds? If not, are they similar to Kerberos? "...ganging up on a girl? What nerves you have there." I commented. "So? Let''s see how you fare now. And if you can''t... surrender yourself to me." He said with a nasty smile. Ugh. I know that people can be disgusting but not to this extent. I hid the shiver running down my back by staring hard at my enemy and I replied to his demand. "Unfortunately, I hate people like you the most so I will have to refuse." "You will regret your choice... wench." Ha! This guy finally showed his true color now! With a swing of his rapier and the magic beasts charged to me. Volume 3 Chapter 17 – Unexpected Threat Once. A flash of silver glistened and clashed with another silver flash. Sparks dyed with orange scattered as the collision occurred for times again. "Hahaha! What''s wrong?! What''s wrong, wench? Can''t keep up with me!?" The noble kid who lorded over magic beasts and Celestial Monster said. His tone was loud and he seemed to enjoy swinging his rapier like a toy against another human. In other words, me. I gritted my down my teeth, avoiding and deflecting the deadly stabs of the rapier as I continued to suppress the searing heat coming from my aching body. *CLANG!* The rusty sword sang hoarsely upon collision with the rapier. I stared at the enemy who was smiling like a madman and i asked. "Why are you doing this?" "To teach you some lessons of course!" "...and you don''t mind that it will cause many other than me suffering?" His smile never waned. I then heard a low growl and I quickly jumped back. In the place I was at earlier, another magic beast stood as a pawn of the nasty villain. "Why should I care about them?" Spatula said. "If they''re weak then it''s a given for them to die like this!!" *STAB!!* Suddenly he brought down his rapier and pierced the magic beast''s head. The beast whined as blood gushed from the wound which was being turned and twisted by the rapier. However, I couldn''t understand nor could I hide my shock for seeing such action. "What are you doing?!" I yelled from the top of my lungs as my blood boiled upon seeing the brutality the bastard had done. "This...! Is what happens to the weak!! With my power gifted by no one else than me!!" The dying magic beast cried but Spatula did not let up on torturing it. He twisted the rapier and racked the pierced skull of the monster in delight and I roared him to stop. "Who do you think you are? This all wouldn''t happen had you surrendered to me." "...what...." The boy extracted the bloodied rapier from the magic beast. As the monster fell down it was kicked by him and the body flew over near me. The hollow dull eyes were not moving. The body stopped twitching and died. Just like that... the magic beast died. "Aren''t you so full of yourself now? How does it feel to have the great Black Hero in your grasp, huh?" The boy walked as if he had already measured the distance. Circling me and ignoring the storms of smoke created by the Asura a distance away from us, Spatula spoke again. "Do you think you are strong? Do you think someone like you is powerful? A low rank noble such as you doesn''t even have the right to call yourself as one!" "...and? Is that why you''re trying to get rid of me?" "Getting rid of you? Me? Heheh... so you don''t even realize your own ''value'' huh....?" ...what does he mean? I questioned further but the boy did not respond with words. He simply laughed, and laughed with such tone I could only describe as noisy as well as disgusting. "Well, it won''t be fun if you don''t at least know what you''ve angered." Spatula raised his empty hand and rummaged the inside of his coat and pulled a small object out. That''s... a crystal? No... it didn''t look like one with how dark and lackluster the appearance was. I could say for sure it''s not even one for I had an ominous impression of that stone-- "Come." The boy exclaimed. Following his words, magic beasts swarming in this Floor gathered around him and me. The numbers easily exceeding a dozen and I could feel the mana in the air vibrating. Then the black stone shone with dark light. It traversed over the space and wrapped the magic beasts which then roared uncontrollably. Both high and low, the voices of the beasts could be considered as forced and hysteric as I found some of them writhing and falling to the grounds. "What...!?" I yelled. The magic beasts shrouded by dark light began to tremble. They writhed and whimpered as their bodies swelled with crunching sounds. Their flesh undulating and their jaws enlarging like no other. Their muscles rippled and the mana enveloping them dyed with jet black color. Not soon enough and the magic beasts became mere monsters spewing corrupted miasma. Gems which were known as mana crystals emerged on their bodies and I gasped upon realizing the dreadful transformation. "You... you corrupted them!? How could you...!" "Heheh! It''s not over yet, you know?" Backing up his words with a shine, the Black Stone in Spatula''s grasp illuminated the surrounding and stained everything with dark light. That was when I heard a rippling noise and moments later, a lump of shadow emerged. Dull red eyes. Dark as night fur. Opening it''s jaws with uneven rows of fangs and breathing out foul stench was a creature which did not even have any proper form as an animal or a human. Blood drained off my face. My legs trembled and my skin shuddered as similar creatures groped their ways out from the shadows. "Convenient, isn''t it? With just this stone and all monsters and magic beasts are mine to breed, control and kill¡­ Don¡¯t you think I am amazing?" "...If you meant the stone then yes. But you yourself?" I paused. "Not so much." I said thusly. Then I wielded the sword again as I prepared a stance. I could care less about what was behind him. Though it''s impossible to judge his character fully, I knew that my blood was boiling. Why? Because I saw someone who ordered animals around and abusing them as if he''s the king of the world. Fei did say something that there''s a third party but we know nothing about them. The stone might be the clue to the culprit that planned this messed up sabotage. Or maybe I can knock this guy out for the sake of gaining information though I want to break ALL if not most of his bones. "You sure don''t know when to quit. I ask you one last time. Do you want to submit to me?" "I refuse. If you want to daydream then do it after you are behind the iron bars." The boy sighed. He raised the rapier forward and the horde of monsters pounced at me. I inhaled calmly and muttered. "Draconic Sword-Style: Seventh Step¡ªWhite Dragon''s Flight." Converting all of my mana into aura which wrapped the blade of the sword, I swung the sword giving off brilliant pure white light. Then a dome of light followed by large explosion engulfed me along with the horde of monsters. Vicious wind shattered the crystals, the ceiling shook and the ground trembled as a crater was left out after the white explosion. "...ha... Haa......" I panted and wheezing after falling to my knees. That... might be too much of an overkill. I knew I couldn''t last long in a fight relying on endurance but expending all of my mana and stamina wasn''t the brightest idea ever. Still... Everything was knocked away including the monsters nearby. The Seventh Step relied on a full power slash which launched a blat of energy stored in the blade all at once. It''s like overloading a a cart with explosives before igniting it with fire. Discharging all of the mana I reserved as a wave of energy might be a stupid thing for the collision between monsters having corrupted mana caused them to clash and mutually annihilate each other. I wasn''t left unharmed too as the moment I raised my body, blood dripped down from my left leg and I couldn''t feel my hands. Searing heat suddenly emerged from my right shoulder and I frowned upon witnessing the blue bruise which throbbed very hard. "...it... hurts......" I complained. But¡ªthat was when I noticed a movement from behind me. I hastily turned around and a flash of silver slashed at my back. "Gah......!?" Blood painted the scorched ground red. I trembled as I turned around only to see Spatula licking his lips while unleashing a stab aimed to my back. I quickly jumped forward and evaded the rapier then I swung my sword at him. *CLANG!!* The two weapons made a profound sound. However, the throbbing pain at my right shoulder hindered me from sending more strength in my swing and I was gradually pushed back. "Do you think I will be tricked again? This time, show me your agony wench!!" "Kh...!!" I roared. I deflected the rapier and slashed again at Spatula but he dodged with ease. Mocking me with "Your speed has fallen too much!" while launching a stab after stab. Clenching my teeth and hardening my grips over the rusty sword, I blocked the deadly thrusts for more than once. However, my body reacted slower than what I wanted. The attacks seemed so fast for me to catch. The enemy''s movement seemed to blur and I couldn''t exert my strength to block a simple slash which forced me to retreat a step back. Again and again, I could only defend myself from the barrages of sharp thrusts. I felt my body burning as wounds craved themselves on my body and my legs couldn''t handle my weight. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. When a wide slash aimed at my face was executed, I defended by raising the blade of the sword up. Heavy...! So... heavy...! I locked my gaze with the boy who was smiling maniacally but it was also my mistake to not notice the surrounding due to injuries. A shadow flitted below me and something hard slammed into my stomach. My sense of balance distorted. My consciousness faded for a blink of an eye as the force put to twist and crush the internal organs caused something to rise within my throat. I vomited crimson fluid as the powerful force blew me away and slammed my back to the wall. Pieces of stones crumbled along with crystals. My vision was blurred as the sound of footsteps approached me. Something told me to stand up but when I did so... I was knocked away with the same force which struck my side. I landed on the ground and coughed blood several times. Wheezing heavily, I saw the person who leisurely stood in a fair distance with a twisted expression on his face. "It hurts right? Tell me if it hurts and scream for me, wench." ...ugh... this... this guy is insane... what the hell is he saying? I stabbed the sword into the ground and used it to support my body. "...it doesn''t... hurt. Not at all..." The boy never put off his madness away. While it wasn''t an appropriate way to describe it but he must... he must be using magic if not some other tricks to strengthen himself. No ordinary human could crush the internal organ with just a kick... Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s also the influence of the black stone? With a flippant attitude he uttered "praise your tenacity but how long can you endure eh?" I saw silver light glistened. The boy raised his rapier and prepared a stance aimed for a thrust. His aura exuding violent waves and I couldn''t see anything but malice in his eyes. "Let''s see if you can still put up a brave front once I pierce your flesh." ...this is bad... I guess it really is bad. At this rate, not even being victorious. I would die a dog''s death here. My vision wavered but I still was holding the hilt of the sword tightly. -Give up already. You can''t do anything.- A voice somewhere inside of me echoed. Again, this cold and ruthless voice always showed up when no hope was present. I stared forward but what I saw was darkness. This darkness that wanted to force me to let go of the sword I was wielding. This pressure that seemed to insult me and all of my efforts. Why? Why couldn''t I say anything in denial? -It''s because you are weak...- ......ah... maybe. That was the reason... Huh? I gazed down. Unable to hide a smile which was undoubtedly similar to Fei¡¯s. ...I see... maybe this is why. He always thought of this kind of thing when he pushed away everything from his sides... ......no wonder why he called himself a monster. I laughed at myself for being such a fool. To think I realized it this late meant I still have a long, long way to go. Yeah. I still have a long way to go. "...and that''s why... I refuse to give up." I bit my lips, snapping out from the darkness clutching my heart momentarily. I pulled out the sword from the ground and wielded it with my left arm as I saw my enemy rushing straight to me at the same time. I held my breath. I stopped hearing things and I focused in a point. Then a lesson I learned from Ikki-sensei echoed in my mind. "If you can''t win with your own strength then make your enemy''s strength as yours to defeat them." The rapier was thrust forward. Aimed to end my life. Pointing straight to my heart as I brought up my sword to defend against such attack. Spatula smiled. He pressed forward and bending the rapier''s blade and he flicked my sword using the flexibility of his weapon. "Now die!!" The boy exclaimed. His eyes could see nothing but the idealized victory where a second stab pierced my chest. However¡ªthe sword which was flung away was still held tightly. I spun in place following the centrifugal force with my right arm as a focus. It allowed me to gain a boost of speed and power. This sudden change of movement caused Spatula''s second thrust failing him and the moment he widened his eyes... I slashed his extended arm. However, I also noticed how tough the flesh was and I frowned for a moment before executing the next course of action. "Reinforce." I had already expended my mana. I wasn''t even coated with aura which was in some way, an excess of vitality for defense purpose. Though saying that, it''s not like my reserve was completely empty as I held the blood of my mother who''s a powerful mage. I was gifted with a body that can use magic. With appropriate mana supply enough for me to become the same if not a little weaker than my mother, I held the quality to become a mage. But my illness restricted me from using more than I could. For years I was unable to use up all of my mana reserve and after the recent relapse, I couldn''t even hope to cast basic magic more than thrice. Melinda and Takeru often scolded me if I went out of my way to waste more than necessary because it¡¯s terribly dangerous for my body. Once in training, I was also forced to accept the fact I couldn''t become a mage no matter what as long as I am still what I am. ...but... For now. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what kind of consequence will happen this time...!! As I could feel my heart throbbing faster, I imagined a thread was lit with flame and the blazing flame traveled over the thin thread. The mana ran through the magical conduit nerves quickly without minding the amount put to burden the nerves. I abandoned the thought of restraining myself from moving all of my mana. All the way to the hand which possessed the last bit of my aura. At once the two energies fused and I could feel my body became as light as a feather. With this¡ª!! "HAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" In the next instance¡ªa severed arm flew and blood sprayed all over the place. Painting my vision red as a voiceless scream escaped Spatula''s mouth. "Gah...! Aaaah! My arm!! My arm!" He cried out. "An arm isn''t even enough to atone for the lives killed here you bastard!!" I shouted as I directed my sword at him. The boy''s face paled. He hastily pulled out the black stone but I was faster!! *SLASH!!* The sound of flesh being sliced followed after the sickening sensation coursed through my arm. I grit down my teeth as I glared at the floating black stone in the air. After being released by the severed hand, it simply floated before being pulled down by gravity and I intended to slice it apart. If the black stone could summon monsters and alter magic beasts, then... even the Asura would disappear if I destroyed it right!!? "This... ends...! Heeeeerree!!" A silver flash flew and reached the black stone. Once the blade collided with the surface of the black stone¡ª "Oh, I''m afraid I can''t allow it end like this." Huh!? I heard a foreign voice which was not too low or high enough to indicate any familiarity with it. Not even familiarity, I couldn''t guess the gender of the one who spoke as if they just happened to pick up a coin on the road. Once the blade of the sword touched the black stone--purple light was emitted and it deflected my attack like a barrier would. My steps faltered as I was thrown to the ground. I was about to get up and strike the stone again but¡ª *THUMP!* Seeing the light, my heart thumped and unimaginable pain assaulted my mind. I clutched my chest with both hands as I couldn''t breathe normally and the pain was too horrible for me to endure. "This... Is...! The recoil...!? W-why so early...?! Agh... Aaaaaaaah!!" It hurts...! It hurts!! I screamed in anguish as I resisted the pain which seemed to rip apart my conscience violently. Although I once experienced the recoil before, but the magnitude of the pain is entirely different now!! Amidst the terrible storms of pain shredding my mind violently, my eyes caught a glimpse of what''s ahead. The black stone suddenly flew and went straight to the place where an Asura was. Like a lightning, it crossed through the space and avoiding the obstacles almost as if someone was controlling it. My spine shuddered by a freezing chill which seemed as if a grim reaper was behind me. Even though I had no basis about it but I knew that stone flying over there meant danger. More than anything, it was the same fear like when I encountered the Demon General. "Nngh...! Aah...!! No...! No no no...!! NO!!" As if seeing the same scene repeating itself I cried out. "GET AWAY FROM THERE, FEEEEEI!!!" Volume 3 Chapter 18 – Covenant -Fei¡¯s POV- The monster with six arms and three faces. It was known as a unique species even among its race which was a subspecies of ogre. Man-eating creatures resembling demons. I doubted its existence when Charlotte told me about it but... I guess I can''t say it now. More than anything, I have no right to doubt her words and the truth in front of me. However, how and why could this being be here? I glanced at the human who''s fighting against Charlotte. He''s the perpetrator of this incident so he must have a powerful backup. I must stay alert¡ª "ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!" *CRASH!* A mace descended and crushed the spot I was in a moment earlier. Taking the chance, I pulled out the black sword which was the nemesis to all monsters bearing high regeneration. However¡ªanother mace swept the ground and approaching me from the corner of my vision. I jumped and dodged it then a shadow fell over me which forced me to retreat quickly. Another mace fell and smashed into the ground. I observed the six arms equipped with weapons flailing around but I knew it has no opening. This one isn''t a typical Asura but a Warrior. Assuming other monsters being controlled by that human, this one acted by its own will to follow him. "In other words... you also have the intelligence to plan out a strategy." I commented. As long as I keep this fact in mind then I must never do reckless thing. Even if an Asura isn''t any different than mindless monster but there''s no way one could attack with precision as well as a chain of movement which flowed like a river. Yes... this monster has been educated. And it''s probably more dangerous than the Earth Spider of the 20th Floor. As I evaded the next batch of attacks, my left shoulder throbbed with searing heat. I frowned upon the large gash which was leaking more and more crimson fluid and I could sense my consciousness getting lighter. "....Tch. I took too much damage." I complained while leaping to the left. Because it''s impossible for me to use Lagnaris and the fact that I''m near Charlotte caused me to suppress its influence stronger than ever. I knew it was stupid but I didn''t want her of all people to know what I am. ...the tear she shed was more than enough to crumple my heart. The nightmares she had was more than enough to wound my mind. I don''t want to destroy her dream. I don''t want to hurt her anymore...! "RROAAAAAAAAAAARRR!!" The Asura howled as it swung down the weapons it held all at once. The ground shook, the air trembled and smokes filled the area surrounding us. I barely escaped that wide area attack and though a few flying stones grazed me, I was still capable enough to move my limbs. The smoke and clouds of dust were blown away by a swing of the Asura''s mace. I ducked and rolled to avoid it and I ran toward the monster which howled in agitation. "Let''s get this done already...!!" I gripped my sword tightly. Focusing my gaze at one point, I inhaled a large amount of air and the world seemed to slow down once the enemy made its next move. A mace was swung down diagonally and I responded by leaping to the side. A sword came slashing at me and I leaned to the left. Completely avoiding it in a hair breadth. A battle axe swept at me to severe my legs. I responded by jumping and landing on the wide steel surface before running along the long shaft of the axe. I saw the eyes of the Celestial Monster widening. Surprising it and taking the chance, I jumped once my feet touched its fore arm. "Variant Arts..." I muttered while spinning and diving down. "Windmill!!" *SLASH!!* The Asura had one of its face carved with a long gash. Crimson fluid showered down as I landed on its hip and I jumped again, hopping from one spot to another before slashing the right shoulder of the Asura which wasn''t covered by the armor. "GRROOAAAAAAAARRRRR?!!" "I''m not done yet!!" I slashed the neck, the arms, the legs and the stomach of the Asura but my hands trembled after several swings. The skin was too hard for me to cut and the troublesome thing was the plate armors protecting its vital points. I jumped from one place to another, using its parts of body as footholds yet I couldn''t even land a decisive blow. The Asura noticed my difficulties and it suddenly rotated on the spot. Strong gusts of wind blew me away from the Asura''s body and once I landed on the ground my surrounding darkened. I hastily rolled to the side when a gigantic foot covered with thick footplate came crashing down. I recovered and aimed for a counter from behind but the foot suddenly moved to me and I was forced to evade again. Like a game of tag we tried to take the initiative by hitting each other first. However, the Asura was clearly agile despite its massive size. How could it move as if predicting my next movement? I wondered as I dodged and slashed at the footplate. *CLANG!!* The profound sound of metal singing could be heard as powerful numbness attacked my hands. It''s seriously tough. The armor must be made of adamantium ore. That ore boasted the quality of the toughest material in Magnis and it''s severely rare to mine even a nugget within Human Territory. Considering the toughness which left not even a dent or scratch, I couldn''t help but believing that this Asura didn''t come from the South or the West. The shape of the armor which was exquisite and smooth. The finesse of the design and the sparkle of the armor. Added with the nature of the material used up for it and how no human blacksmith could craft such thing perfectly. "An elf or a dwarf crafted it...? Just what are you?" I questioned in disbelief. Of course there''s no way the monster could understand my words. It''s only swinging the weapons he had and there''s nothing other than the desire to kill in its eyes. I once again escaped from the relentless waves of counterattacks after uselessly hitting it with my sword. That being said, my sole weapon is an anti-demon sword. It cuts well against demons and magic beasts but it worked no different than a simple sword against physically hard skins. It could be chipped and it could be broken. "So... guess I should use a different mean." I turned my head to see Charlotte who''s fighting all by herself. She''s clearly forcing herself so how could I not help her? Jumping back and settling a glare to the monster in front of me, I prepared a stance I am most familiar with. ...Hm... I haven''t used it lately. Can I do it? I closed my eyes then opening them. Reversing my grips over the black sword, I lowered my hips and bent forward slightly. "Assassination Arts..." I whispered. Extending my left arm to the side, threads made of mana burst out from the tips of my fingers. Traversing the air and flying around the Asura, I willed the threads to rain down from above! "Thread Weaving Technique: Nine Strands of Clouds!!" As if it noticed my aim the Asura retreated and dodged the falling threads but I willed them to pursue it. The monster roared a short roar as it retaliated by swinging its weapons aimlessly. "It''s no use to resist!!" I exclaimed as I clenched my left hand. The threads moved around swiftly, infiltrating the Celestial Monster''s guards and coiled around its limbs, its neck and its shoulders. I pulled the threads strongly and the monster trembled as the threads bounded it. "Rrrrgh...! GRAAAAARRR!!" It roared as it tried to shake free from the technique. However, I too received an intense feedback as my left arm trembled and creaked like a wooden beam twisted to the limits. Even though I used threads made up by mana they''re still connected to my body. Of course they''re strong but should they be severed with brute force then I will be in deep trouble. "So... just...! Stay...! Put... and give up!!" I pulled my arm in which caused the threads to tighten even more. The Asura roared as it resisted even stronger which forced me to grit down my molars at the searing numbness over my left arm. Just... how... strong is this bastard...!? I huffed down as the monster tried to break free by pulling me. Now it''s a contest of strength...?! I quickly stabbed the black sword into the ground and I grabbed my left wrist. Planting the sole of my feet into the ground, I exerted all of my strength to kill the Asura through suffocation. The enemy itself made its stand as it grabbed the glowing blue threads with the intention to draw me in before killing me instantaneously! "Uuu...OOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" "ROOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGH!!" The contest of willpower and raw strength dragged on. However--I suddenly heard a scream. "GET AWAY FROM THERE, FEEEEEI!!!" I shifted my sight to the source of the voice. There I saw a girl who was on her knees, full of wounds and blood leaking from her rosebuds lips. The girl clutched her chest with her left hand as her right hand was extended to me as if trying to reach me. That was when a streak of purple line crossed the space and struck the Asura''s chest. "What¡ª" *THUMP!* The sound of a heartbeat could be heard. Resounding throughout the Floor, it was a sound which instilled shock inside of me. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. *THUMP!!* The beating sound was heard for the second time. Stronger and louder, it was a sound which shook the air heavily and burdening my hearing. Nothing except the unnaturally loud and heavy throbbing sound could be felt. As my eyes stared at the unmoving figure of the Asura which seemed as if it had faced a Gorgon directly... *SNAP!!* I heard a snapping sound. Suddenly losing my sense over my left arm, warm liquid splattered and stained my cheek as the cracking and breaking noises followed after. My eyes widened upon realizing the mana thread was forcibly torn off. Resulting in a massive feedback which destroyed my left arm utterly. Then¡ª In the next moment a large shadow was right in front of me. "ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!!" Before I could understand anything, my vision shook and darkness devoured me along with red stains. Glimpsing the darkened crimson world, I saw a girl whose eyes reflected a fool being blown away like a rag. That hand¡ªoutstretched to grasp nothing. Those eyes¡ªlosing light after being betrayed by a cruel truth. Those tears¡ªthe proof of a genuine emotion drowning within the spiral of abysmal despair. "FEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!" - - - - - - - - - I saw darkness. The darkness where I was born from. I saw darkness. The beginning and end of my life. I saw darkness. The place I left and returned to. As my feet touched something like flat ground, my dim consciousness was lit up with a flash of light. The brightness caused me to squint my eyes and before I knew it... I was in a white space surrounded by 13 black chairs. Each of them giving different shades of darkness and I could recognize the different designs between them all. My gaze hovered around and the moment I turned my head back to see the first chair... Something was seated on that chair. A living being was seated there. A little kid with silver eyes and hair was sitting while gazing at me with a blank, indifferent looks. Wearing long white mantle which was similar to a holy cloak in Raumia, I couldn''t guess the identity or the gender of the kid with it. "Hello again, Felix. You took a while this time." The kid said with an emotionless tone lacking any tension whatsoever which caused him to look nothing like an individual or even a living being. I stared at the kid for a few moments before my eyebrows fell down and knitted together. I knew this kid. No... How could I forget? ".....Vanity. Why are you here?" "Please don''t look at me like that. I am always with you. Inside of your empty heart, Felix." The kid raised a hand and pointed at me. A thin smile crept under the nose but I shivered at the sight. It was a surreal scene. This being who didn''t look like any living being was smiling. "Do you understand what you''ve done so far?" Vanity asked. "...I... don''t have a reason to understand." I answered. "Even if you''re going to let Charlotte die while being consumed with despair? You sure is heartless to leave her alone and departing with a bang like that." Vanity chuckled. My body froze. That sentence I wanted to deny the most haunted me back. The fact that I failed... the fact that I died out of selfishness. Again. It happened again¡­¡­ "Just so you know, I am what you call a Relic," Vanity said then hopping off the chair and standing in front of me. The moment I blinked in surprise the kid before me was nowhere to be seen when a voice spoke "A tool of the ancient past. And you''re my Chosen." The voice distorted. It rose in frequency and behind me was a chestnut haired girl with deep auburn eyes. My eyes widened and my nose sniffed the nostalgic scent which shook my mind. "I can''t have you die so easily. It''s not time yet when the Ruler hasn''t even ascended to the Throne. Even the Tree has yet to bear the Fruit of Dusk." The girl chuckled. Heat rose up in my body. As I endured the boiling blood within me and the rush of adrenaline upon witnessing the girl, I yelled. "Shut up...! Don''t say those words with her appearance, you bastard!!" "Why? It''s not like you have deep attachment with dead people right?" "Don''t fuck with me, Vanity!! That girl is¡ª" "Someone you couldn''t save?" ".....!" Vanity was suddenly right in front of me. Using her appearance. Masking the same face and form which was burned in my memories ever since that time. Even though she''s here but... this is... this is just...... "How many is it now? This girl. Your best friend. The knights who taught you swordsmanship. The father of the blacksmith who works for you. The villagers you socialized. The people who helped you. The soldiers serving you. Even the Royal Knights who pledged allegiance to you as well as your late siblings. How many have died so far?" "......shut up..." "Humans are fragile. You of all people should''ve known that, Felix. This is why you are picked." "...shut up...!" "They would have lived long if you contracted me properly. It''s your own fault to deny your true identity for a maiden whose Destiny already sealed." "Shut up!!" "You''re running away, Fei," she said. "You''re just trying to push away everything like a coward." At that moment, I lost control over my body. I moved my hand and grasped Vanity''s neck before slamming her down to the white floor. Yet when I tried to put strength in my grips, I choked upon seeing the emerald eyes and golden hair below me. "Had you not met me then I would have lived without tasting sorrow, Fei." Upon hearing her voice. Upon hearing the same voice which was so dear for me. The voice which gave me light. I heard it yet I couldn''t help but to stare at the illusion Vanity was showing in disbelief. Because I knew I wounded her. I caused her to suffer and I forced her to face the truth of this broken world. Even her current words sounded so real it shattered my will apart. "You''re going to let someone precious to you die again." ".....no..." "Ah, wrong. It''s more correct to say... you''re going to kill her. After all, that is what you are and you killed them all too." "...no... No...! You''re wrong! You''re wrong!! I didn''t want kill them...! I never wanted to kill them!!!" "But you killed them right? You. Killed. Us." I heard a ripple. I heard a drop of water which fell into a calm and quiet lake. The moment the ripple was created, waves of distortion shaped the lake''s surface into something else and when I looked up... It was a red world. A crimson world with a barren wasteland. A world where bodies after bodies piled upon another with a spire of corpses lied in front of me. "You''re already dead. Your body beyond repair and your soul is disappearing for you are nothing other than a thing." "Ah... Aaaah......" Amidst the lifeless, bloodstained bodies were the faces I knew. Amidst the grotesque scenery was the lives I reaped. The people I treasured. Everything I held dear was... everyone was all... "This nightmare is yours. As long as your Destiny is not connected with me, you will repeat the same thing." The silver haired existence said while standing on top of a mountain of corpses. With a voice which resembled theirs. With a voice which represented those who died here. "If you desire to break free from your Recreated Destiny... you know what you are supposed to do right?" ...at that moment, I knew that I was already under Vanity''s mercy. "Say it. The Word of Covenant." Even though I wanted to deny it. Even though I desired to not become like my siblings. "Say it. The Pact between you and I. Our true nature. Our power granted by the Ruler of the Throne of Sacred Swords." I couldn''t... I could... never be able to bring myself to deny my true self. Because I could not afford to lose it. Because I don''t want to lose it... Both living and her. I don''t want to lose anything more than this. "Now tell me. Tell me, Child of the Ruler. Chosen of the Sacred Sword." I... want... it... I want... it...... I want it..... that... power... I want the power to live in happiness...... "Tell me your Desire and I shall return everything back to nothing." "...Har....monize."
Connection with Lagnaris... Finalized Opening gateway to the Tree of Abraxas... Downloading Script of The Seventh... 100% Completed Lagnaris'' materialization... Success Harmonization Covenant¡ªCode: Vanity¡ªActivate
Volume 3 Chapter 19 - Never Give Up After I blinked my eyes, the world seemed to distort and turning upside down. Just like that, the world was dyed with red as the figure of a person went crashing into the wall. The ground shook. The air trembled. The strong wind forced me to squint yet I couldn''t even forget what had happened. I failed. I couldn''t prevent it. I couldn''t stop the nightmare from taking shape in reality. "GRROOAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!" As one monster clad in black miasma and ''hazes'' I recognized well, my mind couldn''t think of anything. There was nothing that entered my head. None except the bloodstained wall where that person was smashed into using the monster''s gigantic fist. I stared and stared. My eyes blankly gazing at the wall as something within me told me. -You failed. Now he''s dead. "Ah... Aaah..... no...! Nooooo....!!" My heart beats furiously, my body shaking and my mind assaulted with the realization that I was powerless yet again. I couldn''t help him. I couldn''t save him... I... I....!! "...Fei... Fei......!" I rose from the ground yet I stumbled down. Intense pain stabbed my entire body and an uncontrollable heat seemed to burn every single cell of my body. It hurts. It''s painful. It''s so painful it was hard to breathe. Despite the pains I extended my hand forward aimlessly. Tears blurred my vision and I spasmed as if my chest was about to burst open. I couldn''t understand it. Why is this happening? What did I do to deserve this? Am I so weak I''m not allowed to achieve anything? Why can''t I do anything ? Am I not even allowed to have a peace of mind after facing failures for so many times? I don''t get it. I don''t get it... I don''t want this. I don''t want this... just why-- "Grrh...." Suddenly there was a low growling sound. I looked up and there it was. The monster which had transformed into a dreadful existence. Its figure standing around magic beasts and it growled as its dark, dull purple eyes stared at me. A shiver ran down my back. My heart tightened as if wrenched and something told me to run. I couldn''t breathe well. I couldn''t keep my consciousness up in the face of such monster. However--what good is there for me to run? I couldn''t... help him. I couldn''t prevent my despair from taking shapes. I failed... and now he''s nowhere around. Dead... I''m going to die...... as that thought flashed across my mind, I whispered. "......then... let it end... already....." My eyelids grew heavy. As my consciousness blurred and my vision darkened over time, I glimpsed the approaching waves of monsters. "Harmonize." *CRACKLE!* A gust of wind blew on me as the sound of thunder clap echoed. My vision went lighter and a different chill caused me to shudder. Suddenly I heard a thumping sound. Both from my heart... and from something else. "...Wha...t...?" I opened my eyes and there was light. Bright, blinding light intense enough to burn my eyes had I not squinted them. Then I saw it. A tower of light erupted and pierced through the ceiling. Boring through the Dungeon, it was a pillar which shone like a newborn star in the dark heaven above. As the enormous bright light stunned me, a powerful wave of wind threw me off the ground. I frantically grabbed on a stalagmite and recovered myself but once I did so my eyes widened to the limits. What stood at the center of the tower of light which seemed to exorcise all darkness was a person. Despite his haggard states, despite the fact that his left arm dangled like a thin thread which was about to tear off. The Asura howled in anguish. The magic beasts whimpered. In the face of the abnormality in front of them, they cried as if something they feared had crawled out from the pit of purgatory. ".....Fe...i....?" I called out. Half in doubt and half in certainty. What happened? What''s going on? What''s wrong with him? Why is he there? Various questions appeared in my mind yet I couldn''t draw a clue about the situation. However¡ª "ROAR!!" A magic beast leaped to Fei once the tower of light vanished. It was in a hurry and it moved as if it was cornered and in desperation. Fei did not pay attention it. He stood silently like a doll and the same fear struck me. I nearly yelled out once the magic beast opened its jaw to lop off his head... "Manifest: Sword." At once, a white light burst out from Fei¡¯s right handd and pierced through the magic beast. Its shape resembling the blade of a sword and it was creating sparks of thunder which burned the magic beast into ashes. As the claps of thunder echoed for times, the Sword of Light wavered before taking another shape. It trembled, changing into thousands of strands of lights. They overlapped with each other, dissolving and condensing to become a long sword fit to be wielded by a human and yet... My body shuddered at it. At the sword gradually became a solid object and materializing with the color of grey and gold through unknown method. It was an exquisite sword with complex patterns and design yet it retained the form of a weapon while giving off otherworldly beauty. What is that sword? What is that thing? A deep throbbing sound came from my heart as the same chills clung to my body. It forced me to stay rooted in place while watching Fei who grabbed the hilt of the sword with his right hand- "Perish. Creatures of the darkness." In the next moment-he disappeared. It''s... it''s as if he was not there from the beginning! Then I heard a shriek. I turned my head and there he was. A boy with black hair who pierced a magic beast using the strange sword as easily as cutting through butter with hot knife. In-instant step!? Shundong?! No... I couldn''t even feel any aura generated and I didn''t even see him moving! Did he just teleport into the center of that crowd of monsters?!! Fei pulled out his sword without a sound and the magic beast dissolved into black dust. He then moved to slash at another magic beast and it dissolved into black dust again. The other monsters which had snapped back to reality chose to attack him yet Fei didn''t even flinch. He turned then he slashed. He cut down a monster then he performed a circular slash. Again and again he deluded the enemies before mercilessly killing them. Any who stood before him became dust and there was nothing that could stop his sword from reaping lives. Like a storm. Like a wind which cut apart everything. It was like catching a blurry image with foggy lens and I stared at the Black Hero who reduced the hundreds of monsters flooding from the bottom Floor into mere dozens in less than a minute. My jaw dropped. My logic couldn''t accept the reality in front of me. And yet I realized one thing. "......wrong..." The figure of the boy who silently slaughtered his enemies. "......this is wrong...." The back of the person who swiftly exterminated all threats like nothing. "...that''s not... you..." A roar emerged. A maddened Asura which scattered ''hazes'' and miasma attacked the Black Hero who dwindled its army. It swung down all of its weapons at him, yet-- "Perish." Fei said indifferently. Before anyone realized he was already above the Asura. The monster foolishly halted and wondered where his target was yet the sword gripped by the Black Hero was already aimed down. Like an arrow, he descended. Like a light of judgment, he dove down. Like an eagle targeting its prey from the sky above, he flew and brought down his sharp talons. *SLICE!* The sound of flesh being cut apart appeared. Fei Cruelheart landed in front the Asura and without even glancing back... he uttered. "Threat exterminated." The Asura was torn in halves cleanly. The corpse spewed blood, and it soon dissolved into black dust following the same fates of those killed by their enemy. A lone human. A person who was supposed to be dead. A Hero enveloped with Black hazes made from his fallen enemies. I gazed at the eyes devoid of light nor darkness. Those eyes which were devoid of any goodwill much less evil intention. It was as if staring at the eyes of something inhuman. Something which is neither dead nor alive. Is he a human? Is he even a living being? His movement was without a doubt refined and precise. Lacking any opening whatsoever, it was definitely his way in battle and yet... Those movements he performed. Those actions he executed. The way he slaughtered his enemy. Those eyes devoid of any will in them¡­ My body shook in terror as the distance between us grew closer. My teeth chattered, and my breathing interval completely broke down. Scary. Scary. Scary. My body screamed and ordered me to run away. Yet the sounds of his footsteps alone froze me, reducing my will and wrenching my heart as if the cold hands of death were grasping it tightly. The moment Fei stood in front of me...... "...threat confirmed." He said. Then he raised his sword up and slashed it down at me-- "G-gyaaaaaaaaah!!?" What...? This voice is...! I turned around and there was him behind me. That Spatula had his leg slashed deeply after having lost his arms. Did that guy tried to do something!!? No, wait... "Stop it! He can no longer fight, Fei!! Don''t kill him!!" I shouted by reflex. Fei walked by me and approached the trembling Spatula. He''s not listening at all! Even though I had no obligation to help that bastard but I knew I must stop Fei before it''s too late. However... the moment I tried to get up, my body shuddered. Chills which seemed to freeze at absolute zero pierced deep into my bones as I glanced. ...He''s going to kill him... He''s going to kill him for certain¡ª "...I''m a Monster. And no one likes a Monster." Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Right at that moment, my body moved before I willed it to. *CLANG!* Two swords clashed. Sparks scattered and the heaviness which seemed to overwhelm me appeared. My legs trembled and I couldn''t help but to bear the deathly chills running down my spine while trying to hold my ground against Fei. However, under the black strands which veiled dull grey eyes, his lips moved. "Question: are you a threat?" He said mechanically. What the hell is wrong with him? Is he role-playing as some robot? A dumb question crossed my mind but I choked upon seeing Fei who raised his dangling left arm. The raspy sounds of twisting and creaking could be heard. As the torn arm moved unnaturally, something like blue light resembling circuits if not complex lines emerged on it. The lines connected each other which for some reasons covered his whole arm and when a cracking noise was heard¡ªthe light shattered into fragments, revealing a completely mended arm. Without a scratch. Without any scar. It was as if nothing had happened. My eyes widened at the sight but it was my mistake to be distracted. *BANG!* My sword was deflected through sheer force. The moment I lost sense of balance for a moment, Fei had already sent a punch using his left arm and it struck my solar plexus. I could hear something cracking and rupturing. As the punch twisted in me, my consciousness faded then blasted away. *CRASH!!* My back crashed into a wall. My body bent to the limits and I vomited crimson fluid which resulted in a puddle of blood under my feet. I panted as searing heat ran across my body. It hurts. It hurts..... it hurts so much I want to lie down and sleep¡­ "Nngh...! Ah...! Rein... force...!!" I opened the faucet of mana in my soul. Coating my entire body with the fusion of aura and mana which enhanced my senses, hardening my muscles and protecting me with a glowing light. My mind cleared up at once. Even though my heart thumped so wild as if it was about to burst open. Even though I could feel every cell of my body shuddering in front of Fei and I didn''t doubt his resemblance with a killing tool at this point. In actuality, there''s no way I can win. It''s impossible for me to not die against him. Of every enemy I encountered... I have never even won against Fei. Not once. Never once. And I doubt I''m going to win no matter how many years of Hell Training I underwent to beat him. "Question: are you a threat?" Fei asked. A threat... Though I wasn''t sure why he asked but he did react to monsters and Spatula. If Fei is really what I think he is, then it''s not wrong to say his personality and memories served as references. Among those whom he had fought¡­ I don''t even deserve to be called as one. I''m just a weak and ill Princess in his eyes. Then again... how stupid am I to regard myself like that? I chuckled. Really... I can''t help but to think the dumbest thing to do whenever he is nearby. Maybe my soul is already tampered by this female body or maybe it''s related to my illness. Well, I can guess as much as I want but... ".....If it''s to stop you. If it''s to prevent you from sacrificing everything including yourself... then......" I took a step forward. While disregarding all of my pains, fear and anxiety, I paced my way forward as I brought up the rusty and chipped sword. "Then¡ªeven becoming a demon is fine for me." "Threat Confirmed. Commencing elimination of threat." I watched Fei posing a stance. In the next moment, he disappeared but I immediately turned around and swung my sword. *CLANG!!* The weapons sang with profound sound. As sparks scattered and erased the shades on his face, I noticed dots of golden within Fei''s pupils which vanished as if they were never there and Fei vanished again from the spot. I quickly took a step back and he slashed down. His sword carved a wide gash on the ground and caused a deafening sound. I planted my feet firmly and swung my sword horizontally at him yet he vanished and reappeared at the left corner of my vision. I pivoted the sole of my feet and forcibly twisted my body to evade the sword thrust which caused another deafening sound. However, something twitched and snapped as crimson fluid spurted from my side. "Gah...! Damn... you!!" I roared as I brought down my sword at Fei. Once again he vanished and reappeared at my blind spot. But because I knew he would attack from my weak spot that I could predict his next movement. I defended myself and countered. I dodged then slashed at him. My body grazed his sword and my sword cut him just barely. Again and again and again. I evaded and attacked without stopping as I continued to expand my awareness over the surroundings. I mustn''t neglect everything. I can''t lose focus. I can''t hold back. Wholeheartedly putting the intention to kill in my sword, I unleashed every technique I have learned so far at Fei. And yet the boy simply reacted by vanishing if not dodging at the barest minimum. He conserved his strength. He fought with deadly strength and critical precision. He battled just like a machine would. "This isn''t you...! I refuse to accept this is you!!" The swords sang. Again and again and again. Each time they clashed sparks were unleashed. Each time the blades collided, flashes of light and the reflection of ourselves were seen in them. "You''re not the type to cast away everything like this!! You''re not someone that would abandon everything even your humanity so easily like this!!" Again, the swords sang. The rough and furious swipes of blades reached me and I replied in an exact same manner. "Are you fine with this!!? Are you seriously thinking that this is the only way!? Answer me, Fei!!" I slashed at him and he deflected my attack while countering in a speed faster than before. It was as if he''s becoming more and more inhuman after each swing of sword. However¡ªa hard struggle has an end. *THUMP!* With a sound and my entire body shook for a moment. The changes became apparent as my vision grew dim and the world I saw stopped slowing down. *THUMP!* The sound echoed again. The sound signaling the limits. The thing showing how weak I am forced me to fall to my knees. Then... I saw a silver flash. I saw light. And... The moment I noticed, the world was dyed red as a mix of warmth and coldness emerged from my chest. I gazed down... and there was the blade of a sword. Fei''s sword piercing through my body. Crimson liquid sprayed and stained my uniform. The excess unable to be absorbed gushed down like waterfall while some leaks trailed down the blade of the sword glittering with silver radiance. ".....kah..." I vomited blood as I fell. Yet my cheek touched something soft which was unlike the characteristic of the ground. I gazed up... and there he was. The boy with black hair and obsidian grey eyes who stared at me indifferently. I thought he would snap out of it. Yet... looks like you''re not coming back. "......reality... Is different after all...." Unlike those animes, mangas or games. There''s just... no way for everything to return back to how it was... Huh...? I''m... Such a fool to the end.... ".......In the end...... I lost... again......" It''s dark... and I can''t... feel... anything... ....ah... I''m so... sleepy...... maybe... I should sleep..... but... will I dream the same... dream...? Will the nightmare... haunt me again.....? Aah¡­ I don¡¯t want that¡­ Anything but that¡­ But what can I do¡­? What should I¡­ ¡°How can I be so capable, you say¡­?¡± ¡­¡­Uh¡­? ¡°Hah ha¡­ There¡¯s no way I am capable. I mean¡­ Unlike everyone else, I can¡¯t do a thing that can make me worthy as a knight¡­ I don¡¯t have the conviction, and I don¡¯t think I can hurt people even if they are sinners.¡± ¡­but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can. What is right for a coward such as I. Something only I will do. Something only I want to do.¡± ¡­that¡­ is¡­ ¡°What do you want to do then, Lady Charlotte?¡± ¡­that¡­ is¡­ simple. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, maybe this saying works best.¡± What¡­ I want¡­ now¡­ ¡°¡¯Never give up¡¯¡ªit¡¯s the magic words I was given to by someone very important to me.¡± What I want to do¡­ is¡­ ¡°So, do you wish to fall, or to step forward, Lady Charlotte?¡± ¡°Of¡­ course¡­ I¡­¡± The sword pulled out from my body. I felt something slipping out of my body as my wound gave way for blood to pour endlessly. ¡°¡­want to¡­¡± But I clenched my hand. As I raised my head, locking my gaze with his. ¡°KNOCK SOME SENSE IN YOUR HEAD, BAKA FEI!!¡± In an instance, a punch was thrown out from below. I grit my teeth even as the wound gradually worsened and expanded. Ignore it! Ignore it all! Just move your damn body and¡­! ¡°HaaAaaAAaAaAaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± *SMASH!!* The blow connected with Fei¡¯s chin. With unfounded strength, his feet left the ground as I felt my body becoming heavier. Even so, I exerted all of my strength, all of my passion, all of my will in this one hit¡ª Then I sent him flying, the white sword he had suddenly fading to dust as the threatening aura he had vanishing as if it was never there. [I-Impossible¡­! How¡­!?] ¡­Uh¡­? I¡­ think¡­ I just heard a kid¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ kah.¡± Unfortunately, I exceeded my limit. Staggering after vomiting a large amount of blood, I felt gravity pulling me down¡­ And I fell backward, hitting the ground only a moment after I heard my idiotic knight crashing down headfirst. Then darkness finally engulfed me. Volume 3 Epilogue – Oratoria I felt my body going deeper into the darkness as coldness seeped into my bones. It''s cold. So cold... I can''t open my eyes. I can''t move my limbs. Even breathing is difficult as if my lungs were filled with water. Despite the coldness which restricted me from doing anything, I felt at peace. Even though it was lonely, I thought of it as the correct thing to feel. Even though so much time had passed, I could never be anxious about it. "You can''t..." A voice echoed. Deep within this darkness, I heard a voice which was accompanied with the chime of a bell. "Don''t go ''there''... you mustn''t touch ''that'' place yet." Who said that? Why are you stopping me? Who are... you...? ".....you can''t go... ''There''...... it''s not... time..." Why? Just why? I don''t... get it. But¡­ "Listen to her, young soul of human." Suddenly I felt myself being scooped up by large hands. Who? What? What happened? What''s going on¡­? I couldn''t understand anything yet the world started to become brighter and brighter. Once everything was basked with light... another voice echoed. "Thank you, Helios.... just barely in time." "...I''m just doing my job." "But the Child almost wandered ''there'' so I feel relieved you saved her." Two voices.... One was a female and the other was a male. I couldn''t grasp well what they meant and my vision was still restricted. This place is bright... and warm. Gentle and serene compared to the darkness I had been in. But... Why does it feel so made up? It''s as if... this light... Is just a fleeting sensation. It feels as if... this is just a dream. "More importantly, Vainticel... What is this?" "Ah... that''s......" "Being undamaged by Lagnaris is one thing but this.... Isn''t she not from this world? She''s supposed to be a World Traveler right?" .......World... Traveler...? What are they talking about....? Uuu... So... sleepy...... ".....don''t tell me you tampered with her soul?" The male voice inquired. "What? No! There''s no way I will EVER do that! Don''t you see how maidenly her heart is?!" The female voice denied. The two were talking fiercely. They were arguing but why...? I don''t get it... It''s noisy... and irritating... especially the female voice. "......stop... fighting... you two......" I said. It was just my thought. It was simply me complaining. But my lips moved and I heard my vocal cord trembling. Still... things quieted down so... I think... I can... sleep...... - - - - -Helios'' POV- "...........Vainticel." "......yes...?" "...this girl. Are you sure she''s not what I think?" "That''s... I don''t know." You don''t know...? I stared at the Goddess of Temptation who took a mortal as her servant by whim. But then again, she has always been a problem child so I guess it doesn''t matter. She''s not the type to raise them as weapon but rather to mend them should they have any... complex circumstance. Does that mean¡­ This girl is her? Could it truly be her¡­? After all this time¡­ ".....I''ll leave the matter for now. It''s already bothersome to have a Vagnalos of Vanity to Harmonize and he even have the nerves to assign This One as his limiter. I have to notify the Council now." Turning my heels, I started to walk away. "But¡ªI can''t guarantee anything. If she paves the same path, then...." I heard a footstep. Behind me, the goddess with long black hair stood in front of the existence I saved and a gaze full of resolution was shown. "Please don''t. At least not her." Vainticel said. ".....Hmph. You imbecilic fool..." I snorted. The world hasn''t encountered any wave for thousands of years. However, there will be a powerful wave and it is our duty to ensure no mistakes were done. Not because of obligation or duty but because we love the world as is now. Imperfect. Transient. And yet dearly beloved by us gods. All for the sake of atoning our sins in the past where no one remembered. Because we realized how much we loved the world left behind by ''them.'' For us to protect the Inheritance... There should be nothing that can make a crack in the realm even after the wave ended, especially around the Binding. I stared outside at the endless field of white clouds and shimmering stars. I remembered something which caused me to smile but also saddened me. The decision was picked. I have chosen my path and for the ''promised time'' yet to come- "No Irregular is permitted to exist even if she''s one of Them. You know that too, Vainticel." "....I... I know..... I know it already... but..." "...send her back to Magnis. I doubt any Spatial Rift will appear soon but if you really care about her then return her. This place is poison for unripe souls." With that I left the abode. With that I left Vainticel to her own device. And yet, the moment I remembered the soul I touched to save... "......to think a human soul inherited Her Spirit once again... Why does fate play tricks like no other?" - - - - - - ...the moment I opened my eyes, I saw a blurry scenery where white tiles filled most of it. From the right side, I felt cold breeze tickling my cheek. I groaned as I tried to move my hand yet my body felt heavy like heck. I couldn''t even move my fingers... "...what... happened...? Where... am I...?" I muttered as my head felt like it¡¯s in a haze. Then I heard the sound of clicking which I assumed as the door opening from the left. Fortunately I could rotate my head so I turned to the left... There... seemed... to be.... something. Someone is... There. I heard an approaching footstep... and the figure arrived next to me. "You''ve woken up! Hey, are you alright? Do you still remember me?" ......who...? I raised my brows slightly. It''s a wonder for me and though this high-pitched voice clearly showed the person as a female... I couldn''t think up of any familiarity with her. With a pang of pain in my head I groaned, then I started to see flashes of images. Someone who stood at the doorstep. Someone who I treated... as rival. Someone.... who''s my roommate. "...Ren...leina......" I said. "You do remember! Thank goodness. It would be unfair if my rival can''t even remember who she is." Renleina said. I heard a sigh containing many emotions. Relief, anger, joy, and sadness. How did I think of it as complicated? I don''t know... "Would you like some water? Ah, I have to tell the others too...! And the pitcher... why is it empty?" Fine then. The figure swayed back and forth. With the sound of pitter patter, the figure distanced itself from my sight. "I''ll go get some water. Just rest for now, Charlotte!" ......she''s... like a wind. Appearing and disappearing without notices like that... The room quieted then I exhaled and closed my eyes. Ah, I never thought that girl would treat me like that. I should¡¯ve recorded it¡­ I recalled everything back slowly. It took some time and I was so absorbed in remembering everything that I didn''t notice a new presence approaching me. "...Charlotte......" A new voice appeared. The tone was deep and low. Though there was still a hint of immaturity, I couldn''t think up anything but a name from that manner of speaking. "......Fei..." I said while rolling my gaze to him. His figure was blurry. And he''s wearing clothes which seemed so black it nearly caused me to mistake him for a robber. But... Is that a formal attire? "...you really are the Black Hero," I commented, my lips curved upwards and I said "...so black like soot." I heard a sharp intake of breath. Then I heard a deep sigh which befits Fei whenever he''s in a trouble involving something other than battle related stuff. "I''m not a Hero. I''m a Monster." "Really...? In my eyes... you''re a Hero, Fei." "...Why?" "Because... you''re the one... I looked up for. You... the one who gave me a reason to live." ...I wonder what I''m saying. I couldn''t help on saying it, and¡­ it feels as if this is the right timing... "...I''m glad... I''m so glad you are still... yourself......." I really feels that way. I¡¯m just so glad I can see him talking back to me like this. It¡¯s the Fei I know. It¡¯s not an impostor. It¡¯s the person ¨C the knight I always knew¡­ ".....you''re kind. You''re so kind I can''t help but feel ashamed at myself," Fei muttered. "Really. You''re just too kind for someone like me, Idiot." What... Why is he suddenly insulting me? It caused me to frown while glaring at Fei. "Stop calling me... idiot, you dummy." "But you are an idiot. Why didn''t you run away from me?" "I don''t want to..." "Thanks to your stupidity, we lost track of that pest you know?" ¡­That''s just you being incompetent. Also¡ª "Whose fault... do you think it was...? I never ordered you... to revive only to rampage around." I complained softly. "So it''s okay to revive...?" Fei asked half in doubt. ...who knows? If possible, I want us to stay together until we see the world. Though that''s just me being selfish but I don''t want to see him dying before then... Not until I see the same scenery with him. ......then again... "...if you did that again¡­ I¡¯m not going to stop at beating you¡­ senseless." I slowly sat up, forcing myself as the sounds of creaking came from somewhere in my body. Fei rushed to me and told me to rest but I shook my head. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "...it''s the first time I had my chest pierced like this." I said. ¡°And I was awake unlike five years ago.¡± "......that''s... I''m... I''m so sorry..." Fei apologized. "It''s fine... I don''t really mind anyway." I said. In fact, it''s worth to be called as a trophy. Maybe I can become a phoenix in Magnis counting how many times I nearly died yet surviving. Then again... I''m a really lucky person to live through it all. Although I''m not sure if I resurrected back to life or not. There''s this strange dream I couldn''t recall too... Vainticel and Helios¡­ All I remembered were them talking to each other. "...you don''t mind me hurting you...?" "Of course not... you must have... my consent beforehand." Besides... being pierced through with a sword is unpleasant. I was reminded of how my body was riddled with holes when that Demon General attacked. "...Charlotte, I..." Fei paused. Like a child who was at a lost when he ought to explain his reasons in doing pranks, his voice wavered for times. Hm... I can guess what he wanted to say. "......I don''t mind it at all... you know?" "...but...! You know what I did right!? I am...!!" "It doesn''t matter... Fei." It was... actually difficult for me to put pressure in my voice... and I became slightly lightheaded. Even so, I said... "I don''t care what you are... I don''t even care whatever secret you have... All that matters is that you''re alive... and well..." "......Why do you say so...?" "Because you are... important to me." Fei fell silent. The air stilled when a cool breeze entered through the open windows. "You''re seriously an idiot." Fei suddenly said. "What do you mean by that...?" I asked. "You''re an idiot," Fei repeated his words. "You have the nerves to say that when you were a step away from death for four months." ...ugh. If you said that I can''t deny it now... it''s not like I can think up a smart method within a minute. Also, Fei snapped back to his senses right so I''m definitely not in the wrong here... "...Please don''t do it again. That kind of suicidal attempt." "......If I said no¡­ are you going to be angry?" "Yeah." ...I guess he''s right. I''ve been in rough times for so many times it became normal for me to face risks... And this time, I nearly died twice. Even the fact I was still alive despite having a sword piercing through my chest estranged me. I gazed up at the ceiling for a while. The same clean scent. The same sterile atmosphere. It might be no different than what happened back in my previous life. Often... I was bedridden in the hospital out of injuries. And yet, I¡ª "...then... I will do it again." I muttered. "Why!? You know that you''re not going to live long if you continue to do this!!" Fei yelled. ...so he knew. How considerate of him to not say anything until now. I gazed at Fei who''s biting his lips as his shoulders quivered. From my eyes, he seemed to blame himself rather than being angry at me. But... that''s also the reason why I can''t stop now. "Because I don''t want... to lose even you..." I don''t want to lose him. He who I looked up for. The person who told me to live. The person who risked his life for an idiot like me. Before I knew it, I moved my left hand which was covered with bandages from within the blanket. As if grasping for something. Trying to reach the blurry figure who''s grown silent. However¡ªI stopped in the middle. I realized I couldn''t allow myself to be like this. I mustn''t stay like this. It''s not like me to show this side of me. After all... won''t I be a pitiful, pathetic person? Of everyone... I don''t want Fei to see this side of me. Not when I haven''t achieved anything... not when I still have no right to stay by his side....... And not when I have already vowed to become his equal. "...sorry, Fei... please forget all that¡ª" I muttered hastily while forcing a smile. Even though something warm streamed down from my eyes, I couldn''t help but to apologize¡ª "...then......" Suddenly, I felt warmth. My fingertips were wrapped by something. It was rough, but warm nonetheless. Then my left hand was gently pulled as Fei spoke. "...then, I will protect you..." ...eh...? What did he... say...? "I don''t want to lose you too... even if I have to lose what makes up who I am... I don''t want to lose you, Charlotte......." Fei said. His voice trembling, his warmth seemed so faint and yet so vivid... and... "I''ll do anything for you. I won''t hesitate to go against the world for you. I''m prepared to accept everything, including my Destiny as long as I can protect you. That''s why... I......." In a moment later, my back of hand felt moist as a slight pressure touched it. It was warm and it caused my heart to skip a beat. "Under the guidance of the Sacred Sword, at this place and at this moment, I¡ªFelix Sanctum Raumia¡ªhereby pledge my allegiance as the Seventh Vagnalos to Charlotte Augmund." At once, my vision cleared up. "My body shall become your shield from all malice that threaten you." At once, powerful warmth engulfed my body. Emerging from the place Fei once pierced, a throbbing sensation appeared as if resonating with my quickening heartbeat. "My soul shall become your sword to slay even fate itself." In the middle of bursting warmth transmitted through words, I saw a boy who kneeled while holding my hand as he put his other hand on his left chest. "Now, I offer my entire existence to you." That day, as my heart beats furiously...... "In the name of all the gods who rule the heaven above..." The person I adored in my second life... "I swear I shall protect you, my Oratoria." Pledged an oath to me. - - - - - - -???''s POV- "Hey there! It''s been a while!!" "Took you so long... and who''s that?" "Source of information? Please handle him since I''m done letting out my stresses on him." Haa... Why do I even bother? Oh well. It''s an opportunity since a long break appeared and I could concentrate on my job. Besides, he has no limbs so it''ll be easy to force him to speak. "Oh, by the way... What about him?" "Not yet.... He is surprisingly a tough nut to crack. Also very skillful." My partner said as she knitted her brows together. Hm... to think the usual playfulness was replaced with troubled expression. This is new. "...you know that I''m relying on your sharp intuition." The girl laughed as she thanked me for the compliment. She''s always like this so I sighed when my shoulder was bumped by hers. "Don''t worry! I''ll get my job done here so you should do what you want and what you must!!" "...I really can''t wait to crush him though." "Well, I guess you will considering how you''re not even able to observe his actions from up close." That''s right. As long as I''m not allowed to make direct contact then even the Sign won''t appear. My partner has a lot more opportunities to even prolong her Sign unlike me so I''m a bit jealous. "Hehe, I haven''t seen you pouting lately. Do you want to Bond again?" She said. "Hah... don''t be stupid. I don''t want to be seen when there''s someone else with us." I replied while pointing my index finger at the dragged informant. After all, my Sign already spread all over. It''s an ill humor if I were seen exposing it all in front of a stranger. And there''s just no way for me to show it to others. "Don''t worry~ I''m not going to involve personal matter with my job. Just rest easy~" My partner chuckled as she rubbed her shoulder against mine. She''s so shameless... even though this village is outside the capital''s wall, I refuse to be seen like this and my cheeks feel hot too... "This kingdom really is a good place to start~ Just a month and we found a Chaos Stone. Then we found some clues about the Cult three months later." "Though we''re still in the dark about them. I can''t believe someone is capable of slicing Chaos Stone in halves too." "Well, the Black Hero did a good job to prevent troubles. A true Hero always arrived at the right time." Yeah... I''m really surprised when you showed me the broken Stone to prove how ridiculous the Seventh Prince is. I would have liked to inspect it had my Sign not acting up. Still... this means we can fulfill our objective. There''s that person, the Stone and the Cult. As long as Chaos Stone is found, then the spellcaster must have been nearby. It''s always like that since they must set an ethereal connection to make sure the Stone is working normally. Hmh... but she said the voice is different. If there are two or three more targets then even I will be troubled. Guess we have to proceed patiently while waiting the right chance to strike a huge blow on them. "Let''s go, Anise. We''re going to crush all of those damned demons." My shadow melded into the darkness as I paved my way. I gazed forward while I imagined the day where I can vanquish those vile creatures and exterminate their entire race. All of them... with my own hands......! "......ah... but, I don''t want to see the two of you fighting... Alia." Side Story 3 – Summer is Full of Unexpected Things -Arika''s POV- Three months have passed. I couldn''t believe time could fly so fast like this but maybe it''s because I gazed at the blue sky way too often? Lately, so many things happened I couldn''t get myself together with the flow of events. Hm... this is bad. I should probably think about something else. Even so¡ª "Watch out, Arika-chan!" "Ha¡ªbhu?!" I shrieked as something knocked my head in high speed from behind. The impact caused me to fly for a moment and I fell down headfirst. Bumping my nose with the sandy ground. Nonetheless, it''s hot and it hurts!! I got up and yelled "Who was it!? Who tried to snipe me!? Enemy attack?!!" "Ah... well, it''s just a misguided volley ball." "My bad, Arika-chan! Can you throw it back to us?" Haa? I glanced to the left and I found a ball washed ashore. Since the waves weren''t violent at this time of year there was no way for it to be carried into the open sea but... "Geez, please be careful next time! We didn''t come here to play around you know?" Fukaki-san jumped as she caught the volleyball I threw in midair. Beyond the net erected to make the game as close as real volley match, the beautiful girl in ponytail and blue bikinis waved her hand. "My bad, my bad...! I won''t do it again!" Fukaki-san apologized. "No... Fukaki, isn''t it already the third time you failed to do the service? Now it''s my turn." Haru-san said. "No way! I won''t lose against you of all people!!" Fukaki-san snarled. The man exposing his thin torso and was wearing beach trunks shook his head in resignation. "Fine. Akashi is already down so try to hit others as much as you want." "How rude! Are you saying I have no control!?" "Then look over there." I followed Haru-san''s finger which pointed at a scenery and I exasperated sharply. Almost choking myself, I coughed and shouted. "Wh-what happened heeeeerree!?" My voice spread around the empty beach though it''s not exactly empty. I mean... there''s Akashi-san who''s lying on the ground with red round mark on his face and solar plexus, then there''s Bors-san whose upper body completely buried under the sandy ground, Jane-senpai who passed out while being surrounded by empty beer glasses and Freyja-sama hanging on a coconut tree like a teru-teru bouzu!! To my shout, however, Haru-san raised his shoulders as he exhaled. "This girl served volleyball then this happened." "I don''t get it! Just how!? Why!!?" "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you. It''s not like I understand either..." Even Haru-san has no clues!? I stared at Fukaki-san with my jaw dropping down. "Well sorry for that!! Don''t you know that it''s hard enough for me to walk straight while wearing this eyepatch!?" Eye patch... ah, right. I forgot that Fukaki-san is wearing one now. It''s because she made a pact with Gungnir, her magical armament and Odin-sama for a way to defeat Iriel. The Pact caused her hair to turn blue with magenta and her agreement with Odin-sama caused her left eye to be disabled for the sake of exchanging information and deadly accuracy when wielding Gungnir. Not only that, even Haru-san had his hair and skin turning pure white and Akashi-san gave a yellow spark from around his body in a regular interval. These people really liked to force themselves just so that they could get back at the truck driver who killed Onii-chan... Well, I did the same too so I couldn¡¯t say anything on my behalf. I stared at the surface of the sea and there was a reflection of myself. There¡¯s not much changes yet¡­ My hair and eyes had completely turned blazing red with a hint of yellow at my bangs. And I had to tie my hair in both sides since the length of the hair multiplied threefold. Uuh... I want to cut my hair but it''s also the source of my power now. No, Arika... you must endure for the sake of surviving! This much is nothing even though I look like a transgendered twintail loving Protagonist now!! "Kh... even so, why are we so similar...!? Just who illustrated that novel!?" I yelled halfway through. "Maybe the Author has a twintail fetish¡ªah." Haru-san paused. Hm? I looked to him since he didn''t finish his sentence but my vision was then filled with¡ª "Mukyu!!?" "Uwoaah!? So, sorry Arika-chan!! I thought it was my chance so I accidentally..." "You planned to kill me so badly huh? But you clearly don''t have any control with your other eye unlike Inaho." "Shaddaaaapp! That''s none of your business and what''s this ''Naho'' thing?!" "That''s a kitsune pet''s name from some MMORPG... where did you learn it? Naho is a limited pet unlike Shiho." Aaah... the stars... the stars are shining and spinning...... I can see stars...... Onii-chan, there are stars today... ehe he he...... - - - - - - As dusk arrived, I woke up in a room made up of logs. I remembered that this place is a wooden cottage serving as a temporary base but once I stepped off from the bed, my head was attacked with a pang of pain. "Uuh... it hurts..... what... what happened?" I put a hand on my head. After a while, the pain subsided and I sniffed the flavor of something delicious. Ah... is someone cooking below? I walked out from my room and descended downstairs. Once I arrived at the center of the first floor, I was greeted with a chaotic scene. "Where''s the beer...!? I need moar!!!" Jane-san shouted. "Ah ya ha ha ha haaaaaaa! Loki, you lost this time so strip! Strip already!!" Freyja-sama demanded as she pulled the cover of the cushion. Wha... What''s with these two!? Are they drunk?!! I looked over to the dining table and there were two persons in the middle of arm wrestling! "Hmph! You Japanese sure has the guts to challenge me!" Bors-san said. "I won''t lose in the name of Japanese pride!!" Akashi-san said. E-eeeeeeh...!? What the heck is going on!!? Ouch, my head is ringing again... I tried to stand upright but then I found Fukaki-san cooking and Akashi-san cleaning dirty dishes. ...looks like they''re still alright. I hope they aren''t drinking too. I approached the two once I passed through the storm with extreme cautions. "Oh, you woke up. Oy, Fukaki." Haru-san called out. "Yeah Yeah. Here it is, Arika-chan." Fukaki-san turned off the stove. Huh...? I received a plate full of food and if I remember correctly... this is paella right? "It''s the favorite food of the greatest universal idiot." "Are you saying I''ll become one if I eat this!?" "Nobody said that though the possibility isn¡¯t zero." Ah, that''s good to hear.... I breathed out in relief but then I realized. "Eh!? Fukaki-san cooked this!? Even though she''s not allowed to enter the kitchen?!!" I yelled. "Nah, she''s just heating it up. You''re the last one to arrive so eat it. My treat." Haru-san said in denial. ...Eeehh...? I gazed at Haru-san as I took a step back. "Oy. What''s with that stare? Why are you backing away?" He said with a vein popping on his temple. "Because a NEET and Shut-in like you cooked it. That''s why she''s disgusted you creep." Fukaki-san hammered Haru-san with a pan lightly. However, the unfazed shut-in said, "I''m not disgusting you know? You should call me Father from now on for giving extra cares to you all!! Also, wear some kneesocks and gloves without anything else for my sake!!" " "NO WAY!!" " And so the night went on. However, when things settled down I found myself sitting in the dining hall with everyone gathered together. "Well now. Before the summer training camp started, I would like to have a few words with you all." Freyja-sama began. "Since I didn''t expect Fenrir to join into the fray, the power balance crumbled now. Especially considering how ridiculous his Champion is. To be honest, it''s beyond my ability to see the World Devourer entering the stage so early and his siblings are in cahoots too." Ugh... so it''s something not even a god can predict huh...? I was both disappointed and regretful for my past actions now... After all, I snapped first and everyone followed in suite. We even unleashed power beyond we could control yet we were defeated. Like, completely and entirely. In every aspect we were most skilled in too¡­ "Well, Loki did complain his children reached rebellious phase recently," Haru-san pushed his glasses. "There''s just no telling how to predict adolescent teens'' behavior for certain." "True enough so you all should be grateful Muspellheimr and Asgard lent you a hand. More like, to both of you." She stared at Bors-san and Jane-san who were sitting on the sofa in the living room next to the dining hall. "I simply felt like it." The muscly man with red skin said. Bors-san is Surtr''s Champion. Then again, anyone could guess he''s a giant from his size and he can use flame which doesn''t end till the target becomes ashes. A very frightening ability and he''s a power-type like Akashi-san or in other words... a gladiator. "Well, it''s a fun order so I''m fine with it...!" The woman snickered. Then there''s Jane-san who''s supposed to be the homeroom teacher of my class. I couldn''t believe it at first but I was tricked when she invited me for some groceries, and she seduced Akashi-san to the point of causing Fukaki-san rampaging... Also, She''s an ice elemental user. Still... These two are too relaxed. They have this air where anyone could get carried away by being near them. How dangerous...... "Since there''s a temporary truce for now, the four of you can be at ease though you shouldn''t mess up. Especially you, Haru." Freyja-sama glared at Haru-san who yawned while putting his hands behind his head. "Fine, fine.... Niflheimr is in a tight spot now so I can''t get out right? Serves that Loki right." "And you do realize that you''re going to bite the dust soon if you act like that everytime right...?" The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Whatever. I''ll just do what I want and I have some anime marathon to do." Eh!? H-Haru-san!? The talk hasn''t started yet! Why are you leaving so soon!!? Everyone stared at the white haired man but he suddenly turned his head. "By the way, Freyja..." His voice trailed off with a piercing gaze directed to the goddess on earth. "Wh-what? What is it?" Freyja-sama asked in a hushed tone. Ah. The last time Haru-san ever showed a serious expression like that was when he stripped Freyja-sama just by walking past her so she must have gained a trauma. He¡¯s a REAL pervert with a lot of useless abilities never once used in battlefields. I felt sad he could do that kind of superhuman technique only when he¡¯s confronted with women within his strike zone. "...you should stop materializing physically. It''ll be a pain in the long run." Haru-san exclaimed before going upstairs again. Hm...? I don''t get what he mean. I turned around but most if not all were scowling. "What unfriendly bastard. He never changed." Fukaki-san clicked her tongue. "Huff.... He''s probably being bitter for being unable to do anything." Akashi-san commented. Well... I guess so. Haru-san was the most desperate one to hold down Iriel but he got injured the most. I never saw him being so reckless even when Onii-chan was around. Just why did he push himself so hard...? Somehow, I felt a tug in my chest as if an utterly bad thing would happen. "No, he''s right. I can''t stay here very long, you know?" What? I looked at Freyja-sama who waved her hand. "It''s prohibited for gods to descend into Midgard during this Ragnarok, and I''m just given a free rein until it resumed. In other words... the moment the World Devourers are considered as a faction by all gods then the battle will start without a stop. I doubt I can get enough time to improve your skills and experiences, everyone." No way!? Then it''s impossible for me to beat up Iriel!? I don''t want to be defeated by him without being able to pay back my debt!! "Now now, please calm down! That''s also the reason why we have these two here!" ...ah... Aah...! I see. So that''s how it is. Bors-san and Jane-senpai will teach us huh? I almost thought of them as guards so I feel embarrassed for thinking like that... Hm... I have nothing to complain especially because these two are veterans in battles. This can allow Fukaki-san and Akashi-san to be much stronger if they''re their teachers. Well, these two have the highest chance to grow stronger and at the shortest time too but... "What about me...?" I asked while pointing at myself. Freyja-sama curved her lips upward and she said. "Of course... I will be your mentor!" "Hah?" - - - - - - -???''s POV- Flame. That day, it was also this kind of flame I witnessed. How long has it been ever since I last witnessed this flame which burned everything to the ground? "Hm Hm hm~" As I gazed at the scenery where a town was set ablaze, his figure trudged down the ruined path and he hummed like a bird. I wondered if he cared about those buried underneath him but I decided to refrain from asking. It was trivial for me. Besides, I don''t care even if the world became ashes for the second time though it would dirty my fur. I looked up at the night sky where a distant moon carried by a goddess'' chariot could be seen. Skoll and Haiti are doing their best too so I guess I might as well do the same. However¡ªbefore all that... "What are you doing, Iriel? What are you trying to do in this place?" My voice resounded throughout the whole region and it reached the gray haired man who possessed my divinity. He stopped whistling then he looked at me with his lips curving upward. "Chill out, Fenrir~ Don''t you want to marvel at this beautiful scenery for a little longer?" "Hmph. Watching will not satiate my desire and it is far better for me to devour rather than watching." "Such a glutton~ but that''s fine! I mean, look here!!" Iriel kneeled in front of a rubble and he grabbed it with a hand before lifting it up singlehandedly. What a show off! Just what does he can do other than flattering others by useless display of power!? I growled but then my pupils widened. "....a child of human? How come she survived...?" I inquired. "Heh heh he......! Don''t you know my story already, Fenrir....?" Iriel showed a smug grin. Aah...? I approached Iriel from behind as I recollected what I knew about him. This fool was someone who''s a genius yet unable to taste the world''s luxury. Even though he had women, money, fame and wines, he was dissatisfied about them as if it wasn''t enough. He craved and craved only to become a useless transporter of goods due to his declining performance at work. Then, as if lightning had struck him, he planned to fake an incident where he would run over a pedestrian in order to escape his boring days or so he believed. However, someone got in his way and sacrificed himself which caused this fool to be imprisoned for letting his emotions to take control once chaos was at a loose. How similar we are but that''s not the point here- "Hm....? This human... don''t tell me she is..." "Bingo! Aren''t we lucky to find her so soon? With this we can proceed on our plan, Fenrir!!" Iriel laughed before throwing the rubble which crashed into a burning house. I certainly heard some shrieks and voices but why should I care? I''m not interested in eating splattered flesh and roasted meal isn''t good for my metabolism. After observing Iriel who was dancing and singing some songs which I still couldn''t find as attractive, I noticed. This person is so unpredictable just like father. That''s a good thing since I can''t exactly measure how strong he is and his battles will become much, much more stimulating for me to gain my former power, but if he¡¯s too unpredictable he might put Gleipnir around my limbs without me noticing. Then as my Champion picked the girl up, he grabbed her collar and threw her onto my back. "You dare to use me as a transporter...?" I growled. "If you really want to devour this world then make sure she''s fine and all!!" Iriel replied. Tch. So annoying... I glanced at the unconscious girl on my back before walking beside Iriel. If I couldn¡¯t even carry such feeble existence then how could I name myself as a World Devourer? Jormunganddr would laugh at me for sure if such thing happened. "What will you do next?" I asked. "Hmm... I can think up a few places to launch the project but I just don''t have the means or people to use for." Iriel answered. Hmph. Why would you need more people when you slaughtered them in the first place? This fool had been a fool or he might be a genius pretending as a fool. Then again, there was a paper thin difference between foolishness and ingenuity. "You told me that if I lend my power to you then you will give me a meal more valuable than Yggdrasil. What do you mean by that?" "You don''t know...? Come on, the clue is right on your back!" Hmm....? I made a sound as I glanced upward. If there was anything, then... "Are you saying I will be full if I eat this human?" "Nope! Quite the opposite! If you want to be full then the girl is essential!!" "Why?" "Heheh... it won''t be fun to tell you yet but since I''m in a good mood, I will tell you this!" Iriel ran forward. He turned and still walking despite going backward and he raised his hand. Two of his fingers showed a V sign at me while a wide smile stretched from ear to ear. Like a child, he shouted while exposing his thrills and excitement in his tone of voice. "Two is better than one!!"
~Author''s Note~ Thus Volume 3 Ends here...! Congratulations!! This won''t happen if not for the support from my readers and it was fun! I mean, seriously... the romcom air around Tale is like Heaven and Hell when compared to my other work. It''s like day and night and even though there''s some relationship problems and dramatic moments, the atmosphere isn''t too dark. It does look like a shounen story but I intend to crank up the Maturity of the story since Tale is a mature story. Besides, I can''t do infodump so I will just deepen the plot by volumes. Also, for the polls... well, don''t mind it very much. I just want to check on my progress. Since I''m a ''''Cold, Heartless Bastard'' who enjoys torturing the MCs of my stories, I don''t think mindless praises will do good for me. It''s for the sake of improvement so cooperate if you want to see Charlotte being conflicted over various problems even more!! P.S: the spoiler contains preview. If you like it, then maybe I will make it more often. Spoiler : Next Volume Why is he acting so distant now...? "I will do it... Even if I have to kill them." As a cold wind grazed my cheek, my ears caught the soft laughter similar to a Siren''s and my eyes widened at the sight in front of me. "Well now, Irregular... Are you prepared to suffer a fate crueler than death?" "......Even so, I will continue to pave my own path. For myself, for everyone I cherished, and for him." Volume 4 Prologue – Something Changes From the warm corridor of the female dormitory protected by powerful magical wards, a hard gust knocked onthe windows. Outside, leafless tree branches rustled against each other. While brown, wilted leaves were blown away, the dispirited grasses with the same color created a wave of movement in unison and the shadows cast by objects continued to stretch as Solaris sunk in the west. "...uhm. I really want to eat baked potatoes now..." I wished with a downcast gaze. Half a year had passed ever since an incident happened within the Dungeon below Leimburg Academy. The fact a third party interfered with the Academy''s annual education test had caused an uproar throughout the while kingdom. After all, Leimburg Academy was a school holding equal position with the Royal Court of Raumia. Sabotaging an ongoing lesson meant a powerful country was aiming to incite a war against the Holy Kingdom. Yet, it didn''t affect the progress of learning very much. As much as the kingdom raised its guard and security, the Academy ground cannot be intruded by anyone so easily. Even for a part of the royalty. Because of that, although there was a week of holiday and cremation for the dead, everything returned back to normal as if nothing had happened. Although there were parents who withdrew their children from studying here, the amount was lesser than I thought it would be. Some raised protests and tried to blame the Academy but¡­ considering the principal¡¯s attitude and welcome speech, I highly doubt he¡¯d take the complains without a pinch of salts. "It''s just my luck that I don''t get expulsion from my involvement, still..." I exhaled deeply. While trudging through the dormitory hall, I thought back of the classes I have attended so far. They weren''t much for me, fortunately. It''s already a great improvement I could learn several new things and I also did a spar with Leon. Obviously, he protested because of my current state but I didn''t take a no as an answer. As I passed by a room, the door opened with slight creaking sound and I reflexively turned my gaze to it. "Oh my. Good evening, Charlotte." A blue-haired girl in Mage Course uniform greeted me. "Good evening, Alia. Were you visiting on Anise again?" I replied. Alia nodded at my question. She''s still the same as always; a very reclulsive and introverted person. Even though I encountered her in some classes, her lack of initiative in dialoguing seemed to persist to this day.Not that it''s a bad thing but she looked like an exquisite mannequin people would want to bring home at all costs. I noticed a few leering stares at her today too and it made me irritated to know how boys could be so perverted. Honestly, men are all wolves. Just like what father said... Wait, aren''t I a man too? "? Is something wrong, Charlotte?" Alia tilted her head. "Nope. It''s nothing." I answered while shaking my head vigorously. The mage heaved a sigh. Her shoulders drooped down and she gave a downcast gaze enough to be sympathized. Hey, are you doing this on purpose? You look like a damsel in distress that could cause you to have a fanclub of your own. "More importantly, Charlotte. Are you alright? Your injuries were more severe compared to Anise''s." "Ah, I''m okay. I slept a lot so I''m alright now!" "Really...? I heard your injury was life-threatening so..." Well, I guess that''s true enough. It''s already a miracle for me to survive being stabbed in the chest by a certain idiot. It also took me some more times to recover as my magical nerves short-circuited after overusing Reinforce. The hybrid physical strength enhancing magic was never one to look down upon when it came to costs and side-effects. My long recovery was also because of it. Since if the magical nerves were not stitched back, healing spell wouldn''t be able to accelerate the regeneration of cells. These ¡®nerves¡¯¨Cso to speak, are a term that could be said as the veins where internal mana is running on. Without at least these, no one can ever hope to become a Mage though mine is because they¡¯re tightly related with the blood veins so I¡¯d have died had I not been treated. Of course, the method used to deal with my problem was not something I would want to experience for a second time. It gave me a cold chill if I have to meet the physician in charge of fixing magical nerves again. In any case¡­ "I can''t help wondering how Anise did a stupid mistake such as hurling at a Wraith. That''s a monster immune to all physical attack right?" I questioned. "Yes... I never thought she would act so reckless like that. I''m more surprised she took down such enemy by burning the uniform she wore." Alia answered while putting a hand on her forehead. The two of us exhaled, and then we stared at the room where Anise rested in for a week ever since she cleared a Quest. I''m surprised that the Academy has Quest system like what Adventurer Guild does. But unlike in the Guild, the Quests displayed on board in front of the main school building can only be accepted if one is in a group of 4 supervised by an upperclassman. Although those in Knight and Royal Guard Rank are exempted from this rule as they are considered as full-fledged combatants ready to be knighted. It''s stupid for them to be guided when they can solo the academy''s Dungeon. "......well, at least she''s alive and kicking." I said. "Perhaps. Although the extra credits and allowances are enticing, maybe I will have to accompany her next time." Alia said. "You''re not going to stop her from taking another Quest, Alia?" I asked. "Quests can be a shortcut to fulfill the required scores but..." "The risk? Yes, I am aware but we cannot be picky if we want to study in this place." ...ah, I see. I won''t complain if you''re so intent in that. I curved my lips upward and I waved my hand at Alia. Saying "Then, I will return back to my room, Alia. See you tomorrow." "Un. See you tomorrow, Charlotte." The blue haired girl waved a hand in response and I walked away. I entered my room which was as quiet as it should be. Ever since the Spring Incident, my room was relocated near the medical hall as my situation complicated the whole thing even more. It''s good that I gained a room for my own in this dormitory but I couldn''t help to frown at the pure white furniture, floor and ceiling... Heck, this isn''t some sort of white room like in a game right? Will I meet Namine here? My hair is as blonde as Roxas¡¯ so¡­ "Ow!" I yelped as a prickling pain stabbed my chest. The sensation soon vanished but I quickly walked to the wardrobe where my clothes resided in. There was a mirror installed so I opened the wardrobe, taking off my uniform until only underwear remained and my eyebrows knitted down as if they were becoming one. What appeared in the mirror was a figure of a girl with long golden hair and emerald eyes. The skin was porcelain white due to low exposure with sunlight for eight months and the seemingly fragile body was wrapped with white underwear which gave double the amount of innocent impression to anyone including me. However... despite the modest beauty and the chests that slowly went through growth period for the past half year, a ''Black Crest'' glowed in dark light at the center between my collarbones. "......ugh... how bothersome. Why does it have to be like this...?" I muttered quietly. I wonder if this will appear every day. If Anise or Alia noticed, it wouldn''t end with interrogation alone and Renleina probably would kill me. After all... "Fei branded me... he branded me! How dare of him to suddenly brand me as his! Doesn''t this look like I''m a Slave now?!" Get me pitchfork and fiiiiirrreee!! Let me kill that bastaaaaaaaaarrrddd!! Even the design was similar to a slave crest which often appeared in eroges! I don''t want to call him as ''Master'' of all things!! "Oh, Charlotte. You''re back¡ª" And suddenly there was a voice which trailed off. It came from the opened window and there was a black shadow tainting the pure white room with its appearance. Like a crane, my head rotated mechanically and I stared at the window... There. I found a black haired young man whose dull grey eyes widened like saucers. His jaw dropped down and his hand which clawed the frame of the window loosened. Had he leaned himself to the back a bit more and he would have fallen outside. Although this room is in the first floor right beside the medical hall of the female dormitory so he would be fine.... BUT THIS IS THE FEMALE DORMITORY! For Vainticel''s sake, use the damn door even if Yukine-san allowed you to enter this flower garden!! This guy never tried to use any normal method to appear and he always, always appeared at my blind spot! Damn you, disciple of the ex-Legendary Assassin! If only I was in a better mood, I would have thrown objects at Fei hysterically but I didn''t. This time, my anger was at its peak and I hastily approached the Black Hero and grabbed his collar. "Stupid Fei! Just where did you go!?" I yelled. "Huh¡ªuwah!?" Fei shouted but I interrupted him. "Shut up! You have something to say here, you dummy!" The idiot exasperated as I pulled him into the room with both of my arms. But once I dragged him inside, Fei''s legs tangled together and he fell upon me. "Gwah!?" "Nyaah?!!" *CRASH!* My head hit the floor and my consciousness faded for a few moments. I groaned in pain, feeling stinging heat from the back of my head as my vision slowly returned and- ...Fei''s face was so close to mine our noses touched each other. "......" "......" Right at this moment, my heart raced and I could feel the loud beating from deep inside of me again. "Charl...Charlotte..?" My heart thumped so fast it felt as if it was going to explode. My cheeks heated up, my mind threatened to white out and I couldn''t control the fluttering sensation coming from my stomach. It... It hurts...! Why!? Just as I was about to open my mouth, I felt something touching my left breast and I gasped once a degree of pressure appeared. "Hyah!?" "Charlotte?! You okay!?" O-of course... not! How could he be so dense¡ª "Nhaa!? F-Fei...! Stop... hahn!" The idiot was dumbfounded. His eyes showing confusion but when he moved his arms, I moaned even more which forced him to look down. Only then did Fei realize he''s groping my chest like a beast. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. G-get off me...! Get off me, pervert! Why do you have to be so lucky to get an Event Scene huh!? Look at me! I''m suffering and I don''t want to feel like this!! Fei jumped off me. His cheeks steaming red and he scurried away. "Sorry! I''m sorry!! That was an accident! I didn''t mean to..." ...didn''t mean to...? I got up slowly and with tears at the corner of my eyes, I spoke. "...you hate touching me...?" "Not at all! I would''ve liked to do more¡ªwait, what are you trying to make me say!?" Ha. The idiot went in self-tsukkomi. Unfortunately, my limbs were shaking and I couldn''t get up. What''s more, the throbbing around my stomach was still there... Uuh... this body is too sensitive to physical stimulation... Wait. Doesn¡¯t that kind of wording made me as if I was a pervert...? Besides, only Fei could bring me down like this. Just what method did he use...? Fei heaved down as he propped back up. He walked over to me and offered a hand with a polite gesture. "I''m sorry, that was my fault. Are you alright, Charlotte?" He inquired. "...I''m fine... but..." I paused while holding his hand. Pulling myself up, I staggered and I said, "This thing... can you tone down its effect...?" The two of us stared at the black crest which dully glowed. Fei was closing his eyes and he said. "I''m sorry. That''s because your body was severely injured. Until the wound is healed, my life force will continue to flow into you through the Crest so please bear with the occasional pain and exhaustion." "...and you''re fine with giving me some of your life?" "For you, I will drag down the Evil God under my feet." The Black Hero declared without the tiniest bit of shames. Fei never informed about the details about how he rescued me and all I knew was him imprinting this Crest, and that he made a Contract by making me as his Oratoria. I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant but¡­ it seemed that he could send me appropriate amount of life force as well as mana to boost my recovery rate. Even though I didn''t ask for it... Well, he does look cool when he said something like that. My cheeks felt hot because it sounded embarrassing but this time, rather than blushing, I turned away and snorted. "Stop saying that. I''m never going to have you do something like that, even if it''s for my sake." I said. I walked to the wardrobe and I wore white shirts big enough to cover down to my thighs. It''s a bit surreal considering how Magnis has this kind of clothing. The size doesn''t fit me at all if I don''t inject mana into it to resize it. Though it¡¯s convenient, it bothered me since it looked... perverted. Considering how it''s made from high-grade silk, then... The knowledge must be imported from Summoned Heroes. I wondered if they were called here for a certain reason? Could it be to spread cultures or to fight out a war...? The First Hero Summoning was done by Raumia in the middle of the Dark Age, after all. Unlike what I thought about an era where history could be lost very easily, in Magnis, the Dark Age represented an era where ruthless evil ruled over the world. In the end, such brutal age ended with the majority of the super continent collapsing under the sea with the survivors barricading themselves within five Territories. Human Territory in the west, Elven Kingdom Serilia in the north, Demi-humans Territory in the south and Daemonia Empire in the east. Then again, four and a half years from now, there is going to be a big war between Daemonia and Human Territory... Why is this world so dangerous? "...Charlotte¡ªI will protect you." Fei exclaimed as if he read my mind. ...what an idiot. This guy never stopped saying that ever since he pledged the Oath to me. I can''t believe how he changed his behavior so suddenly. I mean... first he acted like an annoying stranger, then he acted like a dense galge protagonist, and now he gave the vibe of a veteran knight who could draw a line when necessary. Just how many faces of Fei am I going to see? After a while, I exhaled, "And? Is that all you have to say?" "Actually... There is one request I would like you to approve." A... request? I tilted my head at the unexpected word rolling out from Fei''s mouth. It was unexpected, and it was¡­ uncomfortable to hear. Somehow, I could tell when this guy spouted nonsenses and this time¡ª "Charlotte, I would like the permission to leave the Academy until the end of the next winter." "...ha?" "Though I hate to call it as problem, it is a matter I must resolve by myself. But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s correct for me not to tell you so¡­¡­" I rushed to Fei and grabbed his collar almost immediately. "Why are you going by yourself?!¡± "Well... It is my obligation and I have a duty as your Vagnalos..." "Are you stupid or what!? Don''t tell me you just did something unreasonable again!!?" Fei''s eyes trembled for an instance, showing I just struck dead center at this ''problem'' he spoke of. This... this damn idiot...! "...Charlotte, it''s something I have decided." Fei muttered as if begging. ...He''s dead serious. Extremely serious he didn''t even hesitate to gaze into my eyes. His expression was stoic, his will burns calmly like a blue flame within his obsidian grey pupils. And yet¡­ ".......do whatever you want. I don''t care anymore." Losing to his gaze, I let go of him and turned away. Briskly walking, distancing myself from Fei while hiding my expression. "As you command." Fei bowed before he excused himself. I heard a fleeting footstep then the opening and closing of the door. Silence returned to the room but I couldn''t endure it. This quietness which seemed to laugh at me for being incompetent. I clutched my right arm with my left, and I exhaled with downcast gaze. "...even though you didn''t even have any shred of desire to bring me along.... Why do you have to ask for my permission...?" I shook my head, getting rid of the thought. I wanted him to look at me even if it''s only once, but not like this either. Not when he chose to treat me as someone that must be protected rather than an equal... Just why? Why is he acting like that? He didn''t even explain anything despite shoving something like eternal loyalty to me. What did he mean by Lagnaris? Why is he calling himself the Seventh Vagnalos? And why am I his Oratoria? What does that even mean¡­? To become ¡®his¡¯ Oratoria¡­ At least tell me why you did all that, dumbass... "And he didn''t even panic when I changed in front of him. Has he turned impotent?¡± ...forget it. Fei isn''t Fei if he''s not acting strange in the oddest moment. Maybe he had grown mature after nearly losing me but it was his own fault to do everything without caring what I felt. "...huh...? Wait, why do I have to care? It''s none of my business, right...?" I tilted my head. Didn''t I tell him I was fine with whatever choice he would pick? Even so, when he rampaged and when he pledged to me... he looked like different person. It was as if Fei isn''t Fei but he''s still Fei¡­ Almost like that time when he found me waking up in Takeru-sensei¡¯s cabin. Wait¡­ Why did I think he would panic when seeing me in underwear again¡­? I glanced to the reflection of myself in the mirror¡­ and I looked down on my chest before twirling in place to measure my sizes. Muu¡­ Does that mean¡­ my figure is way too lacking for his taste now¡­? ¡°¡­Huh? Huh? Eh?! J-just what am I thinking¡­?¡± I tilted my head and racked my brain for an answer yet there¡¯s nothing! I couldn¡¯t think up any reason why I was blushing!! I-it can¡¯t be! It can¡¯t be like this!! There¡¯s no way I¡­! I¡­!! "¡­Gah... Maybe I should consult to someone later. For now, might as well continuing what I should do...." Once I was done changing my clothes, I closed the windows and pulled the curtains. Unfortunately, I couldn''t pull them well because of my current height. I was probably as tall average Japanese middle-schooler and my wobbling legs prevented me from gaining steady footing. "Guu...! I really have to drink milk to grow up, huh...!?¡± - - - - "Haa¡­ Finally done. Next is¡­" After exhausting myself and reviewing today''s lessons, I felt a faint presence outside my room. Turning around, the presence vanished as if there was nothing and I didn''t even hear any sound from outside the room... "...what was that? Was it my imagination or..." Did Fei return back here? I peeked outside from the gap of the curtains but the darkness meant the curfew had long passed. I didn¡¯t notice it earlier but my room is terribly dark I can''t see well now. The only lighting was a dim mystic ember functioning as desk lamp and it was lit way before the sky became so dark unlike the small chandelier hanging on the ceiling. Fortunately, I didn''t bump with anything and I walked to the door safely. There was an orange light infiltrating through the gaps below the door. Hm, the corridor was still lit with mystic embers¡­? While the elemental spirit lanterns gave warmth and passable light, it was already late at night to keep them burning. But because of that¡­ "Doesn''t seem like someone is in front of the door." I confirmed with a nod. Was it Yukine-san? Is she strolling around the dorm to make sure nobody is out after the curfew? But she has all the keys with her grimoire so she could have spoken or entered the room even without my consent. Hm¡­ suspicious. After a few moments of deliberation, I walked to the door and turned the doorknob. Opening it slowly, there wasn¡¯t anything¡ª "Hello there, young maiden. Please be quiet since I have to take you away." ¡­except an earthen scaled dragon standing with his hind legs in front of my room. He (surprisingly) had tight abs and his forelegs... Well, they looked more like arms with claws so let''s say they were arms. Umu. The claws held a thick piece of cloth. Something like a bag used to store rice or flour... And it looked large enough for me to fit in. "Gyah!?" My neck was struck in the next moment with unimaginable strength. My consciousness flew like a bird and darkness quickly engulfed everything. "...my apology. You wouldn''t want to know why so I have to do this." Volume 4 Chapter 1 - Im Going to be Expelled!? "Hm... Why did you knock her out? Are you a fool?" "Shut up! It''s all that damn bastard''s fault!!" "Ha ha haa...! Well now! It''s embarrassing to know my order being interpreted like this!!" ...ugh... what...? So... so noisy... and this is uncomfortable... Why? What happened? Where am... I....? I slowly opened my eyes and... "Hm? She woke up." ...a gorilla''s face was right in front of me. It''s black and sleek, full of vigor but also disgusting (since it''s a gorilla.) If there''s more word to describe it¡ªkimoi!! *POW!* The gorilla flew when I sent out an uppercut. "Doryaaaah!!" *SMASH!!* And with a slight jump, I spun in midair and unleashed a flying kick right at the gorilla''s solar plexus!! "Pigyaaa!?" *CRASH!!* The gorilla crashed into bookshelves, sending out smokes and wood dust. I landed softly while exasperating. ...is it dead? Is it dead...? That was Ken¡¯s combo series but¡­ "Nope, he''s not. But that was very well done, young maiden." A voice came from behind. "Eh...? Huh...? Inferno...?" I looked at the familiar who''s at the corner of the room. There''s a gargoyle with the appearance of a dragon I know well. His eyes shone with dull ruby color and his tail swayed like his wings. "Young maiden, you have a bright future to harm that fickle wizard so easily." "True enough, but please mind your attire for a moment before hitting the Master, child..." Hm...? Ah, there''s the phoenix familiar too. Uhm... I think her name''s Shelka-san. She often acted as a messenger between the principal and the teachers. Well, though I met her occasionally, I haven''t seen her ever since I woke up after the Spring Incident. Also, why would the two gatekeepers be here...? I didn''t remember anything before I blacked out, but now I was in some sort of office. It was full of luxurious furniture and fluffy dark red carpet was right below my feet. The moonlight streamed down from the windows and several mystic embers were floating to illuminate the office enough for one to read books. But when I looked at myself, I was horrified. Hey, I''m still in my shirts!! Isn''t this embarrassing!!? "More like, did you say Master...?" I turned my head to the clouds of dust. "Fuuh...! That was an exquisite unarmed combat skill! As expected of Agatha''s daughter!!" A man with bloody face came out with a refreshing smile!! Hii! The gorilla is still alive... No, wait! That''s the principal! It''s the damn principal I''ve just kicked!!? "No worries, my student! I have summoned you into my office for I have something to tell you!!" Geh. He didn''t have to change his pose like that... the weird man with tight-fitting robe had his muscles rippling as he struck a pose with a small light show made by floating mystic embers. To be honest, I wanted to punch him but I didn''t want to invite more troubles. "It will be a long explanation so you can sit down, child." Shelka-san suggested. "Eh? U..un.. alright. So... why am I here?" I nodded and sat on a sofa. Uwah, I''m sinking...! The inside must be made from high-grade swan''s feathers!! "Well, that could be said as Master''s quirk. He often summoned people to his office in an unexpected way." "How troublesome... doesn''t he know I''m not interested in paying a late night visit?" "I do have to agree he looked frugal but please let him be. You are, after all, a child of his disciple. One of the few he is fond of." Huh...? Disciple? I heard a cough and all eyes turned to the principal. He stood in front of his work desk and raised a hand. "First thing first, you do remember the Spring Incident, correct...?" He asked. Yeah...? I tilted my head after saying that and the man heaved a sigh. "While it is not the first incident happening in the long history of this Academy, it''s an event worth to note for. I have sent out all the teachers and colleagues to investigate it, and I used my magic to help... but!!" "...you''ve got nothing...?" I guessed. Principal put a hand on his forehead in an exaggerated manner. He''s too melodramatic for failing in a task... "No clues. No traces. Not even a suspect or collaborator. Even the student you reported to have cooperated with the culprit vanished into thin air. Leaving only two arms and a leg behind. In summary¡ªhe too, was silenced by the perpetrator." S-seriously?! Only arms and a leg were left behind?! "Well, this just means the future is bleak. Young maiden, be careful as you are the prime witness of the truth." ¡­ugh. It''s true that the Academy learned of our situation based on what I and Fei saw. Though I felt bad about Spatula, but he deserved it. Also, I was the only one who heard that androgynous voice¡­ "Come to think of it, what was that black stone I saw?" I asked the principal. I didn''t know anything about it but it wasn''t something I would want to touch. It gave off this ''extremely dangerous'' vibe and when it latched on the Asura, it crushed Fei... I grasped my chest once I heard an ominous beating of my heart. Whenever I remembered that scene, all I could think was my powerlessness. I don''t want to taste that feeling again and I really want to prevent it from happening again, but... ...though saying that, Fei ran off by his own again. Ugh... am I really a deadweight to him...? "...well, since the 7th Prince erased the Asura, I doubt we will ever know. And that is if the culprit doesn''t appear again, of course." Principal said. "...doesn''t that mean they will attack again since they failed?" I asked back. The principal shook his head. "Not possible. I''ve erected my most powerful magical ward and my familiars are equipped with special detection magic items. At least, everything will be fine for now so rest assured, my pupil." "...I''ll pass in becoming your pupil. But is that all? If it is, I''m leaving." "Ah, yeah. You''re going to be expelled." Oh, I see... then it''s fine. I heaved a sigh and stood up. ......... "......eh? What did you say?" I rotated my head and stared at principal who nodded down. "Hm. You''re going to be expelled, Charlotte Augmund." He repeated while brushing his moustache¡­ This time, he didn''t forget to pressure the notion for the sake of making things clearer. I thought he''s a gorilla but he seemed to be an orangutan to learn how to advance his usage of words¡ªWRONG! "Wait, what!? Why!!? How?!!" "Well... your scores are inadequate. You didn''t take summer training camp, wasn''t present in midterm exam, never handing back homework, and you didn''t even sleep with the 7th Prince..." "Isn''t the last one totally unrelated with the scores!!?" "Well... I thought of sending your love affair activity to your mother but you didn''t try to be aggressive about it..." I threw a flower vase from a cupboard nearby to the bastard and it hit him right at the head!! Yet, he simply smiled and laughed with blood spurting from his forehead!! "Hah ha haaaa! Even your habit to throw things resembled Agatha!!" "Shut up! Shut up!! Go die a dog death, you gorilla bastard!!" After the annoying storm passed, principal Falkirk coughed and his gaze turned solemn all of a sudden. "At any rate, you having not enough scores means you are recommended to quit from the Academy. The teachers also advised the same thing for you along with those under the same circumstance in a meeting recently." "No way..." This is bad...! To think I''m in a dangerous situation like this... I should''ve paid more attention in classes!! I don''t want to quit school when I haven''t even ranked up!! No, just no!! Why the hell should I waste my once in a lifetime school life!? "Can... can''t you do something about it, principal...?!" I asked, standing up from the sofa. "Not even I can do anything about it... It''s a consensus of all teachers and it is the truth that you lack a critical amount of scores, Charlotte. At least 27 A+ scores are needed." Principal answered without a shred of doubt. How could this be!? Doesn''t this mean there''s no hope and dream!!? My limbs felt limp and I couldn''t see well¡ª "Young maiden. Please don''t be swayed by this filthy man''s words." Inferno interjected. Huh...? I looked at him and the dragon walked towards me in all fours. His scales glistened once bathed by moonlight, and his ruby red eyes staring to me after giving a bat of eyelid at the dark skinned man. "It is true that this thing can''t do anything about it, nor is there anyone that can help you attain the required scores. Autumn will be over and this meant a term will also end in a matter of several weeks. There are not enough days for you to take 24 tests as difficult as end term tests. Especially when considering you must pass them with the highest score possible." What... Isn''t that the same thing...? So I have no choice but to be expelled right...? I knitted my eyebrows at his words but Inferno settled his gaze at principal. "In other words... There is no problem if you gained the required amount of scores in a single stroke by yourself." The familiar exclaimed. ¡­Eh? What is this guy talking about? I don''t know if he''s saying the truth but he''s too confident to lie about this. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "...Is... is that even possible...?" "You can. That is clearly a tall hurdle but it is not impossible to climb over, dear child." "......how?" The principal curved his lips upward, stretching a smile from ear to ear. If only he had not the face of a gorilla, I would have let him off but I couldn''t help throwing another vase at him. "Simple! Just make an achievement big enough to be the same as 27 A+ scores!!" The principal dodged to the side and he laughed. "Hah ha haaaa! Since I''m a generous Wizard, I shall tell you a method to improve your scores drastically!!" The man put a hand into his robe and rummaged the content. "Charlotte, you do know what Quest is right?" He asked while taking out an item looking like a bolt of a screw used by a minus ability user before throwing it away. "Eh... Yeah. It''s a job for students to have additional allowances and scores... ah." I gasped when I remembered the purpose of the Quest and the rewards if I accomplished it. "The Quests aren''t divided by difficulties so anyone can take them. Though you can''t take up more than one Quest per day, there are Quests needing days to complete and there are also Quests with special conditions before starting them. The scales of rewards relied upon these conditions... or rather, the nature of the Quest." I waited for him and principal Falkirk took out a rolled parchment. "Of course, this does not mean there are Quests with exponential rewards when the jobs aren''t at the same caliber. The Academy has a strict management in the affair of Quests, allowing the students to learn from experiences while not reducing their drives. That also means... this!" Showing off the parchment, it rolled down, revealing the content and I tried reading it. "Errm.... Quest No. 192..... ''A Gathering for Peace''..." Hoh. That sounds like weird. Also, is the Quest number for real? Did the student affair put up Quests in numbers?? Well... the content must be full of nonsense so let''s proceed straight to the goals. "...hm. The objectives are to act as delegates and to negotiate for alliance with... the Golden Tiger Monarchy...?" ...What''s with this politic smelled Quest? Is this something a student would do? I looked at the principal with dubious eyes but he told me to read the client''s identity. "Hm...? What''s this...? The clients are three people... eh... ''Arthur Aeinsland'', ''Alex Augmund'', and ''Melinda Clarentsky''..." ¡­huh? "By the way, the appointed delegates are the crown prince, you, and a princess from Serilia." Ah, so that''s why... since I''m a student of Leimburg Academy, my position is considered as neutral and although I''m a human, my judgment will be seen as fair without bias. However, this Quest meant I have to act as fair as possible with no personal opinion involved...... "Wait, what? Who''s going to be a delegate?" I raised my head. "It''s you, Aeinsland''s crown Prince and Serilia''s 2nd princess." Principal answered without averting his gaze. ...... "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhh!!?" Why!? Doesn''t that make me look like a super important person!!? Rather, why the hell is father offering a Quest!!? "Fuuh...! This is a good opportunity, Charlotte! Your father holds a part of influence in the Territory so you can start your debut in aristocatic society with unforgettable first impression!!" Principal exclaimed but I didn''t want to hear that!! "You''re making it as if I will participate in an idol audition! I don''t want that kind of troublesome life!!" I yelled in protest. "No problem! You have the backing of the Academy so take it!! Take up this Quest! NOW!!" He forced the Quest to me and his tone was even more forceful than before! Just what''s wrong with this guy!? Why is he trying to push this kind of top-secret mission to me!!? And why did father requested me to participate!!? I turned to the familiars and both raised their shoulders, shaking their heads as if telling me there''s no escape. Kiiiiiiiii! You traitors!! "I don''t want to!! Why do I have to be a negotiator!? Isn''t that the job for the royal court of Raumia!?" "Well... the Monarch has deep rooted hatred at Raumia. I believe it won''t end with a war if the Seventh Prince is there." No means no! I turned around and snorted. "Even if it''s for scores, as if I want to involve myself with the nobles!!" I voiced out my opinion. "Don''t say that... come on, Charlotte. It''s a good deal, no...?" Principal said. "I. Don''t. Want. To!!" I shouted. Then I heard a crashing sound from behind. The dark skinned man fell with his back first and like a dead cockroach, he stiffened. Ha! Serves him right!! "...what... Why...?" "Tired. Don''t want to be bothered. Hate nobles. Anyway, no means no so bye-bye." I walked to the door briskly and I grabbed the handle when a whisper appeared "Even though you won''t meet the Black Hero again...?" ...I glanced at the principal. He''s already back on his feet and he dusted his robe. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Well, now... I wonder...?" He replied and raised his shoulders. Kh...! So he wants to play it like this, huh...? I was reminded with the schemes and scams done by those conmen and mafias again... I really hate their underhanded methods and I was sometime in the dark about it if Haru didn''t help me. "It''s your choice to live not to take this Quest. After all, the only one that decides your life is your will." Principal Falkirk showed the same air and his smile was similar to them. That fake smile full of bullshits... "But... are you sure you''re not worried? You haven''t learned anything about your Vagnalos. Not his origin. Not his past. Not even the destiny he carries." ...I frowned and glared at the principal. Receiving my glare with a smile painted with cold lies, he chuckled and brought a hand under his chin. "How about it? As a bonus, you can see the whole picture of this kingdom. Of course, that is only if you are able to endure seeing the truth." He said. Truth... huh? I don''t know if I should take it as a challenge or some scam. I''m pretty sure this guy has underlying motive and to be honest... I''m curious. Fei said he''s a monster. Not a human, but something not human. I knew he''s unlike a human from the abundance of his talents, but as a person... he looked like someone who''d rather have nothing than to lose everything. It became clearer once he said he didn''t want to lose me. Yet he made a pact either way. Pledging as if he had done something unforgiveable. As if he decided to take the martyr by himself so long as I''m safe. ...my blood began to boil and my heartbeat quickened. I knew it. Something''s wrong with him. But if he''s that stubborn about it, I have no choice in this matter right? Considering my situation, isn''t it far easier to clear this Quest than to keep up with the Black Hero who''s already ten steps ahead again? I stared at principal, then I exhaled. "......fine. I''ll take up that Quest." I muttered. "Oh, a very nice decision! That''s how it should be, Charlotte!!" Principal said. Shut up. Don''t smile like that. Just drop dead already you maggot of a human. "...well, he''s just running out from his responsibility. My deepest apology, young maiden." "It''s fine. I''m also interested in knowing my father''s true job so it''s okay. Also, it''s not like I have to fight in a peace gathering right?" "Now, then... I wonder about that." Gee, talk about depressing. The two familiars lowered their heads as if they wanted to dive into a hole and disappeared. "...come to think of it, does that mean the principal shoved all the works by making them as Quests for students?" I asked. The black man broke in cold sweats and his laugh went out of the usual rhythm. "Ha...! Ha ha ha...! You jest! Of, of course not! As if I would skip works and have the students do all of those formalities!!" He answered. ...yup. He''s lying, alright. Though I know he''s a scum, to think he planned everything so that he wouldn''t be held responsible is just.... My stock share in him has fallen rock bottom. I have confirmed this man as a garbage equal to Spatula. "No, maybe worse than that." I exhaled. "Anyway, don''t forget your words." "Obviously! This grand wizard who has lived for three hundred years isn''t promising only to backstab you!!" "Yes yes. Anyway, I shall excuse myself then." But--I added. Walking to the tall man with burly muscles, I stood in front of him and raised my hand. Once I took the parchment which was the Quest''s form from his hand, I beamed a wide, harmless smile which looked as if I would never harm an insect. "As a punishment in advance, take this!!" *SMASH!!* With a burst of speed, my shin landed at the principal''s crotch and drilled into it. "@/$(¡Á¡ê_=?+^#(@;'':[¡ã?%\>`!!?" There were the sounds of cracking and creaking, then a shattering sound tore the air as if a glass ball fell to the hard floor. Principal Falkirk fell and frothing, his face as blue as the ocean and his body twitched like a dying insect. I turned my back to him and then snorted. "Next time you try to kidnap a chaste, unmarried and underaged maiden in the dead of night like this, I''ll make sure your manhood is gone. Forever." Volume 4 Chapter 2 - I Have a Question!! -Luna''s POV- As I wrote and signed documents, the mystic ember flickered near my desk, helping me not to be troubled by the dark of the night. Although the adamantium walls absorbed and reflected the light of Solaris, the inside of the castle was nearly the same as the abyss. Without a help, I would have gone lost and wandered in a Dungeon built specifically to torture prisoners too. Well, that is why I have my reliable secretary assisting me, but... "...Maria. Why are the documents increasing in bulks?" I glared at the head maid. "Well, it''s about letters pertaining the alliance of all Territories against Daemonia." She answered with a courteous smile. "It is mostly regarding formalities and ''protection'' requests." ...right. I almost forgot ever since I got myself the Throne. I laid my back against the chair and exasperated. "...so it is. War is approaching." That barbaric empire desired to conquer the continent. What''s more, they had the power to support their arrogance and if compared with the shallowness of humans... well, they are already as low as vermin. Both sides were. However, the threat is real. With the Neutral Sovereignty annexed by Daemonia and with their ultimatum expiring within four and a half years, many countries chose to build relations in order to raise their survivability. "Then again, the choices are too few so this kind of issue will happen no matter what." Some surrendered a part of their lands to the elves. Some hid their rulers in the South Territory. Some tried to entice the Merchant Republic Grissario. Some fought for wider grasp of resources. Some tried to take refuge in my kingdom. I didn''t hate boasting about what I have but if it turned to be a delicious bait for troubles, I wouldn''t want to boast about it. The reason why is... "What shall we do, your majesty?" Maria questioned. Her gaze was full of inquisitiveness, and it was as if she''s gauging me. Then again... that''s probably why she was chosen as the head maid. "She will be a useful piece in this game." "Certainly. However... I do not believe she will work in our favor, your majesty." Well now. That is true as well. She seemed to be a person who devoted herself in one task and she didn''t seem like she knew how to lies even if it''s for others. She''s a very meaningless creature in this world where the strong devours the weak, and she''s unsuitable to join in this farce. "But elder brother is fond of people like her the most..." I heaved a sigh. Assuming the worst outcome to happen... "Well, as long as the Throne is in my possession, elder brother will never dare to turn his fangs on me." I raised a hand and smirked. Not him. Not the others. And not even the gods could stop me. I looked up and chuckled as I visualized the lush tree which grew endlessly by absorbing the flesh and soul of the despaired ones. Towering above this filthy kingdom as a wretched symbol of ''justice''. "Do whatever you want, elder brother. You will realize that there''s no other place for you to belong other than below my feet. Sooner... or later." - - - - - - "...I guess I did something irresponsible again..." I exhaled and swung a wooden sword. In the dojo where I learned swordsmanship class from Ikki-sensei, after resting for no less than six hours, I tried to sort things out and I realized I had given out my approval too soon. Considering how the principal smirked and how he baited me... "Ugh. It feels like I''m a cheap person. Am I so desperate to know Fei''s circumstance?" I swung down the wooden sword and grumbled midway through. Although I often did self-practice, I was here ever since daybreak and I concentrated in swinging sword like a madman. I think I heard Ikki-sensei saying something earlier but oh well. He''s already teaching other students so he must be letting me off the hook. So many things occupied my head and I didn''t even remember I was still recuperating. I swung and swung and swung the practice sword as sweats trickled down my cheeks, but I couldn''t help to sigh. "...What''s done is done, I guess... I can''t mull over it so let''s try to think ahead." I raised my head. "Big sister." Uwah!!? I screamed as my little brother''s face appeared right in front of me. My sword faltered and it struck the part between his eyebrows but the redheaded boy stared at me as if nothing happened. "Le-Leon...?" "Hum. I think that strike was a little undetermined, big sister." Auugh... being told that by my own little brother... my pride as an older sibling is shattered!! I pulled the wooden sword from Leon and apologized. I leaned forward and rubbed the red mark where the sword landed. "Uh... it''s swollen huh? I''m sorry, Leon." I said but the boy simply went wide eyed. "Hm? What''s wrong? Why are your ears red?" Leon sharply inhaled and was breathless. Hey, don''t act as if you saw something groundbreaking. I''m not a secret boss which appeared after the final boss died, you know? While leaning forward, I rubbed his forehead but his cheeks grew redder. His eyes darted from up then down then to the corner for a few times... Sheesh, he''s easily distracted. That''s not a good attitude for a man, you know...? "Ugh... so defenseless... Big sister, I think you should be a aware of yourself a little more..." "Hm? Why do you say so?" Because... Leon faltered and he grumbled with his face as red as boiling kettle. Somehow, steams looked to rise above his head and he was fidgeting all over. What''s wrong with him? Is he sick? ".........your... cle...vage..." Haa? I can''t hear you though...? - - - - I changed back to uniform and walked with Leon in the Academy''s premise. Since we''re heading in the same direction (next lesson is Instructor Galahad''s) I talked with my little brother about various things. "So... how''s your study, Leon?" I asked. "Too easy." Leon answered. Hee~ as expected of the Demon Prince. He''s talented alright. "But... somehow, it''s bothersome. As of lately." Leon added with a faint voice. I asked him why but my brother exhaled, hanging down his head and raising his shoulders before lowering them down. "The Idiot and the Mage are annoying." He said. "Somehow, they became more... foolish." Leon averted his eyes as he gazed to the distance. Hey, don''t look as if you''re having a nostalgia. You''re not even 15 years old so why do you have to show the face of a retired soldier reminiscing the past? "Ah. Come to think of it... Anise always invited you to join in her Quest, right?" "Yeah... well. It ended with her being injured the most." Since she''s a blabber mouth, Leon crossed his arms and snorted. However, I couldn''t miss the slight grin under his nose so I giggled. "Aren''t you enjoying yourself, Leon?" I asked. "...how did you interpret it like that, big sister...?" The Demon Prince replied. Why? Well, if there''s one thing, it would be your smile but as if I will disclose the fact. In fact, I think Leon should think of it by himself. Though saying that, Anise did look like she''s too attached with either Alia or Leon. She followed them if she met them and she clung to them as if wanting to never let go of them. I''m not sure if it''s her habit or not, but it looked a bit forceful. I almost thought she has obsession as if she¡¯d lose everything if she let her hands go. "Somehow, I imagined her as a lost child without directions to go too." I put a finger on my cheek and pondered about it. I wonder why. Well, since her targets are Leon and Alia, I hope the three will get along well. Besides, it''s heartwarming to see my little brother getting popular among girls. He rarely interacted and he''s a battle maniac with broken mindset so it''s a good chance for him to calm down and plan things out. "Ah, but..." I halted my step, then I turned to Leon. "Don''t you dare to bring home too many girls, Leon. A harem is NG but I allow threesome if you''re able to be fair." My demonic little brother exasperated, then he waved his hand repeatedly. "No no no no! There''s no way I will allow myself to sleep with those idiotic duo!!" "Hm? I didn''t mention Alia and Anise though...?" Oh dear, has my little brother become conscious of them? Should we eat red rice for tonight''s dinner? I skipped a bit and I heard a whisper coming from behind. ".....there''s no way I will sleep with people that wanted to kill me." "Hm? Did you say something, Leon?" "No. It''s nothing, big sis." - - - - Even though it was late in the afternoon, the cloudy sky was not letting up a gap for Solaris to shine and the barren sight of leafless trees was seen from beyond the windows. Following the same fate, the dry and wilting grasses painted the backyard with a lonesome impression. In contrast, I had to think about the Quest including other stuff as if burning every single calorie inside my body. Inferno told me that I have to be ready at the 24th day of this month, which means... at the end of this week. Though saying that, this Quest is a solo Quest. The participants have already been decided and with me, there are three members in total. One member short but its fine since the Quest''s nature isn''t violent. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Still... being supervised by an upperclassman could be a big help as I knew nothing about the political standing of the Academy, nor the reason why humans and elves wanted to create a peace gathering with this Monarchy. To begin with, what is this Golden tiger Monarchy? "Well then. Let us proceed from the last topic, which is about the founding of our kingdom." A middle aged man paced around in front of the wide blackboard. The teacher in charge of Continental History Class, Kyle Marcosius explained. "The founding of Raumia happened when the Dark Age barely started. At that time, this part of the Territory was full of villages and settlements with uneven orders as well as mixed up tribes. From one of these settlements, a humble boy... who was the honored founder¡ªLiberia Argravall started his conquest in finding a way to end the discrimination of humans done by other races." ...Hee. I heard of this once before. If I remember correctly, isn''t this the legend of the ''Wise King'' mother often told me? The story started like this. When chaos ruled the world, humanity was on the brink of extermination. Not only were they unable to bolster their numbers, their mean in fighting was incredibly weak and rigid. Not to mention countries were never established and only tribes, clans and nomadic people were around. In constant pressure of the dangers posed by other races, Liberia, a boy who believed that humans had the right to live equally at the same standing with the world, embarked in search of a way to cooperate with other humans and establishing a chain of commands to improve the situation. Alas, his efforts were often thwarted by various things. Liberia slew his friends who threatened to disregard peace and he had to lose his family while he waged war against hostile tribes. The story was full of bloodshed, despair, debauchery and bitter struggles of a young man who grew up believing everyone had the right to be happy yet having no power to fulfill his dream. In regrets, he locked his heart and traveled through the continent. He had to disguise as a peddler, working as a pawn of a kingdom, fighting against a Demon King and surviving with his life barely scraping with death. Yet his dream did not shatter and despite having nothing... "Liberia found a ruin. It was an ancient ruin once a home to a divine race, but no longer owned by any of them for they perished as the brutal wars blazed within the continent. He dove deep into the ruins, then he discovered the [Sword of Light]." ...huh? I raised my head and stared blankly at teacher Kyle, but he didn''t notice me and instead proceeded to turn his back to us, writing on the blackboard as if he was talking to himself. "This device is an enormously powerful magic item used by the divine race, but not even they could utilize it to perfection. Liberia who accidentally touched it was then recognized as its owner, and he became the ruin''s ruler as a crownless king with a power surpassing even the Celestial Beasts." Teacher Kyle drew the kingdom where a colossal sword was stabbed into it, and he looked back at us once he''s done. "Through this power, Liberia gathered allies, sheltering humans and protecting them as he influenced the flow of the Dark Age. His blood, touched by the [Sword of Light], granted him the right to use it to protect the kingdom and expanding Human Territory but a civil war happened and¡ª" *DING DONG DING~* The bell signifying the end of the class resounded. Teacher Kyle exhaled, closed his eyes and said. "Well, that''s it for now. Everyone, make sure to read the continuation and this will appear in the end of the term exam." The classroom broke out with chatters the moment teacher Kyle left, but I rushed out right at the time. When I found his back, I called out to him and he turned around. "Mr. Kyle¡ª" "No. I won''t tell you any further, Miss Augmund." Instant rejection!? He didn''t even try to listen out to the rest of my words...!! "B, but! Mr. Kyle, I..." "You want to know further, correct? Fix your scores before that, Miss Augmund. Even your mother graduated in no less than two years." Nhaa...! He left! Just like that!? And the last line sounded as if I have to surpass even my mother in studying!? Rather than upset, I was shocked to the point of dropping my jaw and I stood still like a statue. Then... "Good afternoon, Lady Charlotte. Is something wrong..." I ran to the familiar source of voice and crashed into him. Though it was more appropriate to say I clung to his uniform, I looked up and shouted in desperation. "Senior...! Please help me!!" "Huh!?" - - - - "Aaah... Teacher Kyle has been like that, you know? He''s a scholar so he tended to say some unrecognizable terms out of habit." "Eh? Rea-really...?" Senior nodded. His ashen hair swayed and his smile glimmered with a hint of embarrassment. "Well, he liked to theorize things at his own accord. I mean, look." Senior pointed out at the shining sword uphill. It was the same depiction of his drawing. From this place, the [Sword of Light] looked very bright and menacing. "You see... that thing looking like a sword is a mirage." "...huh?" "Did you know? There''s a magical stained glass carving in the royal palace. Though odd, it''s carved by a legendary glass sculptor. But once light was shone at it... the stained glass would reflect a huge illusion above the palace. Because of the grand spectacle, it became a way for the kingdom to attract more merchants and people to make sure the economy wheel running smoothly." ...Eeehh... so it''s like a lighthouse? Are you kidding me? Did Weed traveled from Royal Road to this place or was it the predecessor sculptor? Somehow, my mood has fallen like a stone sinking in deep sea. I kicked the ground and I complained. "...I was tricked huh?" I grumbled as my first impression of the kingdom was ruined. I honestly believed that huge sword sticking out as was once wielded by a titan if not divine being. If Fei had a sword made from a piece of it, then it would make sense if he''s cursed by it or possessed by the power of the sword. "Well... it''s common sense here. Besides, the name doesn''t sound bad so people started calling it as that." Senior tried to comfort me but to no avail. Even so... it really hurts my expectation...! Why does it have to rain when there''s a parade going on!? Ah, screw it. I should just go to my next class! And I even bawled in front of an upperclassman...! How unsightly of me!! "Come to think of it, aren''t you supposed to accompany Felix?" Senior asked out of the blue. "Huh...? What do you mean...?" "Well, the two of you seemed to know each other. And that person liked to tell me about you." ...at once, my cheeks heated up and I looked around. Flustered and in panic, I half yelled. "What... what did that guy say about me!? Or rather, how did senior know...!?" "Hm? Well, we''re in the same grade and our homeroom teacher is the same so..." I... I see... so he''s Fei''s classmate. I never thought of that possibility... but wait a moment. "...did he tell senior he''s going to take a break from school?" "Felix has always been that sort of person. He often left the academy ground without permissions but it was mostly because he''s called by the queen... or doing something that only he could do." ...so that''s it. To think he worked both as a Hero and as a student... I didn''t know he had busy schedule. Come to think of it, I rarely met him at school so maybe it''s because of that reason too...... But. To think he obeyed the Queen''s order... somehow, I wanted to shout out something or cursing but I''m not so sure what to say. I scratched my cheek and sighed. "...I see. So this isn''t the first time." I said. "...is something bothering you, Lady Charlotte?" Senior asked. I shook my head to his question. Since I can''t do anything about it, I have no right to think of it as my problem and it''s not like anything will change if I talked about it with someone else. Besides... "It is nothing. Please don''t mind me, senior." "Really...? Then it''s fine. But if you are feeling unwell, please say so." "Un... I understand. Thank you for your kind words, senior." The boy laughed dryly. Again, his soft gaze shimmered and I felt as if enraptured by it. I tried to look away but a gasp came from beside me. "...come to think of it, Renleina and Chloe is going with him this time..." ...what did he say? Senior turned and with an apologetic expression, waved his hand. "Uhm. I should go back soon so please excuse me, lady¡ª" "Please wait, senior. Who is accompanying Fei...?" I grabbed his shoulder from behind and he flinched. Oh dear, my voice sounded a bit strange, but... "Eh... err... it''s..." Senior faltered. His expression seemed to say ''Oh, shit!'' and his legs trembled. "Please do not mind me. I only wish to ask you. If it''s a bother, then, I too shall excuse myself." I said. Senior opened his mouth and his eyes reflected the figure of a girl with golden hair. Unfortunately... the smile shown in that reflection was cold enough to freeze the entire world. The eyes were devoid of light and the voice coming out from the opened mouth gave a terrifying chill colder than the autumn wind. "Senior... Does Fei often going out, accompanied by different flowers in both hands?" Volume 4 Chapter 3 - I Fainted -Fei''s POV- Yet another day is going to pass. I breathed out when I remembered the small back of Charlotte that day. She seemed so fragile she would break but... I had nothing to say to ease her pains. ...as I thought, I''m not good enough for her. After all, I''m nothing but a Vagnalos. The fact that I could think up ten steps ahead when reading the flow of battlefield never helped me in pleasing other people, much less entertaining women. More like... I don''t understand women. I don''t get what they think about certain topics and they''re hard to tell I think I want to give up. However, I can''t. "Not now. Not like this..." I clenched my fists and gazed up at the sky. ...I need more time. I''ve already decided so I can no longer be swayed by anything. What I must do is to go straight ahead. Simple to say but hard to do. Even so, I will do it. Even if I have to kill them... "Feliiiiiixxxx!!" ...damn. She found me. I looked behind me and there''s a girl with odd hairstyle. I''m not sure how her hair spiraled like that but it''s definitely an odd sight. Really odd. "Now I''m repeating myself for three times... I guess it really is odd." I put a hand on my face as the girl furrowed her brows and told me off. About what? Well, it''s obviously about the council and various other things. I did submit the formal reports about the incident to Luna but I had no reason to tell her that I chose Charlotte as my Oratoria. She would be in glee and I''m quite sure I won''t like the outcome if the secret leaked out. Other than that, only the student council knew my circumstance. Though Roland slumped down in his chair, Herbert laughed like mad, and only Chloe smiled like the usual. Should there be something worth to mention... It''s the fact that this fiery red haired girl became furious. I wonder if I should appease her wrath or flee from her? ...no. I mustn''t do that. As long as she''s a noble, I can''t turn my tail and run from her. The way to repel threats coming from the nobles is to put a calm face and remaining unperturbed by storms. Just like how I deal with the annoying fat pigs trying to lick my shoes. "And? Is there anything else?" I said without a hint of emotion. Renleina was flabbergasted. She glanced around with her cheeks tinted red but I could see her agitation from her gestures. She''s losing her cool, eh? "If there''s nothing, then I have to go¡ª" "W-wait! Please wait!!" The redheaded girl grasped my sleeve and I furrowed my eyebrows. ...Tch. Now what...? I glared at her but Renleina being Renleina, she was trembling and she looked like a clown. I don''t have time to waste for yet she''s stalling me... "Fe... Felix... are you close with Charlotte Augmund...?" "Ha...?" "I... I saw you carrying her in the Spring Incident. But... but, your expressions were like no other..." Why? She asked. Mh... is she digging information about her? I can''t say I''m correct but I felt a bad feeling about this. One reason being that Charlotte is the heiress of the Augmund family. This fact is still kept quiet but some would probably remember vaguely about that household on the brink of ruin. I''m not even sure if it still existed since I rarely went to the royal palace, but it''s still something I need to investigate before I took my leave. The other reason is about my relationship with her. I can''t just blurt out I knew her from childhood since it would cause ruckus, not to mention people would target her. Most who hated me could never hope to throw me down under the rugs physically, so they might try to use our bonds as their bargain chips. The last time it happened, the old bastard killed my best friend to teach me a lesson. I didn''t want the same thing to happen again. Losing one person is already more than enough for me so I can''t let people discover the truth. Come to think of it, that son of a bitch with rapier seemed to know it... has someone spied on me and sold information to him? "That''s none of your business." I yanked off my arm but Renleina grabbed my arm, then I pulled it off her and broke into a small run only for her to grasp the end of my coat. Gah! She''s persistent! The fuck is this stalker trying to do, huh!? "Let... me...! Go!" "No... no! You''re misunderstanding! At least hear me out first!!" "Nothing will do me good by getting together with a noble like you...! Get off me!!" The girl screamed ''Noooooooooooooooooo!'' hysterically and it ticked me off! If people were to hear us out then my name will go down into oblivion and Luna will laugh at me for months!! As if I want another annoying title like the ''Black Hero'' or ''The Ladies'' Man''! The one I like is Charlotte! Even if I have to be dominated or dominating her, anything is fine as long as it''s for her sake! Yes! I have no reason to become the ''Yes Man!'' of women other than Charlotte!! "This is bad...! If Charlotte were to see this¡ª" "Oh, so you don''t want me to see you flirting and doing inappropriate things with that girl?" I instantly turned my head. There was a snapping sound but my regenerative ability healed me in moment''s notice ever since I Harmonized. But... standing in the middle of the corridor... was a golden haired girl with emerald pupils staring dagger at me. - - - - Here I thought things would flow calmly. The moment I peered at the pair of obsidian grey, the two idiots separated together. The owner of the grey pupils approached me and stood in front of me. The eyes showing bewilderment and the mouth agape as if gawking. It''s already clear who''s in front of me. No one would miss the handsome facial covered by dark strands of hair, darker than night and his well-toned figure. Summing it all up, an Ikemen or a handsome man and his name is, by the way, Felix Sanctum Raumia AKA the Black Hero. To be honest, I wanted to punch and bore his skull with a drill for psychological therapy. Unfortunately, I have absolutely no proficiency when it came to something other than swords and bladed weapons. Once, when I tried to swing a hammer to fix a chair, the head instantly flew and it hit father right at the groin. Then, when I tried a fishing pole, the hook was stuck at Leon''s clothes and he got thrown into the river as additional bait. What''s more, I tried using a bow recently but the arrow flew before turning around only to stab Anise''s butt. The bow itself became a boomerang and replaced Instructor''s moustache. ...somehow, almost all usable tools turned into dreadful weapons with ''friendly fire'' attribute in my hands. I wonder why and how but it''s one of the 7 mysteries in my second life. The other six are... well, in any case... "...Charlotte...? Do you need something here...?" Fei asked in confusion. Ah, he broke the ice this time. Well, this place is the hallway within the edge of the west wing at the Knight Course building. And it''s still a day after I asked something out-of-my-character to senior. But, it didn''t seem like he''s around so... "Fei." I called out in a tone colder than the longest winter in my history. It''s not even worth to compare it with the time when I drowned in my childhood and Fei flinched. Hm. Since he looked like he''s prepared to answer my question, next... "You''re going off this weekend right?" "Yes." "You have no intention to bring me along, right?" "Yes." "Is it because you have a reason to do it by yourself?" "Yes." "You don''t need any help right?" "Yes." "And you have not an ounce of hesitation to pick Renleina and Chloe as my substitutes?" "Yes¡ªwait, wha¡ª" A punch flew faster than wind connected with Fei''s jaw. His body blasted up and floating in midair, embracing the ceiling and... *CRASH!* The Black Hero fell headfirst. Clouds of dust rose up, then I snorted before turning away. "Ch-Charlotte...!?" Fei came out from the smokes. As expected, he''s uninjured. I felt less resistance so he must have parried my hand and landed in a systematic manner to cut down the damages. I''m amazed by his brilliance but he''s being a jerk for doing that. "Are... are you upset?" Fei asked. "No, I''m not." I answered "...you''re upset, aren''t you?" Fei asked again. "No, I''m not upset. I''m just taking out my stresses." I answered back. The youth frowned, but he masked his worry and bowed down deeply. Wow, a 90 degrees bow? Really? "...I''m sorry." He said with a slightly hoarse voice. ...well, now. Why is he apologizing now? The violence that happened had already attracted many attentions, you know? Doesn''t the other students have their interests piqued now? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I sighed and crossed my arms. Oh, are they growing bigger again...? Ugh. It''s starting to tire out my shoulders. Let''s just wrap this up quick. "...I''m going to attend a Peace Gathering with the Golden Tiger Monarchy." My words caused Fei to straighten his back up and his eyes resembled saucers now. It wasn''t long until his complexion paled. "Please tell me that is a joke..." he muttered. "No, I''m serious. Dead serious." I said. His lips started to quiver and I saw Fei''s shoulders heaving up and down. What? Is he angry? Too bad that I badly need the 27 A+ scores so there''s no way I want to pick other options. I mean... this kind of harmless Quest doesn''t compare with the alternatives which sounded impossible even for Fei. "You mustn''t attend it. It is too dangerous for you." ...is he implying I''m too weak to even negotiate? What is he talking about? Treating me as a child now...? "Charlotte, will you reconsider it...?" Fei asked as if begging, but all I could do was to exhale. "You do know that I am a noble from Aeinsland, correct? Then, it is already obvious why I cannot back down." I refuted his words. The youth nearly shouted ''but...!'' when I interrupted him again. "Do I need to repeat myself?" He flinched, and he looked down while biting his lips. He voiced an apology with the tone as if vomiting blood. ...well, I might be too harsh on him, but when I looked behind him, I couldn''t help to spat out those words. Haa... things just wouldn''t go well for me. Well, fine! I have to make the line now so it''s definitely okay for me to do this!! "Fei." I called out. "Do you want to stop me?" "......no. I cannot be so insolent to disobey your order, Charlotte." I see, I see... so you''re my faithfully loyal dog? Well, sorry but I don''t have any reason to become sadistic. I curved my lips upward and said. "Then, this is my order while I''m not around. Do listen well, okay?" The dog young man looked at me intently. Yosh, I got his attention so next is...! I approached him and leaned forward, then, when our bodies almost made physical contact, I poked Fei''s chest. "Don''t. You. Dare. To. Sleep. With. Anyone." ...what I got was a priceless expression enough to please my rotten mood. Fei panicked with red cheeks and he raised his voice. "W-wait! Ju-just what are you saying...!?" "Oh? Are you trying to play dumb when you already stole my lips twice? You''re such a beast..." Fei froze as if he was stared at by a Medusa. As I thought, that topic is a sore spot for him. Then... Let''s see how he can handle this! "You promised me your eternal devotion... Were you toying with my feelings all the time...? Even for the last seven years...?" I faked a tear and sobbed. In response, Fei''s complexion paled and he opened and closed his mouth to find words to convince me. It''s sad how it looked like a fallout of marriage but I want him to suffer for he''s prioritizing other women! Then, Fei''s shoulders trembled and he snapped. "Fine! FINE!! Once I returned, I will do whatever you want!! I promise!!" Yosha! I made a guts pose in my mind. Then, giving a glance and a triumphant grin toward Renleina, I curtsied while bowing with elegance. "My apologies for the unsightly scene. Please pardon my rudeness, Miss Volkhausen. I shall excuse myself for my class now." Huh!? Fei exasperated but before he could say anything else, I have already broken the exchange with a 180 degrees. Widening the distances between us. On the way, though... "...wait a minute. Why does it feel like I did something more embarrassing than being seen naked by Fei...?" H-huh, it can''t be, right? It''s not like I intended to do it by my own will. But... If I remember correctly... that situation was like in a harem romcom story. The scene is similar with when the legal wife claimed who''s the number one woman for the protagonist... "No no no! It can''t be! Who''s the legal wife anyway!? Me!?" Impossible! There''s no way I have any ulterior motive such as implying ''he''s mine!'' in front of other women...! I''m a man! Why do I have to care about the affairs of someone I considered as a rival rather than a lover!? My heart thumped faster and I coughed once pain surged from my chest. More specifically, the black Crest is glowing brighter and I shuddered at the thought of it being exposed in this kind of place. "Th-this is bad... I''m getting too excited. I shouldn''t incite my illness and the Crest''s feedback..." I heaved up and down to restore my breathing interval back to default. I started to learn that my emotions affected the activity of the Crest to some extent. It means, the amount of mana may destabilize if I got too angry or saddened. The level of pains also changed depending on my mood and it was agonizing me. But... There''s something odd about it. I couldn''t put up proper explanation but... somehow, my illness also reacted to the Crest as if in sync. At the moment, if my emotion leaned to an aspect way too much, my body would grow weaker and the body temperature would shoot up as the first sign of the relapse. I can''t let myself to go sick when I still have a Quest to do, and I don''t want to be seen having this Crest glowing. I looked around and confirmed the situation. "...no Anise is insight. Alia isn''t around too." Good... Nobody is around and I went downstairs. Hmh... let''s go to the backyard and calm myself down. I think there''s a garden over there. - - - - Leimburg Academy has a wide, vacant space filled with flowers and lush trees. One could see it as a small park with gardens for students to cultivate flowers if not vegetables and there''s a glasshouse to store a collection of rare plants and herbs. Near the glasshouse, there is a terrace made by white river rocks and there are a set of chairs in addition of a round table. Though it''s autumn, I could see colorful light orbs floating around the garden, spreading glittering dusts. They were pixies or small fairies. If I remember correctly, they functioned as guardians of the garden and they nurtured the soil to be enriched by their magic. Even some were said to have the ability to keep the temperature at a degree optimal for the plants to live longer and healthier once they settled in the area. "Though saying that, they''re mischievous." I shrugged as I entered the garden through a manmade path. At this hour, nobody should be around and I don''t have any classes in the afternoon. Well, even if I wanted to attend classes, almost all teachers in charge of combat courses denied my presence. They said I have to recover properly or else someone will get hurt badly. ...somehow, the teachers thought of me as if I''m a mad dog. Well, whatever. I might as well find something to read like the topics about Golden Tiger Monarchy. It can be a good thing to learn for... "...oh my? Now this is unusual..." Huh...? I looked ahead of me, and there''s someone who didn''t fit well with the pure white terrace. Coated with black coat, it seemed to be made from high-quality fur with incredible thickness and fluffiest. But, the appearance was too ragged and improper to be considered as a clothing when there was nothing underneath the oversized coat. Exposed by faint sunlight was a porcelain white skin. Slender and skinny enough to look like branches of a peony tree, and wrapping the busty figure that caused an irritation to swell inside of me. The most important point would be the face. Feminine enough to have men halt their steps, and sharp enough to make women mistake it as a young man''s face. Veiled by oddly glimmering black-white hair tied by an extremely long strap of a ribbon, the lapis lazuli colored eyes stared at me as if seeing through my heart. What... what is this feeling...? I took a step back and faltered. My heart beating faster than ever and an odd shiver ran down my spine. Even the pain from my chest multiplied...! Oh no...! The Crest is acting stronger...! Ah, aaaah...! This... is... bad...!! "Well, now..." The person let out a melodious voice. Low enough to be called as a whisper, loud enough to be heard, and neither too deep nor too high pitched. I was reminded of the androgynous voice I happened to hear in the Dungeon but this voice was different. With a tone conveying innocence, the girl in black clothing tilted her head. "How do you do? Are you my mistress? ... I was unable to do anything, and staying rooted on the spot for moments that seemed like eternity. Then, my body fell back along with my consciousness. In other words... I fainted. Volume 4 Chapter 4 - Am I Unneeded...? ...huh...? Now where am I again...? I looked around but only vast white space was around. The ceiling was pure white, the floor was made of white, and not even a shadow was cast by my body here which estranged me. I wasn''t sure where but it felt like I knew where I was, to the point of it easing my mind. It allowed me to relax so I decided to sit down, feeling some kind of fluffiness and warmth similar to kotatsu under me. To those who doesn''t know, kotatsu is the spirit of Japanese people. The comfy cushion, the electric mat, and the heater installed under the table was something one''d die for. It''s something so amazing I would want to have in Magnis but as if I can make one right away... In any case, I enjoyed this enlightening sensation alone and a chime rang. "...great. Why do I have to see you again here, O Goddess?" I muttered under my breath but the figure strode over to me in a carefree manner. Her hips swayed and her bountiful chests jiggling shamelessly. I''m irritated by those watermelons but I knew how it felt to be burdened by them. Still... Fei often ogled women like her and he even dared to peep on mother when I bathed with her. Of course, father was in cahoots too and they deserved a good smack in the heads and butts. "You''ve become quite cold... Did something happen, Child?" Vainticel asked. Her alluring smile still looking so tempting. "If it can be called as trouble, then, by all means." I snorted and looked away from the irritating sight. ...why am I getting annoyed? Shouldn''t my best reaction be interests? I glanced at myself and then to the Goddess of Temptation. I had a body that could be said as ordinary to the finest. Except the slightly-larger-than-average chests, I don''t have any distinctive beauty even when exposed naked. Comparing myself with other women like Renleina or Vainticel-sama is as if comparing a bronze with diamond. ...It can''t be... Am I jealous of her figure...? What am I? A girl meeting a love rival who is a Hollywood actress? "You are a girl, Child. You have always been one, in fact." "Please don''t just read my mind like that... and I wasn''t a girl in my previous life." "Are you sure?" "Do I have to mention it when you''re reading my mind?" I visualized the previous me reflected in the mirror. Those dark hair, dark pupils and sharp gaze with a fit figure albeit shorter than average Japanese youth. Vainticel nodded down twice and she said. "Hm... If that is what you think. I guess it is fine if you condition yourself with that notion until you are as old as ''that version'' of you." ...what...? I inclined my head and gave my patron goddess a questioning gaze. Unfortunately, my mind was dissolving into the white scenery. My body grew weaker and heavy, and my eyelids were heavy to keep open... "You might not notice it, but don''t you think your situation warrant a thoughtful recognition?" Vainticel said. "...what... do you... mean...?" I asked while having my mind corroded by drowsiness. The black haired lady exhaled, and she looked at me with pity. What... what are you... "Well... as you can see, this place is the hall where souls take forms befitting their true identities regardless of their wills." ...and...? "Normally, if a man is dead, his soul here will take the form of his teenage appearance. No one is under exception, and even the Evil God would be exposed bare here. Your form here reflects who and what you are." ...huh? Doesn''t that mean... I looked at my hands, but right at that moment, my memories jumbled together and my vision blurred like a kaleidoscope. Before everything became dark, I heard a chime ringing again. "It''s okay to let your heart decides your path, Child." - - - - - - Darkness was surrounding me. I gazed on a white ceiling I knew all too well but there was no distinct smell of antiseptic around. I sat up and looked around me, only to find I was back in my room. Then I heard a low snore. Rolling my gaze toward the source of voice, I found Anise and Alia sitting in the corner. The two leaned their shoulders and slept soundly. Ah, Anise is drooling. Still, the more important question is about my situation. I wondered why the duo was here but the door to my room opened with slight creaking sound. There, I noticed a little girl with silver hair and ruby red eyes staring wide eyed at me. "Ah, if it''s not Lily." I said. "O-o-Onee... Onee-chan...!?" Lily yelped, the wooden basin she held was about to fall but she regained her control. I put a finger on my lips and glanced at the sleeping duo. Lily held her breath and nodded repeatedly, then I urged her to come over in silence. Once she stood near my bed, I suggested Lily to sit on the bedside. "I-I can''t be so rude..." "It''s fine... I insist since you helped me. Along with these two." The little girl nodded again. She really looks like a small animal and she''s just too cute. It''s good that Haru isn''t here else he would pounce on her. That fiend isn''t a pervert only for show, after all. Once lily sat down, I observed her hair reflecting the moonlight. Since the window was closed, the warmth did not leave the room, but it was still dark. I gazed up at the night sky. The clouds cleared up and stars could be seen clearer than the usual. Autumn really is the best season for stargazing. "Erm... O-o-Onee-chan was brought over by Anise onee-chan. Th-then, Alia onee-chan helped me to nurse Onee-chan since Onee-chan''s fever was very high..." Lily explained. Hm... so many ''Onee-chan'' she stuttered, huh. This girl is seriously cute like the rumored Bookstore. Then I heard an ''ah!'' sound coming out from Lily and she told me. "...Umm... Onee-chan, your... your clothes were changed by Alia onee-chan..." ...Geh! Above everyone, it''s the poker faced mage who found out...!! I shivered and so I glanced at the sleeping person. Did she just grin in her sleep...? I tried to shake off my terror by turning back to Lily. "Lily, do you have some memory alteration charms...?" I asked her. "N-No...! O-onee-chan, what are you trying to do...!?" She replied in panic. Well, I wanted to erase these two''s memories. If they remembered nothing then my secret is safe... "No, wait... Lily, don''t tell me you too...?" I stared at the girl and her cheeks reddened. Her figure shrank and she bowed her head. "I''m-I''m so-sorry...! I''m sorry!" "Uwah! Okay, okay! Don''t cry! Don''t cry...! It''s alright! I''m cool with it, okay!?" I spent a hard time convincing her but at last, the little girl sobered up. Panting, I exhaled and placed a hand on my temple. "...uuh... Onee-chan... Why did you hide it...?" "...it''s not like I intend to hide it, but... I don''t feel like exposing my proof of defeat." I shrugged and looked toward the night sky. "...Proof of defeat...?" Lily asked and I turned to her. A smile crept under my nose and I gazed at her with a gentle stare. "I lost, and I was given this." I remembered the time when Fei ran rampage. It didn''t look like he rampaged but I knew he was not him. He would not kill without resolution. That guy would never even try to kill when there''s a clearly harmless injured person. That''s not him. I know it, but I couldn''t drag him out. I couldn''t stop him and it was through sheer luck that he snapped back. I''m pretty sure the same thing isn''t going to happen and it caused me to clench my hands tight. "This means I''m not strong enough. I have to try harder." If once isn''t enough, then I can just do it twice, or thrice. I may never be able to catch up, but I will do my best and reach a greater height. To fulfill my promise with him... I needed more power. "......I... think... Onee-chan has already done... enough..." ...huh? I looked at Lily. The girl with silver hair opposing my gold hair was staring hard at me. She was biting her lips, and her gaze was... hard to look at. "Onee-chan... you''ve done... enough..." ...enough...? Me? About what...? Why... Why are you looking at me like that...? "...no. I haven''t... done anything yet. I''m still not able to do anything..." "That''s not true...!" I jolted once Lily shouted. It was the first time that she ever raised her voice and I couldn''t help but to sense sadness in her wispy voice. "That''s not... true..." She said, then she exasperated. Noticing my stare, Lily avoided it and stayed silent. After a while, Anise and Alia woke up and the trio left my room. Leaving me to sleep with a degree of discomfort I never felt before. - - - - - - Before anyone noticed, the day of departure arrived. I was already standing in front of the Academy with a carriage right ahead of me. "Lady Charlotte Augmund, I presume?" A butler with white hair and neat moustache asked. I nodded down and revealed the Quest parchment to him. His smile went soft and he said. "I see... you certainly resemble your mother. My name is Rudolph Avenelt. Your father''s personal guard and your assigned driver from this moment onward." He bowed his head while placing a hand on his left chest. "It is an honor to serve the precious lady of the Augmund household." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "...raise your head. It''s me who should apologize for the inconvenience I will cause for you." The old man leaked a low laughter befitting his image as one. Saying ''No no. I am not worthy of your concern, Milady.'' with a bright gaze. Geh... so humble! This won''t end if I kept on putting a facade like this!! I mean... I was told to stay on guard against them (nobles) by my parents but they never said who I should exclude from the blacklist! My business smile cramped the muscles of my face and I regretted not asking for the details back when I had time... "Big sis!!" I heard a pitter patter and I noticed a redheaded boy with green eyes wheezing hard. "Oh, it''s Leon... and the trio." "Why are you making us as a package?!" "Anise''s right. Please don''t just label us as if we''re a set." Right. Whatever you say. There were Anise, Alia and Lily lining up behind my little brother. Somehow, I was reminded of the story of Momotarou with his three animal companions seeing this sight. "You should''ve told me you''re leaving today!" Uwah, the Demon Prince is angered! "We-Well... I was sick and I didn''t have time to..." "Weren''t there many opportunities!?" Hii! I''m sorry! I backed away slightly but Alia tapped Leon''s back. "Isn''t there something more important than being upset, Leonhardt?" She asked and Leon''s fuse went down. Good job, Alia! I exhaled but I realized. Aren''t these two quite close? Though Leon clicked his tongue and snorting, Alia was staying right behind him and she showed not a hint of displeasure despite being treated like that. Then, as if giving up, my little brother sighed in resignation and looked up at me. "Big sister, please return safely." Leon said. "Of course I will!" I replied and patted his head. Oh my, he''s growing taller... Hm, now I feel relieved that demons can grow the same way as humans do. But maybe it''s because Leon is a half-human that he grows up normally? Anyway, I can relax to know my little brother can be a manly adult. "Well, I will go out for a while. Please take care of my little brother, Anise, Alia." I bowed to the duo and they grinned. "Yay! Let''s go on a date, Leon!" Anise aimed a fist into the sky and hopped like rabbit. "...stay safe, Charlotte." Alia nodded. Yep! I don''t intend to waste my school life and I will return as fast as possible! "...eh, why do I have to be taken care of? Especially by these idiots..." That''s not good, Leon! You shouldn''t sulk when you are going to be surrounded by girls while your sister is out for job! That''s something any man would want and even I want to be surrounded by bishoujos. Well, other than my petty ambition, I heard a certain footstep full of preparedness. Unexpectedly, I saw Fei. He was wearing a long mantle covering his body and he looked like a nomadic traveler from afar. He walked toward me and stood before my eyes. "Charlotte." He called out. "Please do use these." I was handed two long objects wrapped with white cloth. Frowning, I felt the weight and noticed them as a weapon. I unwrapped one and knitted my brows together. "...Tyrfingg and a new sword? Just where did you get this one?" I batted a glance at Fei. "This one... is crafted by my personal blacksmith." He answered. Personal blacksmith? I raised an eyebrow upon hearing the Seventh Prince saying something about someone else related to him. Fei was staring at me with a guilt ridden face and he apologized. "I''m sorry. I have no other thing to assist you in your Quest." "...right. I think I told you to stop apologizing, right?" The youth smiled wryly. He apologized again and it irritated me. Had I not put a mask since I don''t want to offend the driver coming from Aeinsland, I would have kicked his butt again. Holding my annoyance, I exhaled and unwrap the cloth. Then I noticed. "This is... a katana...?" I unsheathed the sword and felt the weight of the sword. The thin one edged blade was slightly curved with particular motif, and the faint blue glow from light reflection stunned me. It was a bit heavy for me but katana has a different center of gravity compared to ordinary sword. It''s not aimed to slash but to slice in one clean strike. I wielded the sword with a hand and performed a side swing. "...hm. The weight is also perfect to add a boost for attacking..." I murmured. "That''s a given. I had it crafted especially for you." Fei said. Geez, this guy likes to speak without any shames. How did you even measure the weapons to fit for my needs? I exhaled and I felt my cheeks heating up. Ugh, I hate how his voice affected the Crest stronger compared to others... Sheathing back the katana, I set it behind me. Now I have two swords with two completely different characteristics. I guess it''s fine since I don''t have any spare sword other than the repaired Tyrfingg, but it''s still too exhausting for the barely recovered me. I should find a way to train back from scratches. It''ll be harder for me in the long run if I don''t gain something in my absence. "Lady Charlotte, it''s about time." Rudolph said. I nodded to him and turned to see my family, my friends, and my knight. Burning this image into my memories, I made sure that I am going out to return back to them. Also, I intended to get stronger and it definitely will surprise everyone. "Well, I shall leave now. See you later." I parted ways and walked to the carriage. "...please don''t be reckless." Fei said. Ha... just stop it, will you? I''m starting to feel sick of being worried. I shouldn''t have said a parting word but once I glanced at Lily... "You''ve done enough..." ...I stopped my feet. I was standing in front of the carriage, looking up, and I felt Fei''s stare at me. "...Fei." I called out. "...am I not ''there'' yet?" The youth behind me did not answer me. Somehow, my heart was beating furiously and I couldn''t help but to feel dizzy. Still, I did notice something and it caused me to bite my lips and entered the carriage. "All aboard now?" The driver asked as he closed the door. I nodded to him and he showed a polite smile. The man in black clothing similar to a butler uniform went back to the driver seat and whipped the Sleipnirs. They neighed and the carriage slowly moved then accelerating. I saw the academy shrinking in my sight. I saw two familiars flying above the sky and I saw my brother as well as my friends. Then... I saw him who gazed at me, and he revealed a smile of relief. As if he was glad he would not see me again. "......" I turned away and plopped my back against the comfortable chair in the carriage. This one which smelled like polished wood was somewhat foreign for me. Gazing upward, I breathed out and whispered in a hoarse voice. "...it hurts, you know...? Am I really unneeded by you...?" My heart thumping with sharp pain, and my sight blurred before I fell asleep in the carriage. Somehow... I couldn''t keep awake at all and wished this all was a mere dream. - - - - - - -???''s POV- "Oh, she''s leaving..." Hah ha. What an interesting girl. I never thought that my accidental hitchhiking ended up with me meeting such existence. I was intrigued after all. This kingdom reeked of blood and evil, yet I sensed several bright lights and a golden light which didn''t look like anything even in the personal records of Midgard. "Hmm... unlike Summoned Heroes and Reincarnated Ones. She''s a different kind." An Irregular. I whistled as I swung my legs back and forth. Atop a watchtower of a white palace, I hummed while gazing upward. "Well..." I raised my hand. "This thing here isn''t something from anywhere else too." I can feel the might of this sword-look-alike and I''m pretty sure this isn''t it. It''s a weapon imitating the form of a sword to hide its gruesome identity. Though I cared not a thing about it, let''s say that I will be in danger if I stayed here for a long time. While only one is active, I don''t want to have my fates sealed so soon. Dueling a Created One is no better than playing a chess with the Evil God anyway. So many unknown things. So many wonders. I think I''m in love with this world but I am in search of my fated one. I''m the last of my species anyway so I must at least have some wives. By the way, I''m a virgin~ "Oops, I will lost her if I dilly dallying here." I stood up and set my eyes on the golden light. "What will she choose? Who will she pick? If it''s her, I''m pretty sure the world will change in a rate faster than when Summoned Heroes appeared." Since she''s pretty much an unknown, I doubt gods have taken notice of her and the Chief is a softhearted fellow with mean eyes. But...! I don''t want demons to catch her either!! "So... Let''s go! Let''s go!! I will raise your Flags and enter your Route, my Heroine!!" My hair flowed as wind struck my black wings. Then I descended from the watchtower and flew into the sky. Volume 4 Chapter 5 - My Doubts Multiplied I woke up with a shock. The carriage braked quite strong I nearly flew off the chair. Then I heard Mr. Rudolph apologizing. "My deepest apology! Your highness, we shall take a detour!" ...huh...? Why? I peeked out from the window and I saw a disturbing scene. We''re traveling through a forest, not too thick but the trees were similar to pines. Tall and rigid. Bushes and wild grasses fenced the animal path and there were vines to veil the content of the forest, but ahead of us... The road was blocked with fallen trees, and there were some unusual broken woods. Not to mention a trace of red dragged away into the bushes. "Wait. Are they parts of a carriage?" I asked. Don''t tell me it''s raided?! Once I thought of such thing, the bushes rustled and I saw a shadow of a person dashing out from it. Long flowing blonde hair with thin shades of green and cloaked with an expensive dress, slightly tattered at the ends. It was a girl with pointy ears. Following after her was a boy with identical expensive clothing. Though having different color variation and motifs, the boy with honey brown hair and sharp eyes possessed a grim look and he brought out an ornamented sword. "Curses! We''re back here again!?" The boy shouted. "Do something about it then!" The elven girl shouted then shrieked. Ah, there are a group of bandits and... wait, what? Those green skinned fellows... goblins!? Humans and demi-humans are banding together!? I raised my brows upon the sight but I soon realized the carriage turning over. This is bad... Mr. Rudolph is also panicking. Forget it! I''ll do something about this!! I kicked the carriage door open and launched out, taking my swords with me. My feet landed smoothly on the ground and I turned sharply before flying off toward the mixed up bunch of hostiles. "M-Milady!?" Mr. Rudolph raised a yelp. However, I have already arrived in the danger zone. One of the goblins widened their dull yellow eyes and several pointed their fingers at my running figure. But, I have already arrived in front of them and unleashed a wide slash. "Khiikk!?" A goblin let out its death throe after I slashed its carotid. As expected, Tyrfingg has sharpness in addition of its light weight. The sword was swung in succession and the goblins fell without any resistance. I raised my body and stared at the corpses, minding not the bandits or two nobles who are frozen stiff and I frowned. "Collars...? Slaves...? Then you are all..." I looked at the bandits. They were clothed with rag armors and there were no decency in their clothing. Worn out bandanas, dirty sleeveless tunic, belts made from dried animal skins cut roughly and there were collars as well as cuffs engraved with Runes strapped on their belts. To be honest, they all have tanned skins and their bodies were leaning to muscular. Though saying goes that, they had creepy glares and their eyes showed darkness. A pit less darkness full of malice. "...Slavers...!" I shouted in anger. Posing an offensive stance, I roared as I struck a bandit at the shoulder with Tyrfingg. The bandit flew off the ground and I hammered him into a tree. He gasped and air was expelled from his lungs. Both the shock and injury caused him to faint and I heard an angry howl from behind me. "Watch out!" A voice shouted and when I turned, the bandit approaching me was slashed down by the noble boy. He glanced at me and his ruthless expression was shattered with a tint of red on his cheeks. His pupils grew larger but I did not hesitate to pull out my katana and threw it towards him. "Don''t move or you''ll die!" I shouted and the boy flinched. The moment the black sword flew to him, he shut out his eyes but the weapon simply passed by him. Grazing his hair, the flying sword stabbed a bandit who''s nearing the elven girl. He groaned as his arm was pierced by the blade of the katana, then he fell down only to be hit by my flying kick at his temple. "Please stand back." I told the elven girl who''s fallen to the ground, and retrieved the Japanese sword seamlessly. Oh my, her sitting position is a bit awkward... I looked away as peeping isn''t my hobby and it''s not like I must know the shameless side of a lady. Even if she''s so scared she pissed herself, of course. But, seeing my actions, the bandits paled and they hurried back to return into the bushes. "You all won''t return unscathed!!" I roared. I leaped past the noble kid and the elven girl. My legs infused with magic and I felt lighter than usual. In two steps, I reached the other bandits and without hesitation, struck the back of their necks with Tyrfingg''s handlebar, punches and kicks. Within several minutes, all hostiles were neutralized and I looked down on them. They were ordinary slavers, or maybe bandits. They didn''t look like assassins and none were skillful enough to handle more than a strike from me. I was disappointed by their battle prowess but I smelled rust. Looking around, I found dead bodies lying tragically, drenching in their pool of blood. A knight had his chest stabbed through with a spear, another sprawled on the ground with his throat slit open. I also saw two female knights but they were in a state much horrible than the males. "......fireball." I commanded with a will. The corpses were burned down into ashes and I proceeded to gather the ashes with magic. Though I can''t really waste my mana, I can''t allow the dead be left alone only for them to return back from their graves as undead monsters. It''s my last respect for the dead and it''s my responsibility since I am a witness of their last trace of existence in this world. Burning the scene into my memories, I clasped my hands and prayed for their souls. Once done, I was about to return but I noticed suspicious trails as if something was dragged away into the tall grasses. I closed my eyes and extended my perception by fiddling with my aura, but... "......I didn''t make it in time." I exhaled in regret and self-disgust. If I were right, slavers always came with their own carriages to bring over the slaves they captured. From the looks of it, the carriage had fled and it probably took some surviving knights to be sold as slaves. Counting the corpses, I also realized that there were no female elves among the casualties. If so... I really am late. Too late to save them. I raised my head and felt saddened. After all, if it''s only at this extent, I won''t reach his back even if I devoted myself to purge all evils in the world. I shook off the thought immediately and slapped myself back to reality. I checked the bandits for hidden weapons and tied them all with their belts. Although I killed the goblins, it''s not like I don''t have any mercy in me. Well, I do want to kill these bastards but I''m a stranger to their targets. "Hm... let''s just have those two pick their punishment." Once done, I returned only to find a chaotic scene. "Pervert! Fiend!! You looked right!? You saw it, right...!?" "I! Don''t! Know! What! You! Are! Talking about!!" ...wow. A full blown romcom situation. The elven girl was furious while gripping the hems of her dress and the human boy was looking away with irritation written clearly on his face. I heaved a sigh, then Mr. Rudolph who was watching from the sideline noticed me. "Milady! You''re safe!!" He rushed to me. "Ah, yes. Here''s the rest, Mr. Rudolph." I presented the bandits in tow. The three persons gazed at me with slack jaws now. What? What are you looking at? Did I do something wrong? Snapping himself out of it first, the noble boy stared at me, looking up and down intently while crossing his arms. Next, he said. "How impressive... To think that such a young girl is capable of defeating a band of trained slavers... and so quickly. I think I''m in love." ...uh... right. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear the last line. While saying that in my mind, the noble boy approached me and... He''s tall. Not too tall compared to Fei but he''s still taller than me by a head. He has straight nose, firm build and he''s... somehow average. Compared to Leon or Fei or Senior... he looked the most normal except his host-like face that placed him between Fei and Senior. Either my eyes turned bad or maybe the boys in Magnis are natural born Bishounen or Ikemen. "Good day to you, O Battle Maiden. I thank you for your kindness in assisting us from the maw of death. This debt shall forever be engraved in my heart." The boy said, taking my hand and kissed the back of it without any shame! Eew...! So disgusting! This is why I hate chatterbox which is nobility!! I yanked off my hand immediately and I explained. "I am simply passing by. There''s no need to thank me." "But you saved us. Without our guards, only doom and fate worse than death would await us. In accordance to my family''s tradition, I will definitely pay off this debt I have incurred." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Hah. So blunt... but still honeyed words. I was about to sneer at him yet when I saw the Elf... I chose not to. Why is she glaring at me as if I killed her parents? "...you. You''re wearing Leimburg Academy''s uniform. Are you a student?" The girl asked. "Hm... I am not obliged to answer you but... Indeed I am." I answered. The elf pondered, then her brows knitted down even deeper. She snorted and turned away as if losing interest soon after. "Ah... my deepest apology. She''s not so sociable but she does not possess ill will." The boy said. Well, I guess that is expected, seeing a fellow woman who could defeat a group of bandits and goblins all by herself. I definitely don''t look like ordinary person and I''m not too good in controlling my emotion once I met the worst kind of people. "It is fine. Besides, I am used to it." I answered with a smile. Both Mr. Rudolph and the boy had their complexion clouded over. Once again, I have yet to understand what words I spun out from my tongue but I couldn''t allow the situation remained as is. "The two of you... are you traveling together?" I asked. "Yes, we are." "No, we don''t." ...I got two different reactions. Damn, just how difficult can nobles be? Somehow, I can see the elf girl as an obnoxious snob too. I exhaled and glanced at Mr. Rudolph. "Mr. Rudolph, is it fine for you to take in two more passengers...?" The old man bowed with his signature ''hand on his left chest'' move. So perfect, so refined and so elegant I could call him as Dandy but I don''t want to shame myself in front of two aristocratic brats. "Your kindness knows no bound. Of course this lowly servant does not mind, and also... It is necessary for the three delegates have gathered in one place." ...huh? Did I just hear it right? I stared at the butler with a blank face, then I turned to the two noble kids. What I got was the same, dumb response as if clowns have gathered around the sacred round table. - - - - - - - "My name is Elliot Albasque Von Aeinsland. The First Prince and the legitimate successor of my father, King Arthur Aeinsland. It is truly a blessing for having to meet the rumored daughter of our kingdom''s heroes." The noble boy bowed. With me sitting across the two delegates in the carriage, a sudden introduction was given out and I was gawking like a bird seeing another prince with absurd level of humility unlike a certain Seventh Prince. I mean... how the hell I am supposed to know the potential king of my kingdom is sitting face to face with me!? Isn''t this way too much to be true!? And heroes...? Are my parents really that famous...? Wait, that doesn''t matter now...! "Pl-please raise your head, your highness...! I do not deserve anything worth for you to lower yourself..!!" I stammered and prevented the prince from bending down his body to the limits. But, he did not listen to me. "How could I disrespect my lifesaver? You have allowed us a chance to live and you avenged our guards. Is it not common courtesy to pay our gratitude to such noble person?" Well, that''s... I don''t think it''s wrong, but...! I don''t like the elf''s stare! It hurts, you know!? Stop looking at me as if I''m your love rival!! I''m not a third wheel, okay!? I''m just a passing by ally of justice!! "Hmph. You sure have the nerves to lower your head to a stranger like her. So it''s true that humans'' loyalty is lower than a dog''s." The girl criticized. What a harsh word to say... she''s showing an uncute side and yet, His Highness does not look offended by her. His business smile plastered with a hint of bitterness, then he said. "That might be so, but pride does not compare to the weight of a life, Seina." He said. Ah... so her name is Seina. A good name with a nice ring, but it ended with a vocal letter. Melinda and she does bear some similarity like her hair. It''s very long and possessing a particular gradation of color. "Also... you were saved by her too. Don''t you think it is rude to not at least give out your name and gratitude to her?" The temperature has dropped visibly. To think he did not have any hesitation in demanding something from another Territory''s princess... my heart was beating fast, expecting some sort of chaos to happen, but... "......fine. I won''t repeat myself so listen up, human!" Eeeeh...?! She took the bait!? "My name is Seina El'' Etria Serilia, the rightful heiress of the Elven Kingdom Celestia! Know that only the most honorable is allowed to hear my name so pay your respect!" ...uwah, it''s the archetype of the typical Rich Girl character...! I hate those kind of women the most!! "No, no...! That is not right!! The three of us are all equal here, Seina!!" His Highness Elliot retorted. "What do you mean by that, Elliot? Isn''t it obvious that she''s simply a replacement to our guard?!" Her Highness Seina pointed at me. Hey, that''s rude, princess...! I was about to yell out but Elliot exhaled. He closed his eyes, and when he reopened them... "Enough, Seina. You are going overboard." " ".........!?" " I gasped while a shiver ran down my spine. I gripped the handle of Tyrfingg but the cold pressure instantly vanished. I saw Elliot smiling and Seina... wow. She''s like a small animal cornered by its natural predator. "Lady Charlotte was the one who fended off our enemy with ease. Instead of leaving us to fates, she jumped into the fray, saving us and even gave us a shelter. You have no right to insult her, do you understand?" "Y-y-Yes....." Good, the prince relaxed his shoulders and the absolute zero pressure dissipated. I exhaled in relief, but an impression rose from my gut. "...I... never thought you could express such hostility, your highness..." I muttered with a mix of admiration and fear. "Ah... well, life as an imperial heir is a cruel one. Actually, did I scare you?" He asked. I shook my head and chuckled. "No, just a little surprised. I have yet to see many respectable nobles in my days as a student in Raumia, so I am glad to have met someone such as you." The prince nodded. He said ''It is an honor to hear your praises'' with a slight bow. Neglecting the shivering Seina, I remembered something important and so I slipped my hand into my shawl. "That''s right..." I paused. "Please take this." Presenting a small bottle filled with dust, Elliot had his eyes widened in question. "The last remnant of your knights. I took the liberty on cremating them so please accept it." Then, the prince''s eyes flashed before narrowing down. His smile vanished and he stared at the tiny bottle. After a while, he raised his hand and I put the bottle onto the open palm. "Take good care of it, although I believe that giving it to the knights'' families is the best option." "......Why did you go to such extent...? Lady Charlotte, I don''t believe you did this out of obligation... right?" ...well... if asked like that... I don''t really know how to respond either. I tilted my head to the sides and pondered, then I looked at Elliot squarely. "If they are forgotten... wouldn''t they truly died in vain?" Then, a silence long enough to last until the dusk emerged. I averted my eyes since I didn''t want to worsen the mood, but when I gazed outside of the carriage, I remembered. I died once. I know how important life is, and that''s why I don''t want to see the dead being disrespected, much less forgotten. When I gazed up, though... a question rang inside my head. ...shouldn''t I have died back when Fei pierced my heart? Why am I still alive? I placed a hand on my chest. I felt my heart beating normally, I sensed the warmth of a living being, but... Why? How is it possible? Although there are spells to heal wounds, the experts in healing magic could only be counted with fingers. There''s no way my wound could be healed in a short time, and too much time passed. Enough for my soul to ascend to heaven judging from the story I heard. Not to mention my illness disallowed my body from possessing and wasting mana beyond a certain amount.. The torn heart. Massive blood loss. Broken limbs and numerous injuries. Empty mana reserve as well as relapse of the unique illness, also the suspicious sword which could disintegrate a mutated Asura into black dust. There were too much hindrances it''s not possible for me to survive. I should''ve died back there, but here I am. Alive... and well enough to feel as if my body is as light as feathers. Moving my hand up, I felt the area where my wound was. Not only that, another realization dawned upon me and I gasped. "...could it be... This Crest is what''s keeping me alive...? Or..." Volume 4 Chapter 6 - I Have to be Strong -Leon''s POV- And... There she goes. The girl who took me in as her sibling disappeared into the horizon along with the silhouette of the carriage. I expelled a sigh and turned around, but I was met by a curious pair of grey eyes. What does he want? This fucking bastard... he really has the talent to tick off a half-demon such as me. I rarely cared about other beings but this guy... He''s different than the rest. No... could I even call him different? Rather than abnormal, he''s exuding an air which bear no resemblance with anything. He smelled unlike anything I''ve encountered in the past, and I loathed it. Very much so. What''s so different between me and him? Why is big sis attracted by him? What is so good about this unknown bastard? I would have liked to kill him since he seemed to be big sister''s biggest suffering, yet, I realized I''m no match to him. At least for now. I snorted and walked past him, and I heard series of footsteps. "........." I went into the school premise, going to the backyard through the main building, and... "The fuck are you three doing!?" I yelled at the dumbasses who were behind me. The expressionless mage, the idiot, and the shorty are lining there! Why!? Is this a military drill? Since when did I become the captain of a squad!!? "I want to have a date with you!" The idiot announced. "I would like to ask some things to you but I wish to change the location first." The Mage answered. "E-eh, err...! Lily is... Lily has no class today, so... she wants to be with Onii-chan..." The shorty lowered her head. For the love of Blaze, women! Just how selfish and wicked are they!? Is this a punishment?! Have the gods taken notice of my evil deeds and decided to push big sister''s responsibilities to me?! While it might be wrong, big sister has always been the one who kept these three on tight leashes. If left alone, they would wander and create havoc! Not to mention two must have a certain someone dead. What about the Mage? She has something to ask so I dare say she intended to interrogate me before killing me, and the Idiot... well, she''s an idiot. Nothing more or less. Come to think of it, the Idiot and the Shorty is incomparably weaker than big sister and the Mage. They gave off a different scent I am unhappy about and they have the bearing of a genius acting as a fool. Though the Idiot has always been an Idiot so she''s a thoroughly genuine prodigy of an idiot. "You thought of something rude, right!?" The idiot shouted. Well, maybe I am but I don''t care. I have no time with these humans and I don''t give a damn about them. Honestly, I wanted to find some demons to kill but I''m quite certain it would spell my end if seen by these three. Walking into the hallway, my footstep resounded with the three humans''. But once I was feeling fed up about it, my arm was yanked and sensed a heavenly degree of softness. I glanced only to find the Mage wrapping my right arm with her arms and pushing it into her bountiful chests. "Don''t ignore me. Come with me." The Mage said. What in Blaze''s name...?! What is she trying to do!? Seduction? A plan to assassinate me by using her charms? I admit she has larger sizes than big sister but I have no interest in flirting! This is a trap!! "...hm? You..." I sniffed something strange, and it held... nostalgic impression. The scent came from the Mage but why? Why does it feel I know her scent...? Isn¡¯t this¡­ "Ah, no fair...! I want to hold his hand too, Alia!!" The Idiot shouted. "Wh... eh... Err...! Uuh...! Alia Onee-chan... So... so aggressive...!" The Shorty stuttered with flushed cheeks. Fuck. I''m going to hate how things will proceed... and how is this Mage so strong!? I couldn''t even resist her and when I stopped struggling, the Idiot grabbed my other arm and snuggled it around her unfortunate washboard. "I have them! Stop looking at them with those eyes, Leon...!!" Actually, it''s rougher than the Mage''s. I wanted to retort her but I felt a tug coming from my back. I turned around only to find the Shorty nearly in a burst of tears clinging to me like a small animal. "...what... what the fuck...!? You three, get off me!!" "I won''t until you listen to me." "Leeeoonnn...! Let''s go out today! Let''s have a date!!" "Onii-chan...!" Shit! Women are fucking troublesome!! This is why I hate associating with them (big sister excluded) and I hate humans! - - - - - - I sneezed and felt a small shiver across my shoulders. What the heck...? "Is something wrong, Lady Charlotte?" Elliot asked. "Uh... the air seems to have grown chilly." I hugged my arms and glanced up. The sky was darkening with stars growing visible in the eastern horizon. Mr. Rudolph said that the path still went on so maybe we''re not going to arrive in a day. "Hm... I admit traveling at night will bring dangers. Do you mind if we camp out for today, ladies?" I shook my head and Seina snorted. She didn''t say anything so I guess it is fine... right? Looks like she''s still scared by the prince''s cold demeanor. And so the carriage stopped. Father''s aide went down and displayed his skills in making a camp but I didn''t expect it to have remarkable designs. As expected, the royalty must have lived with ease despite the vastness of the Continent. Still... with the slavers from before being taken care of by Mr. Rudolph, the travel was surprisingly full of obstacles. Monsters, accidents, or anything that could be classified as obstructions for ordinary carriages happened often. Had I not felt something was wrong then we would have to walk all the way to the meeting place. ...I wonder if the spiky haired highschool boy is around. Somehow, I started to think that fate has something against me. "Well, can''t mull over it forever." I shrugged as I quickly chopped deer''s flesh into chewable pieces and skewered them with a wooden stick. "Mi-Milady...?! What are you...!?" Oh, it''s Mr. Rudolph. I told him I wanted to cook dinner tonight but he shook his head. "Please leave such work to me! Milady should not dirty her hands..." ...such a person showing fearful expression made my impression of the butler lesser than before. "Aren''t we all the same? We are not in our kingdom, much less nobles in this place. It''s better for us to work together." "Even so..." I smiled wryly, then I heard nearing footstep. Seina popped out from inside the tent and she looked restless. "...hm? Is something wrong, your highness?" I asked. She choked upon seeing me. Batting away her gaze, she resembled a kid caught doing pranks. How surprising, I thought she''s just a snob... "Err... Nothing!" She yelled and fled back into the tent. ...I exchanged looks with Mr. Rudolph and we shrugged in wonder. What a weird elf, just like Melinda. As soon as I finished cooking with the help of Mr. Rudolph, I called out to Elliot who was keeping watch of the carriage in addition of Seina. Surrounding a campfire, skewered deer meats were being grilled and I smelled the aroma which nearly let loose a growl of the beast in my stomach. I have to hold back as I am in the presence of two great figures, but I have no chance to restraint my hunger as I eyed the grilled deer intensely. "Hm... It does smell good." Elliot muttered with a light smile. "To be honest, I never thought traveling outside could be this exciting." Oh? So his highness isn''t an outdoor person? "Pardon my rudeness, but... Your highness, is this by any chance your first time camping out?" The boy chuckled. "Indeed, I rarely ventured so far away from the kingdom. The last time I walked outside of the palace, it was due to a subjugation mission given out by my father. I think it was when I was still nine and the place was only a day travel from the kingdom." Subjugation... Ha, haa... that sounds tough. I nodded down and glanced to Seina, but she scoffed. "Elves are all children of nature, the gentle mother Gaia''s descendants. We have no reason to build structures by altering nature, and never will we ever dare to." ...so she''s an environmentalist. I see... I noted this information into my mind and I proceeded to throw a dry wood into the campfire. Hazes scattered, then the flame grew brighter while warming my skin. "What about you, Lady Charlotte? You look like you have a fair share of life in the wilderness." Elliot muttered and earned me a point of interest. Well... I think he''s just trying to be nice while it could last. I don''t even know where exactly we''re going to and there''s nothing worse than being stuck with a couple of greenhorns in battles. Also an old man. I hugged my knees and stared at the campfire. "If you could call it as a travel, then I might have been walking back and forth around Death''s door for five years." My words created confusion above their heads. I coughed once and decided to tell a short version of my past until now. About Fei, about Ivory, about Takeru and Leon... as well as the recent spring incident. Once I was done, though... "My deepest apology... to think Milady has suffered for so long yet unrewarded for all this time... This old man has been acting as a fool, truly." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Eek! I don''t need an old man doing a dogeza in front of me!! Since when did your refined aura crumbled into smithereens, Rudolph-san!! "...So that was it... You have gone through... so many hardships, Lady Charlotte." "Even your highness too!?" I looked to Seina for help but the elven princess is... at the verge of tearing up a whole bucket with snots and red cheeks. The moment she noticed me, she turned away and shouted. "I-Im not crying! I don''t sympathize you at all...!!" ...ah. She''s being dishonest. What a stereotype, this girl is... I breathed out in resignation after a while, but then I felt a piercing gaze coming from Elliot. "Setting that aside, Lady Charlotte... Are... are you alright...?" "I am fine. At the very least, I do not intend to participate in this Quest when I am at the worst condition." Since my illness has a quirk whenever people I am close to are around, I think it''s related to my mood or mental condition. The last time the relapse happened, my mind was also in a messy state so I could draw up the conclusion fairly easy. That''s why... All I need is to stay calm and collected. Uhm, it''s very hard for me but I think I can do it. At least it''s not impossible. "Setting aside my story, would you mind to share a slice of your life stories, your Majesty?" The boy''s smile froze for an instant before thawing back to normal. I and Seina were gazing at him with the look full of interests and he said. "Well... I have nothing much to boast for, ladies. It might be boring..." Not at all! Seina yelled and I also shook my head. The young prince let out a wry laugh and he told us about his life. Elliot was born as the only son in the royal family where his siblings were twin princesses younger than him. His father''s remarriage budded a rather strained bond with his father when he was only at five, especially considering how his mother, the late queen, died from assassination only a month before the second marriage. He lived a disciplined life as the son of the Warrior King but he rarely stepped out from the kingdom. Whenever he could leave, it was always when he was tasked to display his strength or to give him experiences in battlefields. Still, he thought of it as a good experience. He fought strong opponents, resolving problems in the frontiers, socializing with the people directly and living under the same roof with his allies. He even showed a bright smile while recounting his life! But... his expression clouded once he told me about the raid five years ago and a civil war happening ten years earlier. "It was horrible. So many tribes tried to overtake the kingdom and many died in vain without being granted with solace. There was no time to mourn and we had to fight our former allies who had turned into undead while fending off the warlords." ...ah. I also heard it. A Warlord declared his region''s independence right in the smack of the Territory and reinforced his army with many mercenaries, rogues and slaves. He even gathered capable tactician as well as elites including a few Royal Knight from Raumia. In fact, many from Raumia joined the Warlord and the flames of war razed two-third of Human Territory for three years. The only question was how and why a Warlord suddenly gained so much power unnoticeably. I tried to ask father through mails yet I never got clear responses too. "Though I was not born in the same era, I had seen and heard the tales left behind by those who are scarred by the tragedy." Elliot said. ...ah. Unlike Fei and Leon, this person seemed to be blessed. He even loved the kingdom which was his home. Somehow, I imagined Elliot as a patriotic person and I almost mistaken him as a charismatic leader had he not lowered his head further. Before long, his grief turned into complaints and I heard various things like corruptions or daylight slavery in the workplace of every noble he came across with. Yet he couldn''t do anything with his image being the crown prince and that he must have the assistance of all nobles rooting for his coronation. "...unlike me, you are a strong one, Lady Charlotte." Elliot interjected. What? I looked in bewilderment at the boy but he was shading a fake smile. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Exactly as I said. You are a very strong one, Lady Charlotte." He repeated. ...Is he mocking me? I frowned at him and spat out. "Your praise is wasted for me. I am not strong at all. Not for the least bit." "What are you saying...? Lady Charlotte, you are a strong person." "No I am not!" I half-shouted and it surprised everyone. Oh, damn...! Why do I have to lose my bearing now of all time!? But, once I looked around, everyone was perplexed by me. Even Seina was stunned. The first one to recover from daze was Elliot. He stood up and with a solemn gaze, told me. "Lady Charlotte, though I meant no harm... Why are you against accepting the truth...?" Wh... Why are you staring at me like that? "I know that you have seen many... horrors. But that does not mean you can degrade yourself like this..." Me? Degrade myself? I stared hard at Elliot and he proceeded on. "Lady Charlotte, you are strong. If not, you would have never been able to live for this long, nor would you be able to choose the path to bloodshed." "......what do you know about me?" "I know nothing. But you should know that there are people who are grateful for your help. Regardless of their intention, you tried to extend your hand. Even I am most grateful for you cremated the knights..." I turned away and left the three. Saying "Enough. I have no interest in hearing your pretty words any longer, your highness." I threatened, thus shutting up the three. I knew that I was being very rude but I couldn''t take it anymore. My appetite vanished and I retreated into the tent to rest. - - - - -Seina''s POV- What''s with her...? How disgusting. I could not believe she''s the daughter of the Heroes who ended the Warlord Rebellion. "Don''t make that expression, Seina. It is unbecoming." Elliot said. What? Why does he always know what I am thinking? As expected of my chosen vassal. He has the proper bearing for one such as me, but I don''t like how he pronounced his words. "Why? She''s nothing but a bumpkin raised in the edge of Territory. Even with her experiences, she''s nothing like us." "And that''s why your kingdom wanted to form alliance with us. Your arrogance has brought you down, no?" I... became silent at that. Because it was true. Because what this human said was... "The elves live in harmony with nature, but ever since you annexed the Dwarven tribes, your race has forgotten how to live under constant fear." And because of that... he paused. I bit my lips and clenched my hands in anger. I was about to lash out when a sigh was let out. "A country is indeed precious, but... if confronted by dangers, one would rather save themselves if not those close to them. Only the almighty could find a way to save everything, and¡­ she is one who wanders within the line separating two choices." "......I know that. That''s why I don''t like it. She''s just hesitating and acting as if her life has no meaning until she achieved what she wanted." I hate fools, but I hate indecisive fools the most. Doubting their selves, loathing their incompetence while being unable to perceive their true values due to mad pessimism. We elves could see people''s true nature as easily as blinking our eyes but never have I once seen a severe case like this. Really. She''s truly a fool. Even though the answer is so obvious¡ª "Saying is easier than doing. Seina, restraint yourself." Elliot muttered. "Ugh...! You sure do have some bravery to order your mistress around...!" I hissed. - - - - - - Night grew older with the stars shining above, and under the blanket, I told myself. I''m not strong at all. If I were strong, then I would have been able to prevent Ivory . I would have been able to help Leon in his personal revenge. I would have been able to save more students, and... If I were strong, I would have been able to ease Fei''s suffering. I clasped my hands and clenched them. I cursed myself for being weak, and I wanted to be stronger. I want to save myself from this chain. I want to help my family. I want to protect everyone dear to me. I want him to acknowledge me. In this world, I could never be the strongest. In this life. I could never hope to be what I wanted to be. I knew that there are so many things I could have, but I have to cross the river Styx if I truly wanted them. I have to struggle for it... and never have I ever succeeded. I don''t want to end like this. I don''t want to stay like this till I die. I hate the current me because I could do nothing other than being a burden for everyone. For him. That''s why... that''s why... "...I have to be stronger. No matter what..." Volume 4 Chapter 7 - I Questioned Myself After a month of travel, I started to see the sky growing whiter if not grayish. With the first white flake floating down, I breathed out and uttered. "Winter..." I gazed up after I stepped down from the carriage. In front of me was a tall stone gate, resembling the great walls of China with its uneven design stretching from the left to the right as far as eyes could see. It took a few days to arrive from the last place we stopped at and it required many detours to arrive at the main gate made from thick steel comparable to tungsten. The guards standing by the gate presented themselves and greeted us upon noticing the emblem carved on the carriage. It basically gave out our identity as it''s imbued by magic ink and Runes. Now we can pass, but... They have something attached on their heads and back! What the heck are they!? Animal ears?!! "Did the letter not inform you we intended to bypass into the South Territory?" Elliot asked. "I wasn''t informed of it!!" I replied with a shout. Why!? How?! Why does my first time in Questing resulted in me going over to another Territory!? This is just sudden, and it''s something hard to swallow when I was shoved with a greeting from beastmen on the get go! It doesn''t introduce them well! What the hell were you doing in your sleep, Author-sama!!? Suddenly I heard a snort and I turned to the elven princess who was crossing her arms and sustaining those water melons of hers. Annoying! Stop showing off those damn balloons!! The guards came over to us and Elliot was the one who greeted them. Hmm...? They looked surprised and frantic. Have they met Elliot before? "Our apologies, but the invitation your highness has given to us only mentioned three guests, including your highness himself." A man with brown fox ears and sharp canines said. Normally, I would have groaned at how they could not tolerate an addition of one more guest. As expected of the nobles, there were too many inflexible people with stones in their heads. It''s fortunate that I was used it, but dealing with the noble kids'' daily necessities had become a real chore. Other than that, Elliot was not so good in hunting properly with a sword. According to him, Aeinsland''s hunters often used bows as they were the sacred items offered by the Hunting Goddess Ederfelt with promises in gaining fruitful hunts. Elliot even boasted (which he rarely did, according to Seina) that he could hit a target more than 300 meters away with ease. Sadly, Elliot''s bow was broken, squashed by the fallen tree which ruined his carriage so the claim became invalid. Then, Seina was... as I had expected, she''s uncooperative. Very much so. I didn''t doubt her arrogance but she''s been avoiding me for a while. The only times we were together would be when we bathed together but... "Somehow, it didn''t excite me anymore." I ran a hand over my head. While it did cause a few anxious thumps, I felt nothing even when we were stark naked. I did burn the image into my memories but rather than arousal... I was downright jealous. The girl herself possessed slender legs, plentiful hips and butt, thin waist and also ample breasts. But... her height which was not so tall and not so short but still a head taller than me annoyed me as it completed her well-endowed figure to unimaginable height. If Fei were to meet her... I have to blind him or he will ogle her as long as he could. "No, wait...! Why am I thinking like that!?" I held my head and cursed my foolishness! Why why why!? Why is it always him who appeared in my mind when I''m this irritated!? Why the bastard who forced this Crest onto me!? Uuuugggh...! This is bad! My illness will relapse again if I don''t restraint myself! "Take a deep breath......" I inhaled with my nose. Then I exhaled "Huu......" steadily. ...alright. I''m calm now. I looked at Mr. Rudolph who is holding the door of the carriage bowed to us. "It seems I shall excuse myself now. May the gods deliver you their blessings, Milady." Ah, eh... right. I almost forgot! "Mr. Rudolph!" I called out. "Do you mind if I ask you what my father is doing currently...?" His face cramped, then, with a wry smile, he said. "Currently... My lord is attending a conference in the Northern Territory along with his wife." "I... see...... are they fine?" "Indeed they are. Milady might be surprised at how... discontented they are due to you being not near them but it let work progressed earlier." Ha... ha ha ha... I expected so. Father is too overprotective and mother is strict in several things. To be honest, I''m more than relieved as they were not sent to the frontline, especially when knowing how much a demon could do. That''s also one of the reasons why I want to be strong. I don''t want to see my family in danger and I''m their child. I have the duty to ensure everyone can stay together and the rights to spend times at peace with them. But... let''s finish this Quest first. I bowed and gave the butler my gratitude, then I walked back to the two nobles who were standing beside the gate. "What do we do?" "You will know soon." Not long after, I heard a rumbling sound and the earth shook. Why? What happened? The gate shook heavily, sending off dirt and pebbles resting on top of it and... The walls beside the gate parted open. "What the heck!?" I shouted in disbelief. "It is the security mechanism." One of the guards blew air with his nose proudly. What... Why... Why!? Why the hell is the wall which split open!? This isn''t Moses'' lore, dammit! Just who the hell designed this fake great wall?!! What''s the point of the gate then?! Ugh...! Forget it! I will only shame myself if I was startled by every little thing... Let''s stay calm and proceed... *SWISH!* A black shadow flew to me while I was looking away from it. But the moment it was about to hit me, I dove down and unsheathed Tyrfingg before slashing at the shadow. With a gasp, the attacker blocked my sword and revealed himself as a humanoid figure with steel gauntlets and greaves. He flew, landed and then hopping back. Straightening his back, a weird guy with a muffler and clothes in shambles sent a mischievous smile to me. "You''re good... Unexpectedly good for being a human, much less a girl!" He said with his cat ears twitching and tail swaying around. Uweeh... who''s this guy? A pervert...?! I set a stance but Elliot stepped into my vision and raised a hand. "It has been a while. How are you, Gramver?" "Nyaha, if it''s not the prince! Nyathing bad happened so it has been boring, nya!" Nya... seriously, this guy''s a werecat...? I lowered my sword upon exchanging glances with Elliot but the cat laughed. "Quite a haul, nya! Are these two your concubines, nya?" *BOOM!* A streak of light with branches struck the ground beside Gram and like a cat, he hissed while escaping. "I-insolence...! Who in Gaia''s name is this filth''s concubine!?" Seina yelled. "Nya nyah?! Nyah!? What''s wrong with this¡ªnyaaaaha!?" The cat cried while being electrocuted. Uwah! A lightning element magic! It''s the first time I saw it! - - - - "My apologies for the surprise, nya. Humans rarely came over to our territory and there''s been horrible tension for a while, nya." In the carriage especially prepared by the one named Gram, I looked around for the fancy looking carriage was similar to one used in Rome. Really, this is one heck of a carriage equipped with war steeds. I wonder how much gold coins were used to make it¡­ "Nya ha, you look like you have some fine taste, missy." The werecat snickered, then he put a hand on his left chest. "Mine name is Gramver Lin Xia, nya. I''m the prince''s escort as we did a mission together before, nya! Also, I know the elf over there, nya." He eyed Seina with a meaningful gaze full of mischief. The person herself was looking away with sullen mood and Elliot was smiling for business purpose as usual. Somehow, I think these three have complicated relationships too. "Hm... Then, Mister Gramver¡ª" "Gram is fine, missy, nya." "...very well. Gram, are you the one appointed as the delegate from the other side?" If so, it would bring some understanding to our positions and I''d like to finish the Quest as soon as possible. "Nyah, I''m just a simple escort." He smiled. "An insensitive person like me isn''t suited for that kind of task, nya. Also, I don''t really like the smell of Raumia''s people, nya." "Well... Raumia''s influence had reached all the way to the Neutral Sovereignty. It cannot be helped but the new Queen is ready to enforce a change in their orthodox rules." "Nyah, that little queen? I can''t find a will to trust her nya!" "But never did Raumia has ever tried to crown a queen, and she reigned by toppling the previous ruler unlike her predecessors." "Still unbelievable, nya. She has weapons under her dress so I can''t trust a shady woman like her, nya!" The two boys bantered about political stuffs as if it''s a daily occurrence! So confusing!! "But the missy here ain''t half-bad, nya. Who is she, nya?" Gram looked at me then to Elliot. "She is his daughter." The prince answered. "Say whaaaaaattt?!!" Uwa. I don''t like how this goes... Gram was flabbergasted and he suddenly prostrated in front of me. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! Please don''t tell your father about me testing you, nya!!" "Huuh?! What-what are you..." "I''ll do anything so please don''t tell him, nya! I will even lick your shoes¡ªgube?!" I didn''t hesitate to kick him. Even though we''re in carriage, I could at least raise my leg and stomped the shitty catboy who declared his shameless attempt to harass me. "There are limits in some things!!" "Gh... blah... n... nice kick... nyah......" In the end, the short travel went on in this manner. Of all things, there is only a question that remained: Just what did my father do to instill fears on the rumored prideful beastmen? - - - - The moment dusk arrived, I saw lights in a small distance away. Looking over them from the carriage, I glanced behind and noticed that the prince and the princess were fast asleep. Wow, these two are carefree and they''re cuddling together. I returned my gaze ahead and Gram''s ears twitched visibly. "Nyah, missy. Is it fine not to take your beauty sleep, nya?" He asked. "I''m not a princess in need of beauty." I refuted his words. The boy shrugged. His hair swayed, his cat ears twitching and he seemed to doze off at any second. I decided to sit beside him and he widened his eyes. "Missy, you sure have the guts, nya. Ain''t the first time seeing a human easily sitting next to a beastman without wariness but still impressive, nya." Hmph. Flattery won''t raise your value. Even if beastmen are known as fickle at times and that they are more intelligent than ordinary demi-humans, Gram is probably the same as Leon. Also... I heard that beastmen are nocturnal. "Will we be okay traveling at night like this?" I asked. "Nyathing to worry, nya. Most of us submit to the stronger ones through instincts so the probability of being attacked by weaklings are next to none, nya" Gram answered. Hm... but what about monsters? I asked him and he chuckled. "We live with them, nya. Anyway, we''re going to arrive probably at dawn, nya. Why don''t the missy rest instead, nya?" Gram offered. "I rested enough. Rather, I would like to converse with you, Gram." I replied. Hmm? The boy tilted his head and so I asked him about what kind of place we''re going to. Gram was a bit reluctant at first but he explained in a short summary. "Basically, Southern Territory is filled with tribes of demi-humans. One species for one tribe, a land for tribes bearing strong bonds, and a region for a Lord reigning the pieces of lands. With the hierarchy constantly changed through martial tournaments, it also gave ways for tribes to improve their livings and privileges in gaining resources while also bolstering their military power." Ooh... that sounds like the feudal era in Japan. Hmm... sengoku period, perhaps? "Currently, there are 216 registered tribes, 86 lands and 37 regions. All ruled by 8 Lords known as the Divine Beasts. They are the strongest of their species and tribes, and the Golden Tiger Monarchy is as missy expected." "The feline race... so the delegate will be a Tiger beastman." The catboy nodded. No wonder why he said he''s the escort. From the looks of it, even the hierarchy shouted ''Might makes right'' though I wondered how lions tribes were not considered as the top predator in the hierarchy. "Be careful around him, nya. I''m one case but most demi-humans despised the people coming from Raumia, even if they only visited that place, nya." "Why?" "It will be long to explain, nya. Just think of it as the usual racial discrimination, nya." Geh... that sounds problematic since that meant I won''t be welcomed with flowers and red carpet unlike the other two. But... there''s one thing bothering me. Leon who''s a demi-human doesn''t have ''Marking'' due to his mixed blood. Since demons have the special characteristic like that, surely beastmen, elves and dwarves possessed similar quirks to cope with threats. If ''Marking'' relied on purity of blood... "Gram, do you have something holding you back from being able to do what you want?" I asked. The boy dropped his jaws, then he laughed weakly. "Nyah, that''s correct." He answered. "As an ''Impure,'' I hold next to no ''Intuition'' of my lineage, nya." "''Intuition''...?" "Yep. That''s what beastmen could do to cope with the situation, nya. Intuition allows us to detach a portion of our soul to touch the spirits and feeling the natural movements of the world, nya. If done right, to predict the future is entirely possible though that rarely happened even among the descendants of the Divine Beasts." Hm¡­ so that''s it. It''s no wonder that he could dodge my attack by flipping around like a cat in danger. Looks like the beastmen valued their Sixth Sense the same way demons judged strength from the purity of their blood. So... if one couldn''t master it, then they aren''t even worthy to hunt together as a pack. "...Nyah. Missy, you look like you dislike our way in ruling, nya." "Of course I do. There''s no equality even though everyone is born helpless without capable of doing anything." All is equal. I was taught that be it in my past life or in this life. What''s more, it was my parents who told me that so it''s definitely not a wrong thing to see everyone eye-to-eye unless the subject is a gorgon. They would petrify any who made eye contact with them. I heard a short laugh and found Gram smiling ear to ear. He said, "Like parents, like children, nya. It seems that Master gave missy his entire wisdom without fail, nya." "...what do you mean?" "Nah, just talking to myself, nya. More importantly, nya. You look... unlike your parents, nyah." Huuh? What does that mean? Gram pointed at his head and eyes then I realized. "Ah. My hair and eyes... Well, are they strange?" I asked. "Not just strange, nya. To be honest, they aren''t ordinary colors, nya. While several did have gold hair like that, most are famous in terms of notoriety. And those green eyes resembled the eyes of a God." ...the... eyes of a God...? "Did you know, nya? The gods are divided into two factions, nya. The Old Gods who survived the End and the New Gods who were born after the End, nya. Among those who drown the continents, bringing storms and pacifying the darkness and light, only one existence is told to have a pair of emerald eyes, nya." Gram paused as he slowed down the carriage to turn around the corner. "...well, mentioning him isn''t something good either, nya. It would upset our Esteemed Emperor, nya." "Huh...? Why?" The demi-human grinned sheepishly and he said. "Demi-humans are descendants of the Evil God, nya. Of course we don''t believe in the Gods you humans believe in, nya. Especially One who Sealed Him away." .......and so the air froze. I couldn''t utter any word but it felt as if a lump was stuck in my throat. I really wanted to deny his words. Those irresponsible words which sounded like lame excuses to escape. Something I couldn''t understand or accept. But... I noticed the self-loathing in Gram''s words. Similar to a certain person, the boy looked away as he smiled a thin smile full of lies to cover his guilt. It''s true that a legend existed about the end of a world. Told in the distant past where no one could ever remember, it was a gruesome legend where heroes basked with their comrades'' blood and gods fought with blades set at each other''s throat. The chaotic timed induced by an Evil God shrouded the whole world with hell, which was something nobody could ever endure. But... that means the demi-humans, born and gifted by the Evil God... Could only be treated as peons of Evil, no matter how much they wanted to live in peace. "...I see." I muttered. "......so that''s it." I looked over the road ahead, then up to the starry sky. If humans and elves wanted to make alliance with this person''s race, then that meant something is going on behind my back. Maybe the demons are too strong for them, or maybe they wanted to acquire additional firepower before the demons could. Someone like me could never hope to overturn the decision made from masses of people and probably, I''m already used as a tool now. In Raumia, sometimes I noticed there were people with black chokers on their necks usually ignored by most people. Sometimes, I also noticed that there were people who showed malicious smiles at them. If I thought about it, I should have realized when they were wearing hats if not hoods to hide their heads. Slaves. Servants. Playthings. Whatever they were called with, the same practice to fulfill greed and pleasure also existed in the kingdom Fei was born in. And surely... I have yet to see the true extent of the ''Malevolence'' he talked about. But because of that, I hate this kind of thing the most. After all... no matter which world I live in, people can''t be so honest to help each other and would rather satisfy their greed more. I realized that there are things that don''t change, and probably will never change. It''s almost as if Haru''s words were coming truer. That freak would have laughed hard before going back to his underground dwelling if he were here, that stupid skeptical bastard... Really, there''s just no easy way for me to help someone close to me. Then I felt my heart beating anxiously as a question floated in my head. Will I also end up unable to change anything...? Volume 4 Chapter 8 - I Encountered a Divine Beast! I saw a thin gold line at the horizon. As the white mist began to clear up, I exhaled and saw the white breathe rising up my nose. It looks like things will get even colder soon. Then I heard small groans from behind. There was Elliot staring blankly at Seina who''s sleeping soundly on his chest. It''s like inviting misunderstanding but Gram turned around only to flash a grin with a thumb up. The prince looked to me but I shrugged and covered my ears. The prince did a face palm and slumped back. Looks like he already resigned to his fate huh? Shortly after, the carriage jumped several times with chaotic roars and screams. Also with lightnings flying randomly. ... The carriage arrived in front of tall walls with a gate. This time, the gate is properly used as a gate so I was relieved. Hm¡­ it''s similar to Raumia''s but the security is tighter. Maybe it''s related to how the monarchy has no barrier to prevent outside threat. Once we passed it, however... I saw a bustling scenery. No, bustling isn''t even correct to describe it. Rows of uneven buildings not structured neatly were surrounding a street full of vendors. While there were uneven places which allowed dirty puddles to remain, people continued to walk around and living however they wanted. I heard shouts of vendors promoting their products, I saw a group of people surrounding a street performance, I witnessed a person flying out of a bar with various laughter following after it. Beastmen were scattered everywhere and I even saw some with bunny ears or fox ears but the majority possessed cat ears plus tails... if not looking like cats standing with two legs. Is that Nyanta-san over there? Seriously, there are even some who possessed broad and burly figures. Looks like the feline beastmen have same similarity to humans in term of sizes and variations. In Magnis standard, of course. "...It seems it is still crowded as ever." Elliot commented. Well, I don''t want to look at him as he received the infamous full-power slap at the cheek by the elven princess. It definitely looked funny so I refrained from taking a second glance at him. I have to maintain my dignity and humble facade as long as nobles are around. Still, he''s right. I wonder what should we do...? The place must be the expensive looking building with the largest structure right? It''s at the other side of this street. I heard a blowing horn and the crowds stopped moving before scurrying away as if receiving notice of A-class disaster. Like a sea parting into two, a cavalry unit riding something like huge black mounts appeared and approached us. What the heck...? Are they owlbears? I stared at the mounted beasts then to the armored beastman with a sword sheathed behind his back. He must be the commander to have such oppressive aura, and he''s being followed by other beastmen with... less better equipment. Gram saluted and exclaimed. "The honored guests have arrived safely!!" "Hm. Good work, Scout Gramven. Return to your post later and write the full report. For now, the guests are to receive times for rest." So we''re going to get a place to rest? Oh, I hope there''s decent bath...! I smiled and hoping for the best thing to do after traveling without decent preparations. On the way, though. I felt a tug and I heard Gram whispering. "Missy, you better brace yourself once we enter the palace." "Huh? Why? Are we going to meet the king first?" "The Emperor..." He corrected me. "Be careful of his temperament. He doesn''t like Raumia the least bit." ...Ookaayyy... Now I''m worried. Why did he have to warn me and why am I here again if the Emperor detest Fei''s kingdom? Do I smelled like him? With anxiety on my mind, the carriage passed through the town and entered another gate into the premise of a palace. Flower gardens were scatterred everywhere but trees were more dominant. The thing is, I saw some children with expensive clothes climbing trees and jumping from a branch to another branch with ease. They even did acrobats! "...are all beastmen this nimble?" I asked. "You will be surprised to see several in a condition where death should have taken them yet living as if having a set of reserve lives to waste for, nya." Gram answered. "I see. So cats really do have 9 lives." I rolled my gaze away exaggeratedly. We arrived right in front of the building which was called as Ruler Shrine by Gram. The soldiers also got off and lined up as if receiving us but I did have a speck suspicion about the way they glared at me. They have much to experience with those feeble aura and faces lacking any sign of hardships though. "We welcome you to the Ruler Shrine." The cavalry unit captain said. "This Urgvun Blitzen shall guide you from here onward to the place our mighty Emperor residing in." Thus, I, Elliot, Seina, Gram and the Cavalry Leader entered the shrine looking like taj mahal. Somehow, it became a tour where this Urgvun fellow boasted about this and that of the Monarchy. More like... He''s promoting with vigor like a tour guide. "...what''s his problem?" I whispered to Gram. "Hush. He can hear you." He replied back at me. Ugh... but I felt like going back to the day where I went for a field trip. It''s when I was still an elementary schooler so I remembered useless if not embarrassing things I did. And the Freak caused so much problems. Before long, the tour ended as we stood in front of a large gate with mural carved on it. "Hmm...?" I frowned and made a sound. I could see that it''s more or less a legend about something. There were clouds and a Parthenon temple high above, with the sun shining in the corner and illuminating winged men as well as robed beings. In the middle was two armies baring their fangs, swords and shields at each other on top of mountains of corpses. Some could be seen as humans. Some had the pointy ears and translucent impression, some possessed short yet muscular people swinging gigantic hammers. These must be humans, elves and dwarves. If so... the other army composing of horned fiends and people with beast ears were... the demi-humans and demons. Then, way below was... "Oh, the Oracle. I never thought I will see another mural such as this." Seina murmured with both a hint of awe and disgust. Why? I exchanged looks with Gram and Elliot but they simply smiled bitterly. "Beyond this point is the Holy Chamber. As you have all been permitted by the Emperor, this one will step down." The beastman with deep blue cat ears raised his head slightly and gave a nod to Gram. The two quietly stood beside the gate and it opened with loud tremor. Wow... it feels like we''re going to enter a secret catacombs. Will there be the snake-hater man with cowboy hat showing up next? Since there''s nothing that welcomed us, Elliot took the first step to enter the Holy Chamber, followed by Seina. The two really gave off noble aura and I exhaled in secret. I''m seriously tired of acting as a noble. At this rate, it''ll become a habit and I, for one, never liked the idea of living a life like a snob usually appearing in Medias and soap operas. As I passed through the gate, I felt as if my hair just stood on its end for a moment. Ugh...? I have a bad feeling... I shortened the distance with the other delegates of our side and we walked through a long hall surrounded by pillars. The lighting isn''t too dark nor too bright but every step I took cause more unease piling up, narrowing my vision a little bit. Then, the two in front of me abruptly stopped. I nearly let out a shriek and stopped just in time but I frowned when Elliot bowed. "It is a great honor to be under the audience of the Emperor once again." He said. "I, Elliot Albasque Von Aeinsland has arrived to represent my homeland, Aeinsland Kingdom." "Likewise, Seina El'' Etria Serilia has arrived on behalf of the North Territory." The elven princess said before bowing down gracefully. With a slight snort, a reply "At ease." Could be heard and the two settled back to standing pose. I observed them and then ahead of us. Beyond the two was a stairway. Ending only after four meters high, lying on the top was a throne seated by a handsome man with prideful air enveloping him. His arm rested on the armrest and he supported his chin with it while looking down on us. But... I sensed it. A spark of light glimmered in his eyes when he laid his gaze on me. It took him a while and his sleek dark blonde hair swayed. His triangular furry ears with stripes twitching and his tail swayed from the right side to the left side calmly. "And you?" He inquired. Though there was nothing to hint about his impression, the shudder I felt forced air to stop from leaving my lungs. ...what a pressure. So this is what a Divine Beast is capable of. I registered this fact and exhaled the moment I put little strength to claw my palm with my fingernail. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "My name is Charlotte Augmund and I represent Leimburg Royal Academy. It is a great pleasure to meet one of the Divine Beasts in flesh." As I bowed, I heard a chuckle and I looked up at him. "Their daughter, huh? No wonder." He said with a smile. "You have prepared your cards well, O prince." "I am simply favored by luck this time. I do not believe I am at the apex yet." "Luck is also a form of strength, prince. Know that being favored by it means you possessed the talent ready to be nurtured." His Highness broke a bitter smile but it felt like he was content about it. Then I felt the gaze returned back to me. "But you. You... are inexplicable." ...inexplicable...? I wonder what he meant by that. Does that mean I don''t have the talent? Well, I guess I am since I''m ridden with illness and misfortunes. I''m more like a plague bringer. Even so... Why is he staring really hard at me? Don''t tell me he has ulterior motive...? "No matter." The Emperor said. "Welcome to my abode. I am the Emperor of the Golden Tiger Monarchy - Valden Waltzen. With the three of us, now we can begin the conference regarding our Territories'' future relationship." ...Huh? He left the throne and descended down the stairway. With every step taken, the pressure gradually built up and nervousness affected the three of us. Who wouldn''t when being confronted with the menace showing no gaps in defense? Even his gait was elegant while also fierce. But... The beastman passed by Elliot and Seina, the two stood still as if frozen over. No... I don''t think they are surprised and in daze. The odd sensation drifting in the air was odd and with a little focus of aura, I was horrified. The surrounding was densely packed with something sinister. Normal people and newly awakened Warriors would have not noticed but with my degree of experiences, I could see the blood red aura encompassing the whole Holy Chamber. And it all originated from the Divine Beast Valden. Fear ran down my spine in forms of cold sweats. I could hear my heartbeat beating terribly fast and I stared at the man who''s approaching me. His eyes solemn, his prideful air vanished and he was... glaring at me while taking out a scimitar next to his waist. *WHOOSH* A profound sound of air splitting sound could be heard. The lightning speed quick draw sliced emptiness and I took two jumps to recover my composure. "What... What are you doing!?" I shouted. Did he want to kill me?! But... but...! Elliot and Seina are still rooted at the same place. How could they not notice!? I started to panic but I heard the Emperor snorting. "I missed. Looks like you are ''the same''." Same...? Same, he said...? I blinked once and the figure of the beastman vanished from my field of sight. A murderous intent! I turned and drew out Tyrfingg only for the silvery white blade clashing with onyx colored scimitar. But the force was too much for me to handle and I was blown away for more than half the width of the Holy Chamber. "Gah!?" I made sound with blood and air leaping out from my mouth when my back struck a pillar. I fell down but I sensed the murderous intent right above me. The moment my feet and hands landed on the marble floor, I rolled with all of my strength and the scimitar cleaved the floor with a large gash wound. How...!? I couldn''t even sense nor detect his aura! Had I not recognized the killing intent, I would have died for sure!! The Emperor silently pulled out the scimitar and I readied a stance. Beads of sweats trickling down my cheeks and I glanced to the two noble children before going back to the Emperor. "...what in the world are you doing, esteemed Emperor...?" I asked. "Isn''t it obvious? I intend to put you in peace, Alex''s daughter." The Emperor answered. ...He''s trying to kill me...? So... this Quest is a trap from the beginning...? But I could tell that the two over there are frozen solid. Is it by magic or something else, I''m not so sure. Even so, that means he''s acting out of his own will. "Why do you want to kill me? I believe this is our first meeting and I have never once did something which caused your enmity." I focused Aura to coat my body in secret, little by little while keeping distance with the Divine Beast. "Yes. You are guiltless. You have never done anything nor did you ever wronged my people. You are an extremely young existence who have barely experienced the world''s malevolence as well as majesty." The Emperor answered. Approaching me casually but without leaving a gap in his defense, it was obvious he would attract his enemy to pick the initiative but I''m not a fool. I knew that gait. I memorized similar fighting techniques at school. But because of that... He''s too menacing. Damn, what should I do then...? "However... the fact that you are an Oratoria while possessing the same feature with her is more than enough of a reason." "What...?" How... how does he know... No. Just now... what did he say? It caught me off-guard and the Divine Beast vanished from my view. *SMASH!!* Before I noticed, I was planted into the wall, slabs of stones and bricks shattered alongside my bones and I could feel my entire body racking in pain. A lump rose up from my throat and I vomited blood. Then I detected a movement with my Aura. I grit my teeth and threw myself to the side, watching the Emperor slashing the spot I was at with soundless swing. How fast could that swing be to not even let out any sound?! *BOOM!* several deep gashes were carved upon the wall. Even though he swung his sword only once, I think he''s fast enough to do rapid attack with a mere swing. So scary but now is my chance!! I bounced off the ground and thrust Tyrfingg at him. The beastman simply arched his body slightly and the blade missed in a hair breadth. Shock couldn''t even describe it when the opponent could not see the blade aiming for his blindspot. As an alarm went off in my head, the murderous intent reached me and all I could do was to brace for the upcoming strike diving deep into my stomach. I was smashed down to the floor, kneecap planted in my belly and air left my lungs alongside a mouthful spray of blood. In my blurry vision, I saw a streak of white and I reflexively moved my head, dodging the scimitar piercing deep into the marble floor like a hot knife slicing butter. I slashed at the Emperor and he grabbed the Tyrfingg''s blade with ease. A growl was let out and he displayed a sharp canine glistening in white. "Give up. You will have no need to see any more nightmare as long as you surrender your life." He said. "...even my nightmare is my own, not yours. So I shall refuse your offer!!" I shouted and released my grips over Tyrfingg. My right hand blocked the Emperor''s vision and I cast fireball with moderate amount of mana. An explosion blasted away the Divine Beast while blinding me for a moment. My ears ringing but I took out the black katana, wobbling yet standing my ground. "...impressive." A familiar voice spoke out. "But you are far weaker than her." Splitting the smokes like a bullet, the Emperor swung his scimitar from below. I parried it, turning and executing a low slash. *SWISH* The Divine Beast dodged easily by disappearing and reappearing behind me. I clicked my tongue while blocking his attacks just barely for so many times I have lost track of my surrounding and myself. Before I knew it, the last attack I blocked sent me flying. I landed yet I couldn''t muster any strength. Hu-huh...? What happened... I looked down and found my body riddled with wounds. So many red. So many wounds. My uniform was in tatters and red stained them but something was strange. How... could I not notice it...? "Hmph. It doesn''t look like you were sent here by your father. Alex is not a man who will risk his family, and that must by why he sent you to Raumia. If so... Arthur must have used the opportunity when he''s out of the country. That fickle human really has a bad habit." The Emperor approached. His steps were like chiming bells in my mind and I wanted to run away from him. But I couldn''t. My body... already reached its limits a while ago...... "Blame your fate if you must. For this is the inevitable once you stepped into this place. No one will save you and should you be left alone, the gods are never going to stay silent. It will be too late for you to run away when the time comes." I saw the blade of scimitar aimed at me, fear encroached my heart and the Divine Beast muttered. "You can sleep for now, Irregular." Then... a silver flash of light turned my world pure white before all faded back to pitch-black darkness. Volume 4 Chapter 9 - I Became a Captive! I gazed ahead of me. There existed nothing but tall grasses, wild plants and rows, no, a sea of trees. I was in a forest and I walked as if guided by something. The forest was odd, though. It lacked the presence of other living beings. Even though it was lush, the forest seemed empty. Not even wind shook the leaves and it felt like time had stopped here. However, I continued to pave my own path. I walked through a tunnel made from crawling vegetation, passing through a river using a fallen log which was nothing short than a tree''s carapace, and finding my way in the maze made from nature. ¡®How odd... am I not there yet?¡¯ I questioned myself but I started to feel confused. What am I doing here? Where am I going? Why am I here? So many questions were left unanswered as I stumbled upon a clearing. Right at that moment, a breeze greeted me and the rustling leaves waved together. I felt the cold wind caressing my cheeks and I felt... relieved. I looked ahead of me. Overshadowing all trees in the forest, there existed a colossal tree incomparable to anything I have ever seen. I can''t even help myself from having my breath taken away and I realized. ¡®I''m here... I''m finally here.¡¯ My body slowly moved, breaking a small run before I dashed to the tree. I don''t know why I''m so excited. I don''t understand why I wanted to go here. When I arrived in front of the tree, I raised my head and curved my lips upwards. In front of me. Ahead of me. Right before my eyes... "I am right here¡­ My¡­¡­" - - - - - - When I came to, I was inside a narrow room with stone walls, ceiling, floor, and bed. Yes, I know that it''s tough and rough and not comfy at all but fuck, there''s the chamber pot too...!! What the hell is going on!? I looked ahead of me and I found iron bars acting as a separator between the room and the corridor. There were two figures with armors and lances standing firm at both sides of the iron bars. Mh... they have absurd Aura packed up in dozens of layers. Well, from the environment alone, I could tell for certain. "I''m being held captive!" I stated with an expression similar to a certain famous detective. The ears of the guards twitched. Oh no, they noticed! I was nervous but a small chuckle was left out. That... sounded pretty old. And dandy "Why, obviously! Yer in the age-old prison of course!" The old faced guard answered. Seriously, he''s like one jolly guard to have... Err. Warden maybe. But the other was stern... "Damn, brat! Don''t sleep while standing!!" *SLAP!* The young guard made a sound as he fell with his lance. Ouch, that sounded really hard. And violent. Eh, so he¡¯s asleep¡­? "That¡­ seriously isn¡¯t what I needed." The 2nd warden snarled. "We''ve got a lady as company! Why not entertain her with your tall tales?" The 1st warden suggested. The second warden scoffed and shouted ¡®They are no tall tales... They are turning points! The moment history is carved upon the world!!'' with incredible vigor. Uwah, must be a nerd. Although he paled in comparison with Haru... "¡­but¡­ uh¡­ does that mean I¡¯m still in the Monarch''s domain?" I asked, which was replied by a hearty nod. Gaaah¡­ why is this happening¡­? Umh¡­? My body felt sore all over. The wounds weren''t serious but... they''re healed? How? Why? I sensed a different throb coming from my chest and I realized. "...the Crest. I see, it can be used in this way." I said as I touched the black Crest. Mh... so my life is saved by him again. How many times do this make up? The third time? Remembering only made me dejected so I sighed and expelled all those trivial thoughts out. As a matter of fact, I am now a prisoner (or a captive) and one oddity left me wondering. "...Why didn''t the Emperor kill me?" I tilted my head. I''m pretty sure he intended to kill me. With his ability to petrify Elliot and Seina, silencing me for good could never go wrong and we''re in his territory. Why can''t he kill us all? "...hm... he said ''three of us'' so that means... I have no position in the peace gathering." Considering how prideful he was, he might have seen me as a nuisance or something else. But yet again, why didn''t he kill me? I think he even compared me with someone else... "...I don''t get it." I sighed and leaned my back against the wall. I lacked information. If I knew nothing, even escaping is not a good choice but my movement is restricted. Too restricted. Inside a four tatami wide room, I have nothing to do and all I could do is to chat with the wardens or waiting for food to arrive. By the way, it''s two meals a day. I looked at the wardens and they seemed bored. I wonder if I really need to be guarded by two experts... Am I dangerous? But I was defeated easily by their ruler... Hmh... oh well. Let''s ask again. "Hey." I called out. "Why are you all so serious in keeping watch of me?" The one who answered was not the youth but the jolly old man. "Rather than keeping watch of you, we are guarding you with all of our lives!" He stated. "...Why? Am I not your enemy?" I asked. After all, I rarely heard of prisoners being treated kindly in medieval time. Akashi and Fukaki also sometime lectured Haru about this whenever he stated he wanted to go to another world. Other than that... well, I got the hunch coming from my first impression of the Emperor. "Well... His majesty instructed us to. Although personally, I think it''s because you resembled his long dead sister to a certain degree." The youth complemented. Huh? Sister...? The two wardens were showing grim and solemn faces when this ''Emperor''s dead sister'' came up. Did I just step on a landmine? ...maybe I shouldn''t pursue this matter so let''s change the subject. "By the way... how is the peace gathering?" "Oh, that. Lad, it''s your turn. I know nothing nor cared about it." "You senile old man... fine, then. Currently, there is no progress and each side seemed intent to maintain their standing and self-interest rather than giving ways for solution. The elven side demanded soldiers while the human side wished for a widespread trade relationship. Though our Emperor desired nothing except cutting ties if there''s nothing that is within his interests." Hoh... so politics are playing hard. I don''t think I can keep up with it. Did the Emperor noticed my low intelligence? Somehow... I can imagine him saying ''Idiots have no permission to say anything in the court!!'' with arrogance at full display. ...that made it even more painful. I hung my head dejectedly and heard a small gasp. "Lad! Can''t you be a bit more sensitive!?" "It''s my fault now?!" "Shut it, you foolish greenhorn...!!" With a swift movement, the old man sent out a powerful uppercut which connected with the youth''s jaw, sending him up, spinning before his head smashed into the stone ceiling. Now the youth is hanging like a chandelier!! I stared blankly at the scene, unable to understand anything and suddenly... everything snapped together. "What... what was that! Is he okay!?" "Hmph! This ain''t enough to kill a beastman, miss! How about I demonstrate the 64 trigrams next?" Are you a character from N*ruto or is it St*eet F*ghter?! Make up your mind already!! - - - - - Huff... how many days have passed, I wonder? This stone prison is a hell for me and the ventilation is small, high and barred. From the looks of it, the prison is located underground and the only way out is through one path. The only other thing I could do other than sleeping and talking with the wardens (whose names were Kata and Lance,) I spent my time to learn my lessons. Learning my lesson meant exactly that. The Emperor''s attacks were scary since he swung his scimitar slowly but the after slash was devastating. He had no set fighting style but his ferocity and agility made up the base solid. In other words, he used his racial traits to the limits which made him a terrible foe to go against with. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Well, I didn''t even able to put a scratch on him." I laughed weakly. Considering his abilities aside, I haven''t seen enough of him fighting. With my eyes, I could capture his fighting style but I could never hope to implement it all in my own style. Since we''re from different species, our specs differed to the extreme and his movements would strain my muscles in a short time if I copied them. ¡°Even though there is the chance to improve, I can¡¯t use the skillset¡­¡± I groaned in disappointment, a finger tracing a circle on the floor. "Ugh... now it feels chilly." I let out a snort. After a while, I gave up trying to think about the Emperor''s strength. "It''s no use to know either way... I doubt I can do it the same way he did even if I learned it. As if ordinary humans could do that." I rested my head against the cold wall and gazed up. Then I saw white flakes floating down from the ventilation. "Oh, it''s snowing." I muttered. "Speaking of snows..." Isn''t my birthday in winter? I rarely remembered due to the fact that birthday is celebrated only every five years. With low mortality and luxury reserved only for the rich, as if everyone would waste their money to make a party for it. I asked Lance about the current date and he answered it''s already the 23rd of Frozen Snow month. "My birthday is next weekend. Hm... so I''m going to be 13 this year." I sighed. It doesn''t sound pleasing with me being a prisoner at the moment. Also, bad things usually happened and I already dreamed of something incomprehensible for a while. "Honestly, am I really cursed...?" I looked over the white dress draping over my body. No weapon was present and nothing fancy or odd about it. This must be the uniform used for prisoners but unlike most people put in here, my movement isn''t restricted. The wardens did say it''s related with my appearance but I couldn''t trust that notion fully. I mean... did the Emperor give me mercy all because I looked like someone important to him? Why is he looking at me with hateful gaze then? As my mind wandered, I heard approaching footsteps and the wardens became rigid. All chatters stopped and the moment the source of the footstep arrived in front of my cell, my eyes widened. "Your majesty...!" Kata saluted, humility and admiration could be sensed from his gestures as well as words. The young man dressed with gaudy robe and wearing a crown moved his hand. Following in suite, the two wardens took a step to the sides and knelt while the Emperor... "It has been a while. How do you feel living in this cage, Charlotte Augmund?" He asked with a hint of sarcasm and sneer. "I did not know the Emperor of feline beastmen has a wonderful hobby by holding captive of young maiden." I curved my lips upward and challenged him. But the youth who looked like he''s older than Fei for two to three years laughed like a child. I was surprised that he could laugh so care freely but I noticed the subtle arrogance increasing in it. "Such a shame. Here I thought you have chosen to behave yourself." He said. "Am I supposed to submit to you just because I lost to you?" I asked. If I remembered correctly, the law here stated that ''The strong makes right'' so there must be some form of discrimination. "That is an iron rule in this place. Unfortunately, I already have wives and concubines to play with so I have no need of undeveloped one such as you. Invite me again once five years passed." Ugh! So if I were here when I became adult he would take me in!? No way! No no no! I don''t want to sleep with him of all people!! "What will you choose? I dare say that my country possess enough to facilitate your needs. There is nothing better and all you have to do is to simply cut off your ties with Raumia." "......I''d love to hear more but you seemed to know more than I do. Tell me, your majesty. What do you think will happen once I did all you ordered me to do?" The man shrugged, "You will be safe here. Safer than inside that den of evils." Hmm... Looks like he''s not going to tell me anything. However... if he played it like this, then... "Kill me if you want. Do you think I will trade away this bond of mine so easily? If you truly wished for my consent, then tell me what you know." "....ho? Then if I am capable of dispelling your Crest... what will you do?" Hearing that, I grinned and swallowed my saliva. Even though the menacing pressure returned, I''ve endured it once. The second time becomes easier for me to resist it. Also... I expected such answer and I do have one thing to reply back. "I will die. Do you know what that means?" I put a hand on my chest and stared hard at the Emperor. But... unlike what I expected. He exasperated, jaw hanging wide open and his eyes flickered while rounding up like a pair of saucers. Then his expression turned fierce, even fiercer than when I battled him. I thought I was going to be killed but the man turned his back on me and walked away. "Keep an eye on her... do not fail me again, Kata. Lance" He muttered. ¡° "Yes, your majesty.¡± " The wardens said. Like that, the first visit of the Emperor ended, and I exhaled both in relief... and disappointment. "Really. If you have something to say then say it already. Why are all men so dishonest in this world?" So many people close to me liked to hide something behind my back. I knew that they put an act every time I poked the bush but I guess they were too reluctant... if not thinking of me lowly. Who do they think I am? Although I am reborn as a frail girl, that doesn''t mean I can''t help. If troubled, I will definitely fly over and lend a hand as long as it''s within my capability. Of course, I have recognized my limits and tried to do it right. Still... even my childhood friend never tried to say what''s in his mind. His eyes always wandered into the distance, and he always felt guilty about something whenever he spoke to me. Why does he want to do self-condemnation? I shifted my position on the stone bed and hugged my knees. Gradually, sleepiness caught up with my mental strain. It seemed that night had arrived. As I leaned my head against the cold wall... It felt as if I was sleeping on someone''s laps, for warmth was the first and the last thing I could tell before the world turned dark for sure. - - - - - - -???''s POV- Arara, she''s fast asleep. Hm... now this makes it even harder to call out to her. I don''t like being hunted down for a treason and I somehow am irritated by the lack of beautiful women in this Monarchy. Well, it''s not like there''s none... but most of them already wed off while the remaining ones were... Slaves, huh? Since disputes are solved with fights, slavery for the defeated is only temporarily but that''s more than enough time to crack open a woman''s mind into another world. Honestly, there are so much spices and dramas I''m fed up of them all. "Oh well. Let''s wait for another time... hm?" I tilted my head as I stared at northwest horizon. "Looks like that empire has set its eyes here. How many this time...? Hm... maybe I should hurry?" I flapped my wings and flew to the sky, embracing the stars and melding with the darkness. "Well, a hundred elites. With their speed... Looks like things will get awry." The timing is too good to be true so someone from ''this side'' pulled them in, huh? Oh. I pounded a fist on my palm. If I remember correctly, next weekend is the Anniversary right? What nice timing! I can just use the chance and flee without being discovered in the middle of the chaos. But should I inform anyone? I don''t like men and the monarchs seemed to have deep grudges against other pure blooded races. Hm... if I tell one person then it should be fine. I stood up and skipped along the watchtower''s roof. Dancing and humming, my figure basked by the Irnia''s light and I laughed. "It''s beginning~ Chaos is starting prematurely once again...!" Volume 4 Chapter 10 - I (Finally) Realized Three days until my birthday. I couldn''t stay patient with how boring the prison was. Setting aside the visit of the Emperor, nobody tried to pay me a visit. Well, it''s not like I''m complaining but it''s lonely down here... Hm. That''s right... I wonder how Elliot and Seina is doing right now. "...it''s not like I have deep attachment with them..." I guess it can''t be helped. I exhaled and stopped lying on bed. Sitting back up, I heard another approaching footstep. "Miss!!" A certain feline beastman shouted out in relief as he gaze at me. "Oh, Gram. It has been a while." I greeted him with a smile. "I... I''m sorry, nya. I never thought..." Huh. He''s apologizing right away when I had no clue if he did something at all. Even the wardens looked at him in confusion but I sighed when I watched Gram prostrating in front of me. This guy too, has no pride whatsoever. I doubt he never got a good woman in his life. "Calm down. I roughly understand why but you shouldn''t do this. It''s unbecoming." I patted his head from behind the bars. "She''s right, boy. Ain''t somethi''n good to see when ya degrade yerself like this." Kata-san muttered. "If your ex-girlfriend saw this, she would slap you all-over again." Lance-san added. Don''t remind me of that, Gram raised his head and pursed his lips, scowling. But I never thought he could get a lover before. Oh well, since the time is right¡ª "Miss... I do think this sounds rude but... what will you do now, nya? Everyone is worried." "Everyone...? Ah, Seina and Elliot?" "Not just them, nya. A letter from Raumia and Serilia just arrived this morning. One written by Master and a prince named Felix." ...eh? Fei sent a letter...? I widened my eyes and my heart throbbed wildly for some reasons. It was odd... It''s as if my body was set on fire... "G-Gramvein. The second letter... what is the content of it?" I tried asking calmly but was I seen through? Gram and the warden duo were speechless and they exchanged looks blankly. I urged them to hurry though. In fluster, Gram told me that if I was hurt, he would personally turn the whole Monarchy into rubble. But responding to it, the Emperor scoffed and threw away the letter from the balcony... Ah. So that''s why Gram knew. But I didn''t expect the ruler of this place littered. It''d have been a huge scandal on earth... Well, beside that... "That... that guy... Geez, just what is he thinking...?" I exhaled, somehow amazed by how Fei threatened a Divine Beast. However... I guess he has the power to back it up. Fei is a genuine Hero after all. He''s overflowing with talents and his mindset is one of a veteran who could see things realistically. To be honest... I don''t think he would end with provoking Valden simply to protect me. But... even though I felt lightheaded all of a sudden and that my chest seemed to burst with warmth, I realized that I''m going to be protected again. I don''t want that. I wanted to be stronger so that I can help him, not troubling him. This is just counterproductive so why am I feeling happy about it...? I reprimanded myself but the heat hasn''t receded. Uu... so troublesome. "Erm... Miss...?" "Ah!?U-Un... Thank you for the answer. Also, Gram. Did father say..." Gram shook his head. "The moment his majesty read it, he yelled "The hell with this cockatrice scratches mark!? He hasn''t improved at all!" in a terribly loud voice." ......ah. That''s the letter of challenge. Father may be a herbivore but it didn''t mean he was above picking a fight with criminals on the loose or smacking a ruffian upside-down. Still, he told me that being polite was the proper thing when challenging someone stronger than yourself. Unfortunately, he resorted to the old-fashioned way. In other words, he tried to copy Japanese way to issue a duel. Probably, he used kanji that no one except people like me or Takeru could understand. "That Hermit must have told him that... Sigh. He sure likes to toy with others." I tapped my temple thrice to keep my mood from falling off. Breathing out, I realized there''s no use in thinking about it. My status is now a prisoner and I''m out of the picture like this. Pretty sure I have failed the Quest and more than a month had passed ever since I took it. Fortunately, there''s nothing saying about time limit but I''m still down knowing I would be expelled. Not to mention I have yet to uncover everything that I want to know. Also, if Fei went here, my confidence will fall apart like a crumbling sandcastle. I don''t think I can recover if my goal ended like that... Mgh... What the heck am I supposed to do, now...? "Miss... if I propose a petition to the Emperor¡­" Gram suddenly spoke out, bringing me back to reality. "...No. You will be in deep trouble if you do that." Though I''m grateful he offered help, I wouldn''t want someone related to me be in trouble for my sake. In fact, if he tried to suggest a jailbreak, I would slap this werecat. Hard. "You have better things to do, Gram. I am fine here so please return. It will be disastrous if others noticed your absence." "But..." "It''s fine. Just tell the prince and princess that I''m unharmed, and tell them to do something to make sure an agreement is achieved no matter what." With that, the talk ended and the beastman complied. I sighed in relief. Unfortunately, Kata-san struck a chord with his following words. "Will it be fine? What do ye yerself think, Princess?" Princess... right. Even these two started to call me that. To be honest, I''m done with acting but bad habit persisted. In the end, I decided to endure and told my opinion rather than nitpicking about my nickname every single time. There''s a limit to running gag, after all. "It''s fine. I am used to misfortune so I''d rather want others not to suffer the same fate." Saying that, I returned to the cold stone bed for the sake of collecting my thoughts once again. - - - - Night fell faster than expected. To be perfectly honest, it''s downright cold if I didn''t coat myself within layers of aura, though it''s kind of taxing in the long run. At least it worked well for training... "Hm...? The wardens are late. I wonder what''s going on out there." In the lonesome cell, I blurted out my thought. Indeed, nobody was around. Even outside the cell, only the torch hanging on the wall sounded cracking of woods. A little while ago, Mr. Kata and Mr. Lance went off to rotate shift with the other wardens. The Emperor doesn''t seem to be stupid when he considered his minion''s condition and he knew I could do nothing as long as my weapons are confiscated. But oddly enough, it feels too silent tonight. I don''t get this sensation well. Somehow, it forced my wariness to heighten above the usual rates. This feeling... "...Who''s there?" I asked in a clear tone of voice. I thought there could be no one who would reply since other prisoners have probably slept soundly. It was going to be midnight, after all. But something answered my question. Itwas a small giggle. From the volume, I recognized it as a girl''s voice but why do I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere...? "Good evening, Mistress. It''s been a while, isn''t it?" Accompanied by the mischievous whisper, a girl with black-white hair donning a black cloak loosely stepped into my sight. I frowned when I realized I didn''t know anything about her. It was the first time I''ve ever seen her, but... She seemed older than she appeared to be. Even though it''s blatantly obvious that she''s beyond eighteen with those tracts of land, height and shape of her angular face... There was an aura of maturity with a shred of youthfulness in her gait... Ugh. So freaking huge¡­ and I''m stuck with a 15 years old body for a while despite me being older than how I looked like, and despite my body looking older than how it was supposed to be! "Arara, why are you upset? Are you disappointed I''m not the prince in shining armors?" "Not at all... it''s about something else. At any rate, who might you be?" The girl snickered and she puffed her chest. "I''m Tatiana! Nice to meet''cha, Mistress!!" She extended a hand to me. However... she''s suspicious. I don''t get why, but I felt some irritation and displeasure by looking at het. Why does it feel like I''ve met the worst Casanova ever? I have to keep my distance with her. "No need to be alerted~ Mistress, you''ve done quite a good job for a while, haven''t you?" She smiled. "What do you mean...?" I asked. "Hmm... I guess you did well for surviving this long without much help?" Ugh. What''s with that ominous implication? Are you saying I shouldn''t have lived this long if I remained by myself? Am I being looked down upon...? I couldn''t tell if this person was joking or not. "Well, you gave a Vagnalos a dream too. I never thought Artificial Weapons could be forgiven as long as the Tree of Eon stayed rooted in this realm." ...what? "Not only that, you sheltered the Demon King''s illegitimate child when he was supposed to die by Bravzgaim''s hands. Also, meeting those related with the Chaos Cult affected two children''s fates a bit... Well, the influence to the Little One is eerily small though..." "Wai-Wait a moment! What do you mean by that!?" I interrupted her as the long-winded list of something I couldn''t understand rolled on. I don''t get it! Just what is she talking about and why does it sound so grim?!! "Hm? You don''t even notice that you altered people''s Destiny? Well, although it''s more like Fates but the Vagnalos is the only one influenced the most by your actions." "What... what are you saying...? Fate? Destiny...?" I stared Tatiana but she let out a small chuckle to hide her answer from me. Folding her hands together, she straightened her back and said. "Mhm. I didn''t expect you to be in the dark about it. Well, whatever. I wish to talk with you for a while. Is that fine?" ...Mh¡­ though I wanted to refuse, the fact that the wardens have yet to appear and that I''m feeling anxious meant one thing: This girl is dangerous. Maybe comparable to Ivory or Bravzgaim, even. I can''t let my guard down but I can''t do anything the way I am now. Why am I so weak...? I cursed myself but then, I felt my head being patted several times. I gazed up and found it was Tatiana rubbing my head without asking for permission first and foremost. "You''re a strong girl. So honest and brave just like a hero." She said with a grin. "Wh-What are you saying, all of a sudden?!" I brushed aside her hand and reeled back. Contrary to my denial, Tatiana''s grin stretched from ear-to-ear. Her eyes sparkled so much that I couldn''t take it any longer. I seriously can''t believe she could show such expression. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "As expected of the princess. You have a solid defense." Tatiana muttered. Not her too...! Why am I called that everywhere!? The girl laughed, deciding to sit down without a care to the world. Ugh... Looks like I have no choice but to follow in suite. Once we settled down in our own most comfortable position, Tatiana started. "Let''s see here... Kind of abrupt but do you have boyfriend?" "Pfft!?" I did a spit take. Had I drank too much at dinner, I would have vomited especially when I imagined myself dating with boys! Just think about it! Me, having a boyfriend?! No. Fucking. Way!! "So you don''t have one." Tatiana tilted her head and snickered. "Then what about the Seventh Vagnalos?" "...eh?" What... Vagnalos, as in... Fei? Fei, she said...? For some reason, a picture of me holding hands with him appeared in my head. It was too vivid for being an illusion and somehow, the picture zoomed in to his smile. What''s even more surprising, I never saw him smiling innocently like that. Before I knew it, blood rushed to the crown of my head. "What! What are! What the heck...! As if that could ever happen! I don''t have any feeling like that on him...!!" I swayed around and held my head together. I don''t get it...! Why am I imagining that kind of thing! All I remembered about him is him complaining, uncaring about anything else, grinning wickedly, showing a cold poker face, flustered when he barged in while I was changing clothes, putting stern atmosphere if I did something stupidand also troubled about the most trivial things! Even if he smiled, it''s always insincere and he faked it for 10 out of 9 cases- "Wait, how come I rememberedall of his expressions so easily!?" I... I...! What''s wrong with me!? What in the bloody hell is going on with me and my thought patterns...?! "How cute~! Looks like your soul is integrating with your body successfully, huh?" A sudden comment brought me back to the matter at hands. More like... I''m stunned speechless by Tatiana''s words. She said what? My soul is integrating with my body successfully...? "Say, can I ask a question, Mistress?" "Huh?" "Why are you trying so hard to be close with him?" ... Whaaaaaattt...? Now I''m confused... I don''t get what this girl is thinking and unease began to swell inside my heart. Her words seemed to carry some strange charm... like magic or something. Rather, she''s too much of a smooth talker that I''m doubting my ears. Even so... Now that I think about it... It really is strange. Somehow, the topic of the question resounded in my head and it left me wondering about it too. Why am I going this far? Why am I interested about Fei? Why am I feeling so restless whenever I thought about him now? If I remembered correctly... wasn''t my intention living in peace without troubles? I had enough of my misfortunate past life and I almost died for more than once in the early years of my second life... Well, scratch that. I died for the third time and was mysteriously revived without a side-effect. But the same question lingered: Why did I do all of those things? Of all things, I dove into dangers when I was supposed to not involve myself with them. Of all things, I took the trouble to sharpen myself while having someone in my mind. Of all things, I chided myself for my weaknesses and loathed the idea of getting help. I did too much things that should have warranted my suspicions. Somehow, I even felt that me doing this and that were the correct thing to do but¡­ shouldn''t they be the polar opposite of what my principles dictated? If it''s not odd, what else could this behavior be called as...? "......hoo. So that''s it. You''re... very interesting." Tatiana murmured. "...What do you mean...?" In confusion, my reply was late for about ten seconds. "Mistress is very interesting. You have the beauty, the right skills and the right determination but your foundation is surprisingly shallow." ...is she saying that I don''t have a good mindset? How rude! And I''m not a beauty! "That might be because you can''t accept it right? You don''t want to accept your feelings yet." "Huh¡ª?" ...I don''t want to accept my feelings...? Why do I have to accept them? My feelings are already mine from the start, right? "Hmm... Let me rephrase that." Tatiana pressed a finger on her chin. "Your soul is connected to your body, alright? But did you know that you have passed through a cycle and lost all sort of reception to emotions?" ...Ah. "Is it..." I leaned my upper body forward. "Is it when I died? I... Certainly felt my chest was hollow and that I couldn''t feel anything at all." The girl in black and white nodded. It was a sage response that told me some clues, but I couldn''t think of anything to link them all. Out of worry, I dived into my memories and recalled my first death... Only to shudder. Oh. No. Stop, stop. Don''t remember the psychotic truck driver. Just don''t, me. He''s your killer, and he seemed to have a thirst for blood. I didn''t know what happened to him but that face was certainly only something you''d find when watching B-grade thriller movie with unstable madman as the villain. Focus yourself! Other than your sister, your childhood friends, parents, classmates and people from the neighborhood, what else is there... Ah, I went back too far. But I just realized that I forgot what names most of my schoolmates had, and somehow, my memories are ha...zy? "...Huh? Wh-What''s going on?" I grabbed the side of my head. "I can''t remember my previous life''s past... Completely." What... What''s wrong with me? I couldn''t remember what the Toribe residence looked like. My parents'' faces... My past family life was all blurry. Even the time I spent with Arika was diminishing, and I could only recall bits and pieces of it. Why...?! "Of course you can''t." Whuat?! "You can''t possibly hope to remember them when you can no longer meet people that you once knew in this world everyday. Nobody comes to mind, right? Their faces and names are blurry, right? I''m sure you''ve forgotten what you were doing in your early period of life before your death." ...Ah... Aaah...... Tatiana... She''s, she''s right. I couldn''t even remember what was the last lesson I had from high school. And the more I tried to recall older memories, all I got was a thick veil of mist filling my head... It... It hurts...! Why? Why can''t I remember- "Mistress, that''s the price of reincarnation. Don''t you know that?" "What...? But... But! That doesn''t make sense! I''m still completely aware of myself!" "Are you sureyou''re not mistaking the mechanism of the universe with the embellished concept often appearing in light novels? This is reality. It works differently." Augh...! That... That makes sense! So much so that I lost any word to complain about!! I couldn''t even say anything now! I can''t even get angered!! But why!? I... I successfully reincarnated! I thought I could carry ober my past memories... Wait, that doesn''t mean I could stay remembering it all! How come I just realized that simple fact...!? "Anyway, Mistress," Tatiana raised a finger. "Besides your disappearing memories of past life, what do you think of yourself?" "H-Huh...?" I blinked, confused. "I... I am, me, right?" What is that question, anyway...? "Hm... That''s passable." But Tatiana ignored me, and only rubbed her chin several times. "Then, what''s your name?" "I am Charlotte Augmund." I answered at the obvious question. "Your age?" The girl asked further. "Body reaching 13 years old this year... And mental age... Uh... Thi-Thirty years old...?" ...Hm...? "Who are your parents?" "My father is Alex Augmund, and my mother is Agatha Augmund. Both are low-ranked nobles." ...Eh...? "Where were you born?" "A frontier land close to the central region of Magnis, a small village called Bluesnake." Huh...? "What is your hobby?" "Cooking, training, and... And... Helping people in trouble...?" What...? "Favorite stuff?" "Pas...try... And Anfle." What...?! "Hated stuff?" "...Weakness..." Wait! What... What''s going on!? I... What the hell is this- "What is your gender?" "Female..." What!? Next, Tatiana raised her hands and clapped them right before my eyes. I blinked, then yelped, and almost fell backward. Before I knew it, I released air that I wasn''t aware of holding in and gasped like a fish out of the pond. Outside the cell, the strange girl sighed. "See?" She muttered, closing an eye. "The thing that makes your past identity is being eroded by your current identity. In other words, the persona of ''Charlotte Augmund'' is replacing the previous one. You are changing, Mistress." What...? "But it doesn''t mean it''s bad. This transition period is what all who fell in the Six Paths while being aware of it would experience. It''s a common case for your current self to overwrite your past self due to the growing experience you gain in your new body." She explained. "Once your age matched up, you will be your own self, Charlotte Augmund." "...What... N-No! I don''t want to!" I yelled. "There''s no way I will forget my past life! It''s very important to me! It''s a part of me!!" "Then you''re fine faking yourself in front of everyone that knows you until now?" "......!" The girl known as Tatiana didn''t smile. She didn''t even wear any expression as she stated out words, one after another. "No need to worry. This change is inevitable, or you will break down from confusing which is your ''true'' identity. In the end, the cycle of reincarnation has already ''cleansed'' your soul so that when you are born in a different form like this, you won''t die from the initial shock. That''s right, your soul was reset into a blank slate and has been repainted anew." I didn''t want to hear it. I didn''t like what I discovered. I wanted her to stop, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t... Even move my fingers. Why...? "So, it''s alright." Tatiana curved down her lips. "You won''t deny your feelings now." ... "...What... What are you... Talking about...?" I gasped for breaths. "I don''t... Get this all. I don''t get it...! What do you know about me?! What are you trying to say!?" I shouted. I yelled. My voice echoed throughout the entire basement prison, but only silence responded back to me. The quiet tranquility, and the chilly wind entering through the ventilation... It all scared me. It froze my body, and I clutched my arms, shaking visibly as my mind began to swirl and swirl and swirl around that it became too much to ensure. Yet a hand touched my shoulder, stopping me from getting consumed by despair and madness. I looked up, meeting the heterochromia eyes with my emerald eyes; my figure reflected in those gems. "Can''t you notice it?" Tatiana asked, tracing the hand to my shoulder, brushing my chin and going down my neck and below. When a finger tapped on the center of my chest, a strange throbbing sound came forth. I stilled a little, only to realize nothing was happening. Huh...? What was that earlier... "Tell me, Mistress." Tatiana paused, "Have you ever thought of making someone the happiest in the world?" ...Mh...? What''s with that... "Do you know why people, especially humans go as far as they can for the sake of someone? Devoting themselves to a person they cared the most even if they said otherwise?" The girl giggled. "Relax. There''s no reason for you to deny the efforts you''ve put through. Just try to think of it: why would you go so far for someone?" ...Why... Would I go so far for someone...? Why would someone devote themselves for another... Oh. "No need to be ashamed of it, you know? After all, that too is a part of you. It''s something anyone would experience at least once in their life." As if cold water was poured on me, my brain began to work and the gears rotated in perfect sync. So much was sinking, so much was understood, and so much things clicked together. "''i want to fight with him''; ''I want to be with him''; ''If only I could be closer than as is with him''; ''I want to be his equal''... All these wishes. These aspirations combined with devotion that seemed inhumane could only mean one thing." Just like that, heat rose to my cheeks. I hung down my mouth, muttering an ''eh'' sound reflexively. Tatiana grinned, pushing my lower jaw to close my mouth. She descended her gaze, locking it with mine and- "You''ve fallen in love, right?" Volume 4 Chapter 11 - I... Confess! ¡­what¡­ did she¡­ just¡­ say¡­? ¡°Aren¡¯t I right~? It¡¯s so obvious from your past actions whenever you were around him.¡± The girl cooed with a sly grin, but my mind totally¡­ definitely blanked out. What¡­ What¡­! ¡°What the hell are you spouting!?¡± I roared in panic. Me? In love with Fei? That¡¯s totally impossible! I never have any deep attachment other than with my current family and friends! And Fei is my childhood friend! My first friend in this second life who is also a rival!! It... It doesn''t make any sense! ¡°But you don¡¯t want him to be alone right?¡± Tatiana tilted her head. I sucked my breath right there and then. ¡°E-Even so¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy if he¡¯s happy right?¡± ¡°G-gah¡­!?¡± ¡°And you dreamed of him whenever you¡¯re in your period right?¡± ¡°Mgh!!¡± ¡°You even thought ¡®When I am next to him, we can do anything!¡¯ right¡­?¡± ¡°Augh¡­!¡± ¡°Also, you always used polite speech and ladylike manner whenever he''s around you now, right?!¡± Gyaaaaaaah!? ¡°Stop it! Please stop it already¡­! Just stoooopppp!!¡± I cried as I banged my head against the ground, then rolling around with hands on my face. How could this be¡­!? How did she know all that?! I never even told mother¡ª ¡°But you¡¯d prefer his happiness over your own right?¡± ¡­ ¡­¡­hu¡­h¡­? I stopped rolling around the floor and looked up. Tatiana smiled but I saw something behind her expression. Something different than mischief. Something that I recognized well. Something that my friends on Earth always showed whenever I did something stupid. Then I felt her hand patting my head. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± The monochromatic girl said. ¡°You¡¯ve done really well, for all this time. But you know, you¡¯re being too harsh on yourself.¡± ¡°¡­what¡­ do you¡­?¡± ¡°You never wanted him to know since you believed the way you are now, it¡¯s impossible for you to be anything except a burden right? You don¡¯t want to trouble him after all that he has gone through.¡± The girl chuckled. ¡°Such a kind soul you have there. You even hid your fear of dying before your loved ones do while holding every death you have given in your mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t ignore your own happiness.You don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake, right¡­?¡± ¡°¡­mis¡­take¡­?¡± My eyes widened. My heart felt as if it stopped beating. Past memories flashed in my head and the fog clouding my mind vanishrd with quiet whispers. "It''s fine. Everything''s fine now, Charlotte." Five years ago. Deep in a burning forest where corpses of demi-humans lay asunder by a broken blade. Darkness with stench of blood and gore consumed my body and soul which drove me to rampage; all for the sake of my survival. Controlled by fear, the one who pulled me from the hell I created for myself was a person in jet-black. "It''s alright... You did well. There''s nothing wrong with wishing to live. Anyone would do so." His words held no sign of sorrow. He simply told me what he wanted to say at the moment. He was selfish, and rude. He didn''t care about my well-being at all. He just did what was right. So blunt... And so honest that my heart ached. "I will definitely protect you, Charlotte." And then he smiled. He smiled as he pushed me away from danger. As he returned back into the darkness, warding the monsters and their mad commander... I glimpsed his back. Wide. Firm. Strong... And lonely. With a thump inside my chest, the stopped clogs began to move once agai. And yet, a foreign emotion I have never felt before... something I didn''t know nor understand awakened inside of me. My heart was beating-- Times passed. I believed I had grown up and become strong enough to take on everything the world could throw at me. But the one who I was separated withsurpassed even my wildest expectations. At first, I was stunned speechless. Then I felt¡­ proud. Seeing people around him, it warmed my heart. But when I realized I could never be at his side¡­ my heart ached. I came to acknowledge that I could never possibly be able to stand head-and-shoulder with him. There¡¯s no way I can. My past experiences. My talents. My strength...They will only bring me so far. But then, I heard his reasoning. Even though I heard his plea. Even though I could tell he thought of me deeply... But in the end, I''m nothing more than a deadweight... I began hating myself for being useless. I was disgusted of myself for being unable to help him when he needed it the most. I hated myself for being so weak. At one point, I gave up and resorted to the easy path. If I can¡¯t be with him, then please let him smile in my stead -- or so I told myself. So I prayed every day, even as I woke up from dreams with tears wetting my cheek and the blanket. "You don''t want to repeat the same tragedy, right?" I blinked owlishly, my lips perking up and my hands twitching. Those words pierced through every walls defending my heart and struck a chord inside like a tolled bell. I recalled what I have done so far, and then everything overlapped with the clearest, freshest memory from my past life. Arika''s tears. My concerned friends. The child crossing through the street. The day I lost my life for the first time... "Repeating the same mistake¡­" I looked down, staring on my opened hands. "...I... I did it again...? I made... the another mistake...?" How? Why? By denying myself by thinking less of my own value as a person. By punishing myself without considering what was going on everyone''s mind when they looked at me... I... "...No... No! I didn''t!" I shook my head furiously, clutching it in my hands. "I wasn''t wrong! I just... I just wanted to...! I only wanted to...!" "...If you think so, are you fine staying like this then? Always so confused, wandering aimlessly while refusing everything that you once believed in... Will that solve your problems?" I flinched. "Will that fix your mistakes? Do you think you have reached the same place he is at with such shallowness?" "...I... But I..." I met her gaze. I met the stranger who read through me like a book. The reason why and how was beyond me, but her every word was like a sword lodging itself deep in my heart, wounding me and forcing me to open my eyes. And I did. I averted my eyes, but I couldn''t stop myself from recognizing the lies I tried to delude myself with. The buried truth was salvaged, and my chest tightened; so much it became too difficult to breathe properly. ¡­I remember now. How could I forget all that¡­? But¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe this at all¡­ I mean, I fell in love? With Fei of everyone that I could think of? How? What were the chances? "Ah... But no matter what, it has already happened... huh...?" I muttered, emptiness filling my voice. Soon I laughed like a broken cassette. I closed my eyes and remembered everything about him. When he nursed me at the mountain cabin. When he tried to steal a bite while I wasn''t looking. When he won the match between us. When he smiled at me in the dungeon... When he kissed me as a shock theraphy... Aah... Damn. My head is full of him. This is just strange... I can''t stop thinking about him at all. As a former man, I should have felt disgusted by myself but I couldn''t feel anything other than joy when I recalled my times spent with him. What''s more, the joy was paired with yearning and affections that burned me from the inside. So... I really am... in love... For the first time in my life... I fell... in love. I can''t believe it... "Hehe, you''re interesting, Mistress. So what do you say? Are you surprised?" Tatiana asked with an annoyingly familiar tone of voice. "Can''t you see it?" I asked, lolling my head with a bitter smile on my face. "You made a total mess of me. How will you take responsibility now?" "Aha ha! How does it feel then?" I inhaled, then exhaled. "Complicated. Impossible. Incomprehensible. Hard as hell to understand. So many things are said and I only comprehended one thing. How am I supposed to deal with the rest?" No idea, the girl answered spiritedly. I slumped down in complete defeat at the obviously whimsical answer. Somehow, seeing this girl... I was reminded of him, my friend who was once known as a world renowned genius. The two might be fiendish perverts in the core, but they have nightmarish insight that you''d think they can peer at your soul. How frightening, indeed... "Muu~? Somehow, I feel insulted...?" "Why question it?" I smiled. The girl inflated her cheeks. She''s adorable but I could tell how hazardous she could be if angered. Let''s stop playing around then. "...Tatiana." I called out. "How did you know all about this?" It''s a mystery for such girl to be able to gain deep knowledge like that. My true identity. My own secrets. The lies I tried to put up as a coping mechanism. And my denial over my own feelings that I was blinded by it... The girl before me is by no less, a true enigma. So... "Heh he... That would be telling, right?" The girl in question revealed her double canine. She put a hand on her waist and straightened her back though I think she''s just showing off her melons. "Well! As a bonus service, I''ll tell you then! I''m the strongest existence in this realm after all! And let me reveal another secret of the world to you!!¡± She exclaimed. Secret of the world¡­? "You have a pure soul!" The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. She pointed at me right at that moment. Hey, that''s rude you know? Don''t point at other people! But... Pure soul...? "Don''t you understand? Your soul is unique! It''s the purest among other souls I''ve seen that I''m doubting why you''re born a human! Even Reincarnated Ones and Summoned Ones do not have the same quality with what you have!! It''s a miracle for you to live like now as pure souls are lethal toxin for impure vessels such as human!" ...eh? A Mira...cle...? It took me a few seconds before I realized what she implied. "Wait, am I supposed to be born not as human!? So I should have died from the beginning because of my soul!?" I rushed ahead and grabbed the bars. How... how could this be! Then what have I been doing!? I lived with all those sufferings justbecause my soul is extremely pure!? That is just too much! I lived once as a human right!? Hasn¡¯t my life turned a full 180 degrees!? "Well, in reality... you can live but none lived long enough to reach half of their species'' average lifespans," Tatiana shrugged. "Most pure souls are too destructive in nature that gods would hunt them down for the sake of world balance. That''s one of the demerits to have divine pedigree." Now I''m an existence worse than Demon King!? What am I? The Secret Boss?! "But relax~ I think a Major God took pity on you as they sealed most of your Soul Essence, making you harmless to the realm. The side effects are probably why you can''t use most of your mana reserve or your poor health." Ah. The cats are out of the bag now. I''m grateful but why does it feel anticlimatic...? Somehow, I also thought there''s not enough details and I don''t want to believe it for sure. My patron god too used cryptic words with hidden meanings... no, wait. Worrying about my origin can be for later! "...what about talent?" I asked after thinking. "I don''t see any hint of Mistress exuding any talent at all. Maybe your eyes, intuition and memories are sharp but nothing else exist." Argh! So I truly have no inborn talents!! No wonder Takeru said it''s useless for me to train for five years! This is just too much! "But does it matter anyway? Even the most unlucky being can become the king of the world. That''s the case for Raumia and it¡¯s not like you trained for nothing." ...huh? Raumia...? I stared blankly at Tatiana but the name resounded for so many times a switch flipped inside of me. "That... that''s right! Tatiana, do you know anything about Fei? About Vagnalos, Oratoria and the strange weapon he has?" My rapid fire sputtering caused the girl to flinch but she snickered soon after... oh, I don''t like that grin. "Worried about your boyfriend?" She asked. "Ye - No I''m not!! And Fei isn''t my..." I trailed off. Wait, this pattern...! "I didn''t say anything about the boyfriend being Fei, hmm~?" I! Was! Tricked!! Curse my stupidity! I hugged my head and shook it around, agonizing my latest mistakes in the list. "Aha ha ha ha! Mistress is a honest girl! I like you even more!!" The black-white girl laughed. Stop laughing! I don''t want to be liked by a suspicious stranger like you, dammit!! But after a while, my tension subsided and I expelled a deep, long sigh. "Was that all...? Just what do you want from me, Tatiana? "Oh, that. Well, since you''re already linked with someone else, I decided to not against it. However, there are people that have grudges against people such as Mistress." Grudges...? Tatiana''s smile waned for a moment and yet her hand rubbed my head. "Hey!" I yelled. "You''ll figure it out later. Also, my visit tonight is about something else." Tatiana said. Something... This girl never even told me why she came here. "So Mistress? Do you want power?" ...what? "You want to be stronger right? For the person you love. That''s why you took all the trouble to go here right?" Tatiana tilted her head but I don''t even think I could answer that. Me? My aim... did I even think about it? I think I''ve only ridden the flow like a withered log... but now that she said it...... I fought for him. I took the pain and wounds for him. I want to be his equal and carry his burdens. It''s already obvious that I am lovestruck but... "......did I even do that for myself? I..." "Eei!!" *SMACK!* My head was hit with a chop without warning! I hugged my head and felt the throbbing heat spreading from the crown of my head. Groaning in pain, I then looked up only to be greeted with a frowning Tatiana. "Like. I. Said. Why do you question yourself? Mistress is overthinking too much!" "But... but....." My forehead was flicked right after I blurted out a complaint. I yelped as the pain increased. "Then, does Mistress want this ''Fei'' person be stolen by someone else? Does Mistress want to see him embracing another woman?" The black and white-haired woman asked. Ugh...! That''s...!! "Of... of course not! I don''t want that!!" I yelled. "Then do you love him?!" Tatiana replied. "Do you really, REALLY love him or do you want to let him go?!" Wuu...! I... I don''t want to let him go, but... "Yes or no!?" Uuuugggh...! Stop it! Stop pushing my buttons!! "YES or NO, you wimp!?" "Agh! Yesyes, I love him, alright!! I love Fei and I want him to be with me!!" ¡°Then do you want to stay like this? Do you want to be weak like this?" "Of course not! I hate how useless I am! I want to get stronger!!" "For who?!" "For Fei!!!" "Why?!" Why...? Why, you said!? That''s enough of you tainting me! If humiliating me is what you want, then I''m gonna say it! I''m going to shout to the world right here and now, you bastard!! "Because I love him! I love Fei!! I love him so much it''s unbearable!!" I flooded out everything I deluded myself away from in a long time. Like a broken dam, waves after waves of emotion burst out and becoming words. "I like his resolve. I like his strength. I like his eyes and his smile! I always dreamed of him every single night! I always wished for his safety and hoping that I could be a step closer with him! I want to walk with him together, holding hands and laughing under the blue sky! I want to see the world with him! I want to spend time with him!! I don''t want to lose him! I don''t want to be separated with him!! It hurts to see him wounded! It''s painful when I realized I''m nowhere close to him! That''s why I want to be stronger! I want to be his equal and I don''t care even if I have to turn the world against me for him! I...! I¡­!!" I lost my breath for a moment. Strength left me and I slumped down as my vision turned blurry. Even though I don''t have any right to say this... I¡­ "I love Fei... I really do..." It hurts. It hurts me when I realized I could never be able to catch up with him. It hurts when I imagined his back vanishing into obscurity... It really hurts, you know...? "I don''t know what I''m supposed to do... I love him... but I have no right to be with him..." All I could do is being a burden for him. I hate myself for being such a useless person. I hate myself for being so incompetent... yet...... "Just what am I supposed to do...? What can I do... for him...?" "......" While I sobbed and gasped, I didn''t notice the hand going down and pulling my face forward. Tough the prison bars were evenly sized and that a gap enough to let half of the head put through it, I never expected it and - my lips felt moist for an instance! "Hn, kiss get!" It was in a flash! Although it''s because of the surprise, my heart throbbed hard and I was completely flabbergasted until blood reached the crown of my head!! "Wh-what... what....!? What did you...!" I backed away and wiped my lips with the sleeve of the white dress! Uu... that... that...... somehow tasted like grape... "Thanks for the meal~" Tatiana clasped her hands together with a wide smile plastered on her face. The lip-licking addition isn''t needed! "Heh he he...! Mistress is one heck of an innocent girl. I like you even more!" Tatiana giggled. Uuuugggh...! Why do people around me like to bully me!? I had enough! I seriously had enough, you know!? And it''s even worse when most of them were people with similar habits!! "Tatiana, you...!" "Oh, no worries, Mistress! I certainly decided to help granting your wish so please relax!" How could I!? I shouted out but the girl laughed at me and walked away. "It won''t affect you immediately since some troublesome requirements are needed but as freebie, I unlocked a teeeeny bit of Mistress'' Soul Essence. Well, see ya!" Without me able to voice out any more complaint, the mysterious girl vanished. Even with aura detection, she literally vanished into thin air! "...gah... Now I have this deep hatred evaporating." I expelled a deep sigh and put a hand on my face. Somehow, I think I''ve been toyed around. Maybe I contacted an E.T. without me noticing it or I might have gone crazy. I don''t know which is right or wrong but I should calm down... "...Now I''m feeling tipsy all of a sudden..." Crawling to the cold stone bed, I pulled a ragged cloth which had been there from the beginning as my blanket. While trying to sort out the information in my head, I was once again struck by dizziness. To be more specific, when That Guy appeared in my head, the symptom worsened. This time though... my heart was beating faster than before. My body was hot and restless that I rubbed my knees together... "...I said it all out, huh...?" I murmured. In front of a stranger. In front of someone who might be a special being capable enough to identify my true identity... I exposed my heart completely. I hugged my head and cursed, wallowing. But I soon realized there''s no use dwelling in the past. What happened already happened. The past cannot be rewritten. Still I placed my hands together and put them on my chest. The Crest is still working right now. If I focused myself, I could feel mana seeping into me from it, warming me up. But once I touched it... I remembered his face. Again. "...Fei..." I called out. "...Fei.. I fell... in love... with Fei......." My heartbeat accelerated. I felt the heat surging from below my stomach. Throb, it sounded while making a certain part of me tingling uncomfortably. This discomfort crawled on my skin, all the way to the marrow of my bones. "...I... If what Tatiana said is true, then..." This feeling will control me. It will surely cause me to veer away from my original path. It might be correct to say I will no longer be able to turn back if I accepted it. But... I don''t know why. For some reasons... I don''t want to reject it. It feels as if this is normal for me. For someone who lived her previous life as a male, it''s something incomprehensible. Especially when I have yet to reach the age where I died on Earth. So... Why? Why does it feel natural for me to fall in love with Fei? Has my soul been purified, then? Does that mean that after my transmigration from Earth, I was already living under a new identity...? I wonder. The world never made sense to me here, so I had no clue if the same laws could be slapped on everything here. What''s more, I''ve lost the majority of my previous life''s memories without entering a state of hysteria... "...oh well. I guess all I can do is wait and see how things will fold out from this point onward..." I shrugged and closed my eyes. And yet, I couldn''t sleep. I couldn''t sleep at all despite my tired mind. It''s always him who appeared in the darkness. It''s always him who I imagined. "......Fei..." I mumbled while feeling the pounding heartbeat with my hands. Darkness flickered. The world narrowed and yet, I... giggled. I feel odd. It''s dizzying, heavy and drowsy. How funny. I should''ve been disturbed, but now, I... "Heh he¡­ I fell... In love with you. I love¡­ I love you... Fei......" In bliss, I drifted into a the realm of dreams. This time, nothing weighed me down and I dreamed not of the recurring nightmare. The clouds in my head had vanished completely. As if the darkness in my heart washed away, cleansed from existence. I wasn''t completely sure since I was too tired to even think, but... Under the veil of winter night, I slept with a smile adorning my face. Volume 4 Chapter 12 - After I Overslept... ...so pleasant. Drowsiness hit me and I fell asleep like log. In fact, it''s so good to laze around and sleeping without care. Unfortunately, my body isn''t allowing me with- *growl......* Thus it sounded like. My tummy is. ...I''m hungry. Just how long did I sleep to hear it with my own ears? Even the growling sound feels like it''s stretched for a dozen seconds. Ugh... I guess I overslept. Should I wake up? But... it feels wasteful. When have I ever slept without a nightmare? Even if I didn''t have one, I couldn''t keep sleeping due to my strict schedule as well as restlessness. Yes... it feels horrible. To be roused from peaceful slumber. Is this what dragons feel when being disturbed from their sleep? No wonder they got angry at heroes, demons or gods. But... should I? Or should I not?? ...mh... fine. I''ll wake up and open my eyes a tiiiiny bit¡ª "Growl." And a big, three-meter length lizard growled right in front of me. ".......ah." I let out a sound. What a stupid mistake I''ve just done. I was suddenly reminded of the Hermit''s lesson and it sounded like this. Takeru-sensei''s lesson #99: If you''re seen on the ground in front of a ferocious beast, act dead and don''t make sound to find some weaknesses! "Roar!" "Uwawaah!?" I jumped like a baseball player trying to touch the home base out of reflex. My body slid over the hard floor. Ouch! It hurts! Even so... I saved myself from the bite of the lizard. Yet, when I turned around, the beast had a glimmer of gold between the rows of his fangs... "Ah!? My... my hair!?" I gasped as a portion of the side bangs was bitten off extremely roughly! Damn it! Don''t you know that hair is equal to woman''s life!? This guy lacks delicacy!! "Wait, that''s not the point!" I did a self-retort and quickly changed the gears in my head. An enemy...? A monster? But how is this possible? The lizard was growling on top of the stone bed, displaying ferocious intent to predate. He seemed to be on guard, probably after noticing my evasive maneuver with an addition of its failure. But. What the hell is going on? Even the prison bars were twisted around... Did something- "Aaaaaaaaaaarrrrggghhhhh!!" A scream?! I and the lizard gazed up due to the extreme loud sound. Accompanying it was the faint sounds of clashing steels, howls of beasts and frantic shouts of people. Considering how the prison is below the ground, I think chaos exists above. Just what is happening? I shook my head and found the lizard pouncing on me again. I dodged and moved towards the narrow corridor. Prompting myself to escape only to find a gruesome sight. The prisoners were all fighting against the monsters! Some running away, some having hard fight and red rose bloomed all over the place, painting the interior with hellish impression. Casualties emerged from both sides but the monsters are numbering twice the amount of the prisoners! "Rooooaaarrr!!" The lizard inside my cell howled. Oh no, the rest who have nothing to do are looking here!! I infused aura to my feet and dashed through the chaos. Fortunately, I''m not restrained by magic restraining tools! The only problem back then was only the wardens who were definitely a league beyond me, and Kata-san was one heck of a tough nut to crack. He had no opening at all despite his age. I should note that many are way stronger than me but I have to go now!! I focused my gaze to the faraway staircase at the other side of the corridor. Setting aside the chaos, I have nothing to help the others. Even if I used magic, it would only prolong the death flag. What should I do...? Right at that moment, his figure flashed in my mind and it drowned my anxiety. "...I won''t die. Not here!!" I yelled as I stamped the hard floor. My body flew forward, riding the wind and avoiding the masses who went agape in surprise. In the way though, a howl snapped a few hound lizards and they tried to leap to me. "Not gonna happen!!" I exclaimed as I dodged the attacks with ease... Huh? Wait a moment... are they just slow or am I becoming even faster than I expected? I kicked the ground again and I was already halfway to the staircase! No way?! This sudden power up again!? "Grrrooaaaaaaaarrrr!!" A black lizard with deep red shades suddenly descended from the staircase. Uwah... that one is big! He''s blocking the way but I have no weapon to carve the path!! But, if I stop here... I will be easy prey for these monsters!! "Screw it! I have no time to deal with you!!" I yelled. In midair, what I can do is limited. As I am at collision course with the black lizard, there''s only one thing I can do to survive! The moment our distances were at an arm length, I thrust forward my right palm, and I shouted. "Fireball!!" With a chant, heat surged from my palm and a lump of flame blasted its way to the black lizard! *BOOM!* An explosion engulfed the monster with the hot wind slowing me down. Yet, the blazing beast was still flying to me! I moved my hand upward and cast the same spell again. An explosion once again appeared in this narrow passage and the blast threw me down. I rolled to slide forward, barely touching the burning lizard and feeling the searing hot flame tongue licking my dress. But - I succeeded! I recovered and dashed to the staircase! It''s empty so the black lizard must have been the one in charge to raid this place! Still, I can''t believe it. Those demi-humans should have been strong enough to fend these monsters yet they were cornered. Just what is going on...? "At any rate, I need weapon. Anything is fine as long as I..." My words faltered the moment I exited the spiral staircase. I stopped my feet when I witnessed red spraying all over the place. There was chaos everywhere as I arrived in a room without windows. The source of light which was a torch lied on the ground, burning wooden appliances and evaporating a pool of blood. Roars were heard. Screeches reverberated. Swords and shields clashed in the not-so-wide room I presumed as the wardens'' post. The enemies were humanoid with the faces of geckos. To be honest, they looked creepy with their wide eyes and each had three pairs of eyes! But they were equipped with tough iron armors and they had various weapons like maces or short swords. They''re even fitted to hold their grounds in this small prison. Could it be... special units? To the feline beastmen who relied on agility, their movements are restricted here while the attackers attacked in rows and in turn. As if the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven had enacted his most famous tactic of three lines of fire. What should I do...? Suddenly, I heard faint roar from behind me. They''re chasing after me...! This is bad, if the enemies multiplied, then the worst outcome will appear!! I scanned the surrounding and I found a sword lying nearby. "There...!" I rushed to acquire it but I heard a screech. An inhuman screech. At the corner of my vision, one of the humanoid geckos rushed with a mace raised up. Its speed was terrifyingly fast and it ignored the attacks of the beastmen. What is that!? A berserker?! I quickly pumped aura to reach the sword faster yet the gecko was closing in even faster! Quick! Quick!! Only a little bit more...!! "Princess!" A shout came along with the sounds of footsteps. A beastman charged and stabbed the humanoid gecko from the side. It faltered for a moment but the wide eyes switched color to red and the screech it let out became even noisier. It was angered, and the gecko moved the mace, hammering the beastmen at the back of the head. "Agh...!" The beastman exasperated, but he grit his teeth and kicked the ground. With a roar, he pushed the enemy and threw it down the staircase. He was about to follow the same fate had he not stopped holding his sword. The beastman swayed, his legs staggering and another humanoid gecko approached him. "No!!" I exclaimed, sword in hands and aura infused the entirety of my body. The world slowed down for a moment. As if watching a rewound film, everything including sound and time seemed to stop. I dashed. I moved forward. In this kind of world, I felt a degree of nostalgia. Why? Because this was similar to the time when I almost died... or when I died for the first time. What is this? I think some people said that the brain has restriction imposed upon its usage. Only 30% at most for everyday use. But, in emergencies... One could break the limits. So... is this emergency? I don''t think so as it''s not life threatening for me. Yes. It''s not a threat for me, but to others. And to others meant... someone is about to die. Will I watch him be killed when I have a way to protect him? Of course... "I won''t allow it!!" I yelled as the last step brought the world back to normal. The time flow returned to default, the mace the humanoid gecko swung went faster, but- "First Step...!" Pivoting as if taking a sudden brake, my feet slid over the ground while my body followed the swing of sword. Relying on its weight. Centering my gravity and aiming to maximize the damage with a circular movement... "Tail Smash!!" The sword tore the wind. The blade turned into a flash of light and struck the humanoid gecko from the side. I sensed strong resistance. Even though I hit the exposed part of the armor, the scales covering the gecko''s body were extremely tough. "Even so...!" I clawed the ground with my feet. Aura glued me on the spot and with both of my hands, I exerted all of my strength in hooking the humanoid! In the next moment the enemy''s body flew over to the staircase as if throwing a fish bait with a fishing rod. "Kyeyaaaaaaaakkkk!!!?" The frantic screech faded away. Soon after, it was replaced with loud crashing sounds. I exhaled but it was no time to relax! When I was about to brandish my sword, a shout echoed. "Now! The one in charge is defeated! Destroy their ranks quickly and block the staircase!!" A spirited, united roar emerged while the tide of battles flipped over in a moment''s notice. A burly figure reached my field of sight and he said. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Good job, Princess... you saved us." Kata-san said as he staggered. "Ka, Kata-sa... no, Sir Kata! Your injury...!!" I supported him and he laughed. "It''s fine... this old bone has yet to crack. A bruise like this ain''t gonna force me to retire." "B-But..." "In fact... I''m truly sorry. I let princess be in danger when a turf war is going on... such disgrace." The man shook his head and sighing but I noticed his breathing interval was recovering to normal. How? I frowned and when I focused my eyes, I could sense Mana and Aura mixing around to coat his body. Kata-san... Isn''t this Reinforce? How does he know this spell...? Eh, don¡¯t tell me my invention is just a common spell? "By the way, Princess... how did ya escape?" Kata-san asked. "Eh? Uh.... Umm.... One of the lizards bit off the prison bars while I was sleeping¡­" I answered, half in doubt and half in fear of the warden throwing me back to the prison. "I see... yer lucky. The Crawling Lizards ain''t the smartest bastards when it came to corpse identification. They let their guards down huh?" ...eh... I guess so. I didn''t know for sure but they must have thought of me as dead person. I guess I should be thankful they don''t have the tendency to eat raw meat. Otherwise, I would have been in their bellies. Kata-san looked at me and then looked toward the fighting beastmen. "Go now. Princess'' place isn''t here." He said in a small voice. "Eh...?" I tilted my head in surprise. "Please go. It ain''t surprising if the prison is attacked and causing the prisoners ran out. A couple already escaped so there''s no difference if ya too escaped." "But... doesn''t this mean the situation is dire...?" What if... I was about to finish when Kata-san rubbed my head. "Heh. Yer stubbornness truly resembled our late princess. The two of you looked like two peas of the same pod. Maybe that''s why we couldn''t be so rude to ya." Huh...? I blinked my eyes at hearing Kata-san''s muttering. The late princess... Is he talking about Valden''s dead sister? Ah, but she''s called princess... Hmm... I heard of stories about her from Lance-san but... I don''t think princess is the right way to call the sibling of the Emperor they revered so much. I snapped back once Kata-san hit my back with his palm. "Just go already and bring back Lance. He stormed out a while ago due to my order to protect the other delegates. He''s talented but he''s too easily distracted." "Eh? Isn''t he a warden...?" "He originally served the monarch, ya know? That''s why he was reserved to ya." Ugh... I suddenly became an errand boy. Or is it errand girl? I don''t think I like the pronunciation and it felt a bit indecent. Why did I mistake it as courtesan? But... I guess he gave the sign. Even the other beastmen were not looking this way as if they tried their best to not notice me even if deliberately. "...alright then. If you insist, please allow me to take back my belonging and help the other delegates." "If ya want yer swords, they''re at the warehouse next to the entrance. Yer uniform was burned by the Emperor though so give up on that." Say what!? Is that guy an idiot!? Is he retarded!!? What kind of bastard burned a lady''s clothing and forced her a dress similar to wedding dress?! Also, my underwear was switched too with white silk one! And it''s somehow stringed together!! It¡¯s bridal-style! "Don''t go to the Emperor. Since we''re in a sudden Turf War against Lizardmen tribe, none is allowed to be near him." Turf... ah, right. I don''t really get this at all so I might as well ask him. "What is going on here?" I gazed at Kata-san and he shrugged. "Simple. A war for supremacy. A war for territory and resources. Same ol'' greed with rules. Considering our lack of smart guys and resources, conflicts between tribes and Divine Beasts aren''t uncommon but Turf War is special with each occurring only once every ten years. In addition, it can only be enacted three times in a row by the attacker and once by the defeated." ...that... sounds bothersome. What kind of annual war is that? Playing with lives as if it''s a game... "Although... Looks like the lizardmen tribes are feeling bitter after losing their Wurmlord. And they somehow got themselves something to strengthen their bodies in addition of outside supports. But the timing is too perfect and to even attack this facility..." Huh... outside supports? Doesn''t that mean they are violating the rules? "Anyway, it''s better to flee from this place. Though His Highness is strong, expecting no casualty is impossible. Especially when their reinforcement is..." Is...? I paused when Kata-san opened his eyes widely. "GET DOWN! ALL OF YOU!!" His shout petrified everyone in shock. The sharp beastmen quickly dodged their enemies'' attacks and flopped down to the ground. But I was confused. Kata-san grabbed me and brought me down together with him. In the next moment- *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!* The ceiling was destroyed. Storms of dust along with explosions hit stone slabs, tearing my hearing and shaking the earth greatly. Then debris fell and buried everyone, regardless of the enemy or the ally... as well as me. "K...kyaaaaaa!?" - - - - *clatter...* Rocks and pebbles fell off a debris, and a hand emerged from it. "Puha! I thought I was going to die!!" I breathed out and inhaled a large amount of oxygen while relief spread all over my body. Scary... the ceiling fell down and I honestly thought I was going to die... again. I looked around and apparently, some of the beastmen survived. Most of the ones with me but even the humanoid geckos too! They were sleek and they were picking off the wounded beastmen!! Damn cowards! I clenched my hands, getting up albeit staggering. I can''t let them notice me so let''s defeat them first! Finding a fallen sword in the line of sight, I dashed to take it and charged forward. "Haaaaa!!" I yelled as the sword thrust pierced through the lizardman''s throat! It screeched but I ain''t letting this one go! With force and abrupt move, I severed the head from the body. Green blood sprayed for a few moments as the body fell down with a thud. I looked beyond the lizardman. There was a beastman staring blankly at me. His lower body buried by debris and rocks though so I dragged him out of the debris. Fortunately, he got no grave wounds except bruises and broken bones... Well, that''s bad too, huh? "Are you alright?" I asked. "Y-Yeah..." The beastman answered. Why are you stuttering? And what¡¯s with your reddened cheeks? Anyway, I nodded down, relieved that I could save someone around me. Looks like I can do this. "Kyeyaaaaaaaakkkkkk!!" A screech emerged, followed by rushing footsteps. The beastman in front of me paled and I sensed the hostile auras approaching us. "Reinforcement huh...?" I muttered. At the same time, a portion of the rubble was blasted away as if a volcano had erupted! All eyes turned to it and coming out from the pile of dust and clouding dust... was Kata-san! "Fun... Looks like this isn''t the time to hold back. You seriously did well to ruin MY office." Uwah! An intense aura burst out from his body, the muscles exposed rippled as the old man I knew slowly became more and more like a character from fighting arcade game! Seriously, who is this!? Kazama Jin''s grandfather!? I was completely bewildered but Kata-san suddenly shouted. "Princess! Go and help the others or find Lance! After that, do whatever you want!" He shouted. "Also, you brats! Go follow her along!!" Uuwah... so domineering... I was baffled by the sudden switch of personality. But, as moments went by, I noticed numerous differing auras approaching this place. All had one thing in common: Bloodlust. "The whole place is full of lizardmen...? Just where are all the soldiers?" I looked up and saw smokes rising to the sky. Cries. Roars. Clashing blades. Explosions of magic. Crumbling buildings. And the distinct smell of rust... At once, I recalled the burning town from five years ago. I remembered the horrific experience of having to fight by myself and nearly getting killed by a Demon General. A shiver ran down my spine but I shook my head quickly after. Carrying the wounded beastman by circling an arm around his back and supporting his body, I began to infuse my legs with aura. "It will be a bit rough. Just hang in there." I said. "Guh... my deepest apology... to be such a burden..." The beastman groaned. "It''s fine." I replied. I heard a roar from behind me and loud sounds like from a blockbuster film echoed. Kata-san truly went all out... huh? I once again looked around. For some reason, many beastmen were staring at me as if waiting for my order. Ugh... and most are those I am familiar with in prison. ...can I do this? Considering the situation, I''m pretty sure not everyone will agree to my command. Since Kata-san gave an order, they had no choice but what about me? Can I... lead everyone? I scanned the surrounding, masking the cold sweats running down my back with unwavering gaze. I have no choice... right? Steeling my resolve, I breathed out... then... "Reinforce." " " "........!" " " I emitted a thin layer of gold light. Aura and mana fused together, I released the fusion of two energies to influence the tensions in the air... then I shouted out. "Those who can still move, gather the wounded and help them! Those healthy enough to fight, secure the surrounding! And the ones with quick feet, search for a shelter for the wounded! Also, if there''s any civilian in sight, take them in! Survival is our top priority!!" Once I finished with bated breath, the beastmen all roared in unison. I was at the center of the crowds so I could feel the intense magnitude reaching my bones. Even though I''m going to be responsible of these people''s lives. Even though I have never even been able to keep my promise... "Somehow, this is strangely familiar... Did I ever lead an army before?¡± Volume 4 Chapter 13 - I Encountered a Formidable Opponent -Valden''s POV- ".......A dream... Was it?" Waking up from my slumber, I prepared myself to attend breakfast with the two delegates. Ever since they realized one of them vanished, they became suspicious and overly wary of my courses of action. It cannot be helped. The fools knew no bound to send children for the sake of forming alliances. I assumed they intended to make this negotiation as a debut for these kids to enter aristocratic society. A so-called plan which was more or less fail-proof, had I been more entertained. Ever since I saw the three, I felt anger building up inside of me. Not due to how foolish the other kingdom''s believed I would not harm them, but because they easily forgot of our monarchy''s sufferings. As I sat on the throne, I put an elbow on the armrest and supported my chin with the back of hand. "How foolish. This is why pure breeds are..." I breathed out, almost sneering. My aide told me that another conference will begin past afternoon. Until then, I am to deal with the mundane problems my people have. Most were complaints though. I know they wanted to get rid of these rude guests but some delivered me inquiries. And it was related to the third one, the girl who''s my rival''s daughter. Some suspected her as Iris. Some accused me as to sell her to humans for informal ceasefire. Some pleaded, wishing to see her out of guilt. Truly. These people are bunches of fools. First they ostracized her way in living. Then they demanded for her exile. Next they accused me of being a cruel ruler equal to a Tyrant for leaving her to die. Now they wanted to apologize. None had the brightest mind, these failures who were born from failures. I guess this must be the fault in our bloodlines but I couldn''t care less. *crackle* A distant sound rang out in my ears. I frowned and stood up. My aide went to me and asked. "Your majesty, did something happen?" The Black Cat questioned. "Gramven, coordinate with Urgvun and evacuate the people. Once done, bring out our guests through the backdoor while ensuring the prison is not harmed." "Y-yes, your majesty... But what for-" Right at that moment, the palace shook. With my hearing, I could detect movements entering my territory and havoc spread everywhere. "How distasteful. Is this how you intend to greet a Divine Beast?" I snorted and left the throne. Right at that moment, pulverizing scarlet tongue of flame descended. Burning everything as well as heating the air as if I was in a volcanic mountain. Gramven already fled before the flame poured down, but I gazed up once it died down. "What do you want this time, Hizuki?" I asked. Contempt was within my words and I glared at the flying figure who''s right above the hole of the ceiling. Two red wings, strong arms with razor claws. A series of sharp crystals running down his back, his shoulders and his limbs. In addition, a long sharp external bones at the tip of his tail as if it was a living mace. His face had matured. Looks like he also awakened his heritage which was Wrath of Drakelord. Even though it was no more than an inferior subspecies of a dragon, the blood of his ancestor ran quite deep in him, huh? How troublesome. "Valden! This time, I will kill you!!" He exclaimed. The youth with fiery incandescent hair and a horn protruding from his forehead - Hizuki - seemed to be no more than a child. He had matured physically but his mental state regressed, more or less huh? "For what? I had enough of you placating Her name for your bent vengeance." I exhaled at such sight. He even succeeded his father but his selfishness was beyond hope. "Silence! You dared to let her die!! You didn''t even protect her!! You gave no right to call her name, you coward!!" Coward... huh? The former me would have lashed out but I have been informed by Him. I now know the truth and I have to do my job. Well, assuming what He said was true, though. I don''t like the idea for the least bit as it meant my sister''s sacrifice was fruitless. After all, at that time, to defeat the Warlord, there was no other option but to use her unique ability. Hers was far greater than any other in the whole continent and there was no time to think. At any rate... this fianc¨¦e of my dead sister was still enraged to this date. "Truly. You are such a fool, Hizuki. How long are you going to cling to the past?" "Shut up! Shut up!! I won''t stop until this wretched place go down into oblivion!! I''ll kill you and all of those bastards who dared to sacrifice Iris!!" Hmph. I snorted, drawing out my scimitar. The weapon who was my partner for all this time. The one who had witnessed the truth alongside me. "A tribe once defeated due to carelessness and blindness in rage. If you dare to harm my people, then I shall take you down." Yellow aura enveloped me, streaks of lightning began to emerge from the base of my feet. In the face of a Drakelord... One who rules flame, a vassal of a Flame Dragon, I could never be careless. Therefore... "I''ll show you that I have become stronger! Stronger than you and that accursed Warlord!!!" "Come if you dare. Don''t just bark, flying lizard." - - - - - - Surprisingly, things went really well. In fact, the random orders I gave became reality too fast that I''m baffled. I was advancing with the beastmen soldiers but I can''t help feeling restless in the inside. After all... they complied with my orders so easily with loud voices and the way they gazed at me... seemed different. More than when we chatted in prison. More than when we played games and gambled for extra servings. More than when some tried to counsel about their life choices. I looked upward. The buildings around here more or less similar to the ones in Egypt. Most of the civilians have been evacuated while some... people with unfortunate circumstances are left behind. But - unexpectedly, they knew how to fight. Be it elders, children, men or women... they all at least have years of experiences in combat. I asked the soldier near me out of curiosity and he answered. "Us feline beastmen has the rule for the young to slay one hundred monsters as a proof of adulthood. And if we wish to serve the monarch, there is no choice but to become stronger by a hundred times over." Or so he said. Apparently, the weak are driven off while the shrewd and strong gain reputations. Gram said he''s not strong so I guess he''s the shrewd type but that kind of people are also looked down upon by the majority. Hm¡­ a power-based hierarchy huh? I can''t say that is a good system. Although I have no right to comment as I am a human. "Still... leaving behind the weak? I can''t allow that." I murmured and sped up. From the alley nearby, lizardmen began to swarm out. Drawing out sword, I started by slashing the closest and proceeding to issue orders. "First squad, follow me! Second squad and third squad, protect the wounded as well as civilian! Fourth squad is to scout the area for possible ambush!!" The soldiers replied with a unified roar. I glanced at them but I really can''t help wondering. These guys... seemed too loyal to me. Could it be that they are mistaking me with Valden''s sister? If so, then I myself have no actual merit. Only my appearance... "Kheeek!!" A lizardmen pounced with a lance. Tough battered, it had tenacity and ferocity. Although for the current me... "Hmph!" I slashed the lizardman and it became halves. Surprisingly, these lizardmen have brittle defense at their abdomen. Even if armored they could never hope to win against my sword style which focused at monsters extermination. Not to mention, if I coated any weapon with Aura, the sharpness quadrupled. Both parts of the lizardman''s body flew by me and I proceeded to carve out path. "Nowhere is safe and I can''t invite large number of people into the nearest shelter else it will lure the enemy. What the hell should I do?" I complained while securing the perimeter. The biggest problem was that the territory is too large with the city becoming rubble. I have suspicions there''s an even bigger power that could achieve this feat. Anyway, steering clear from troubles is the best. Also- "Captain of Fifth Squad has arrived, reporting in!!" A soldier reported. He''s the captain with different pallete of color for his armors. Well, he''s also the same as the rest. He seemed to harbor admiration on me but I know he''s mistaking me with a dead person. In the end, I have no choice but to get used to it. Although there''s some sliiight problem in hands- "Milady, we have successfully recovered supplies including equipments from the armory!" *piku* A twitching sound came from my temple. The beastmen must have reacted to the sound and preparing themselves. Of course, they mistook it as foreign bloodlust or suspicious movements, which is supposed to come NOT from me. Had I been in worse mood, I would have chewed this guy out. It''s sad that I must control the situation as it forced me to assume a dignified and calculating impression. Of course, I don''t give a damn about my manner in wording it. Polite speech in a life-threatening situation? What are you? Some prideful aristocrats with severe case of glorification complex? Or are you idiots with eighth-grade syndrome? Even in fantasy world, I doubt there''s something like manners before killing in a battlefield. And so I''m irritated by how these people revered me and saw me as some deity. "Stop it with the way you call me. Just report like usual." "B-But Milady is...!" "Aaah, enough. Get to the point now and here or I''ll have you personally go out to destroy some of the enemy ranks all by yourself." At the last line, the beastman showed sparkles in his eyes with flushed cheeks! "Pl-Please do!" He stated. A creep hath appearedth! Freak level: Godly!! I seriously want to bury this guy! If you really want to die so much, then why are YOU, the biggest shot in this group, is showing such refreshing smile?!! I don''t need any soldier who says ''MOAR!'' as they wheezed heavily despite having their chests punctured with holes!! Seriously, why am I always encountering the wrong people!? And it''s always, ALWAYS the guys who got their personalities screwed over!! Is this world mad or are the Gods drinking vodkas when they created life!? This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Enough. Report your findings. Now." I put emphasis on the last word to make sure my thought is conveyed. The beastman nodded repeatedly and he explained. "The armory was damaged and some high-class magic weapons have been stolen. However, we have recovered medical supplies and weapons enough for all of us." "Did you encounter other soldiers in the way?" "Yes, but most are..." ...I frowned at the clouding expression of the captain. Rather than saying he ignored them, it was as if he''s too late to arrive on the scene. Which is probably truer than slightly bent truth. I closed my eyes and exhaled. Then I turned around. "Bring me the weapons I mentioned before." "Y-Yes ma''am!" The soldier left briskly but I called out and he stopped. "Good work. And, I''m sorry." I muttered. Some would ask why I''m apologizing, but it''s nothing new. I ordered the Fifth Squad so that they could procure some things for the wounded and to replace the shabby equipment we have. Unfortunately, because of that, they risked themselves by delivering a large amount of objects. Thus, for the sake of recovery, I had to tell them to ignore anything even if that meant they had to abandon those in need of help. This might sound contradicting to my original priority, but I have to see things realistically. I have no choice. "...Milady, it was a brave decision. We are your swords and shields, therefore... please use us as you please." The soldier bowed and left the scene. This time, an uncomfortable silence evaporated as fast as it permeated. "...Even if you say that, we''re talking about people¡¯s lives here." I murmured. "As if I like doing this." I sighed. Then I remembered what Fei said to me. In the Academy Dungeon, he told me how he wished to save everything. How he failed to do so. How he had no choice but to slay those who were once his family and friends. "...the world sure is cruel. I kind of understand why he became like that." In the way here, I certainly witnessed atrocities enemies could have done. I saw some killing children slowly and I saw some about to violate women. Once seeing that, the soldiers almost went into frenzy had I not stepped in to deliver judgment on the lizardmen. But the bitter taste to see children or parents weeping for the dead loved ones? It''s horrible enough to become a part of my Nightmare. At this rate, I might see too much. At this rate, I am going to taste what I must not taste. At this rate, I might change into someone else. I raised my hand and touched the Crest on my chest. The warmth was there, albeit faint. It was the only thing that kept my hopes up, and I felt as if Fei was next to me. The thought alone was more than enough to lift my spirit up and also to move forward even if only for a step. He¡¯d mock at me and kissed me again otherwise. "...I can''t stop here." Just as I looked up on the sky, the earth shook greatly, causing me to almost lose my footing. Among the shrieks made by the survivors, I noticed something was happening at the direction of the palace. It was the only building where smokes and flames did not eat but- *BOOM!* A portion of the palace was suddenly destroyed apart by an explosion. Bolts of lightning, red of flame, storms of wind erupted inside out to ravage the area surrounding the palace. Amidst the crumbling parts of building, I saw a glint of red along with yellow. The two color became streaks of light which jumped around, clashing every so often while emitting ridiculous amount of aura. "That... That is the Emperor''s aura!!" A child pointed out. "He''s fighting...? Against who?" I narrowed my eyes. Could it be... the enemy''s leader? That''s possible but I sensed something different when I observed the red streak. Somehow, that light is too sinister for being an aura. It''s even more sinister than Fei''s gaze when he wielded the pure white sword. Just when we were staring at the unbelievable sight, my Aura tingled, detecting something foreign. "...We''ve got company." I muttered clear enough for everyone to brace themselves. Approaching from a street in front of us was a squad of beastmen. Most of them worn out and they were frantic enough to run as if escaping from some kind of inexplicable horror. But... among the ones seen running at the front were people I knew of. "Huh - Elliot! Seina!!" I called out. "Lady Charlotte! You''re safe!!" "Tch... so she''s still alive..." Shut up, you pointed ears. I don''t need your sarcasm. Besides... "Even Gram is with you two. I guess the three of you escaped before the palace blew up." "Well, Gram dragged us. More or less but he saved us." "Hmph! He didn''t tell us anything though so I almost beat him up for committing l¨¨se-majest¨¦." Geh. You''re rude as always. Typical noble... I wonder if other elves are like her, Melinda certainly isn''t like Seina so I guess... That Witch must be the oddball here. Umu, she must be. While the situation became more relaxed, I checked on Elliot''s group. Some servants including maids and butlers, children who must be a part of the Monarch, and royal guards. The one who acted as tour guide wasn''t here though. But, I suddenly noticed something was strange. "Hey, where''s Sir Lance?" I asked Gram. "He is..." The person in question faltered. ...at that, a sense of foreboding rose inside of me. Could it be... "Aah... I''m... here, your highness." Huh? I looked over to the group and found a man carried by the shoulder. Half of his head wrapped with bandage, vivid red color staining the white cloth and he was in a terrible state. A broken arm, severed left leg, and countless wounds such as bruises, cuts and burns. I''m surprised he''s still conscious and I held my breath. "Sir Lance!" I rushed to him and supported his staggering body. "Ouch ouch...! Not so rough, Princess..." "Ah, I-I''m sorry! But... what happened...!?" Gram exhaled then answered in Lance''s stead. "He fought a tough opponent. The right-hand of the Drakelord... I think. And they were on an uneven ground." "Heh... I trained hard as Lady Iris'' personal guard... After all." "Doesn''t mean you have to refuse our help, dumbass. And to think both of you were once drinking buddies too." The man laughed bitterly. Although Lance was trying to be frivolous, he... he must have hurting in the inside. I stared at him and he smiled at me too. "Sorry, Princess¡­ After all, I heard that it was him who sent his soldiers to raid the prison..." "...so you went in a fit of rage. You''re... dumber than I thought." "That hurts... at least. I have..." I raised a hand and pounded a fist on his chest. It was light enough to be called as touching but it surprised him. I looked down, and then pulled his ear. "Owowowowoooowww!?" "Don''t. You. Dare. To. Do. That. Again." "........" "I don''t care even if you were to face shrewd enemies. But risking your life in anger? You could have died more easily than amateurs would!" I shouted out from the top of my lungs. "Listen, Lance! I allowed you to call me Princess so don''t you dare to die on me! I won''t forgive you otherwise!!" Flabbergasted, the man dropped his jaw. Composure broken down and he went flustered when I demanded an apology and swear of oath. "I-I swear I won''t commit suicidal acts again!! I swear in the name of the Chaos God!!" So he said. I nodded down and turned around. "Go see the healers to treat your injuries. We''re moving out soon so rest until then." "Yes, ma''am!" Thus I let Lance be accompanied to the main group. Looking back on Elliot''s group... "Well, where were we at again?" Right then, I heard faint whispers. "She... she really resembled her highness Iris..." "Such strong will and passion... Ah, when did I last saw such figure...?" "My back is itching for another whipping session..." "I... think I''m in love again." "What did you just say...?" .......okay, looks like these guys just don''t have the knack in being serious when it should be. And the two noble kids over there, stop your love quarrel for a moment or this will never end. I almost hung my head in dejection when I felt it.[/i\ I held my breath, unsheathing the sword and yelled. "Who''s there!?" My voice, not masking the frantic impression alerted the others. the wounded ones shriveled along with the powerless servants and I stood in front of Elliot and Seina. [i]"Hoo...? To think ssssssomeone actually noticed my pressssseeence... and by no meanssss... human." The voice was low and deep. A man''s voice, I concluded but the source was nowhere to be seen. Left? Right? Hidden with magic? No... "Above!!" I slashed upward when a great sword descended upon me. The moment the swords clashed, the air exploded around me, the ground pulverized and shockwave blew everyone like a wind scattering a mound of leaves. "Gh...!?" Damn... it! So heavy!! I roared and knocked the great sword away and it took almost all of my strength! I panted, glaring at the attacker who landed smoothly and standing up. Contrary to the great sword which retracted back to his grasp, a small person of unknown origin was there. The hand was skinny and reflecting shines of jade scales, a bladed tail slithered from under their tattered cloak. Dark green aura was exuded from their body as a snake tongue stuck out for moments before pulling back in. "...who are you?" I inquired. Fear and wariness brought me to set a defensive stance. I wasn''t even able to sense him so he must have ridiculous strength. Could it be... the boss monster? Is he the leader of the lizardmen...? My inner curiosity was, unfortunately, blown away by Seina''s gasp. "It... it can''t... be...! Why... why are you here!?" Seina...? I glanced at the frightened elf and then back to the unknown man. He gave us a condescending gaze but I felt it. I felt something similar before... Those gaze. That desire within his golden eyes... While staring at me with such gaze, the man raised his great sword as easily as holding a wooden stick with one hand. Exuding terrible pressure where no mana nor aura were used for... He exclaimed. "Heh... heh he he... Ssssspppleeendid... Ssssooo... it iiiissss you, Irregular... No. One of the Fragmenttssss¡­¡± Volume 4 Chapter 14 - Why am I Attracting Freaks Around Me?! "Bravery... Valor... Thoosssee golden hair and emerald eyeeesss... Aah... Ah... You are... yet again... a deliccciousss Fragment, indeed..." The being muttered, his tail slithered along the ground. I braced myself right then and there, yet the being laughed. He laughed... and turned to us. "It iiisss... a pleasssuuure to meet you again... Fragment. I am... Vladimir Blooddusk." Vladimir... Blooddusk...? And... Fragment...? What¡¯s that¡­? "...what do you mean by Fragment? What are you?" I inquired further but all I heard was a hiss, then a laughter. "How unexpected... You are... not ''Bounded,¡¯ yet... The 712th wassss... more clever than you. But your sssstrength... issss unmatched." A gleam of jade appeared inside the darkness within the cloak. I presumed it as an eye but.... it was odd. My skin shuddered, my whole body set off a warning alarm ordering me to flee, my blood froze and I could feel my heart thumping furiously in fright. In front of him... I have absolutely no chance. My intuition told me that. I was certain as it was the only thing that was sharpened even in my previous life. But not like this. This is way too abnormal...! "Fear... eh? And you are... more immature than the resssst. Iiisss it related? With thossseee chains?" "...what do you mean...? What... what are you? What do you know about me!?" I shouted to fight off my fear, but that was it. My hands gripping the sword''s sheath trembled and cold sweats slid down my cheeks. "Heh... Heh he he...! I sssseee!! I sseee now!!" With that said, Vladimir dashed towards me. Speed blinding enough to stun me and the great sword slipping out from his cloak revealed itself. I dodged out of reflex but the bladed tail snaked its way to pierce my head! ¡°Gh¡­!!¡± I raised sword to defend myself. Both weapons clashed for a moment- *SHATTER!* And the sword shattered, the aftershock sent me flying for several meters then I crashed into rubble. ¡°Argh¡­!¡± I coughed out the air in my lungs. Slowly getting up, I heard a hiss. ¡°Ssssturdy. Asssss¡­ I thought¡­ it waasssss¡­ alsssoo you who foiled Ivory¡¯s attempt¡­¡± Vladimir hissed lowly with a ridiculing tone. His great sword moved in rhythm alongside his tail as if defending him like a pair of mechanisms. That inhuman strength¡­ This fear¡­ And that name¡­ ¡°¡­tch¡­ So¡­ you¡¯re a demon¡­ huh? Really, my luck is as bad as my weakness is¡­¡± I spit out blood and rubbed the corner of my lips with the sleeve of my dress. Slowly getting up, I threw away the broken sword and shouted. ¡°All soldiers, to battle positions!!¡± With one order and the beastmen all snapped back to reality. They drew out their arms while one particular soldier approached me and presented two objects. A pair of swords, one sword thin enough to be called as a sabre while the other was a metallic katana, plus with their sheaths as well as sword belts. Finally. When I have these two back around my waist, I felt incredibly at ease. Maybe it¡¯s related with both being tokens given by Fei¡­? ¡°Thank you. Go protect Elliot and Seine. Also, please retreat along with the civilians as well as the wounded.¡± ¡°Milady¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not alone so go.¡± The fifth squad¡¯s captain bowed. His gesture was heavy but he went away. Right in the next moment ¨C A shadow lunged at me and I grabbed the hilts of the two swords. ¡°Hmph!!¡± *CLANG!* The profound sounds of singing metals reverberated, sparks scattered above me and between the crossing blades, I glared at the cloaked demon. ¡°Sloppy, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re just swinging that huge sword wildly.¡± I commented. ¡°Exxxcelent!! But that issss more than enough to extract you, Fragment!!¡± Vladimir announced. I shouted ¡°Bring it on!¡± and pivoted. The swords in my hands flashed to blow away the demon but in midair, his tail flew to claim my leg. ¡°Too predictable!¡± I slashed at it, deflecting the tail away and rushed toward Vladimir! Tyrfingg clashed against the great sword first. I could feel the heaviness and strength incomparable to my impression of Vladimir but I knew how to handle such overwhelming power! Sliding to the side a little and shifting the blade for a few degrees, I parried the great sword! ¡°Sixth Step: Dragon Bite!!¡± *SLASH!* A wide swing followed by an uppercut struck Vladimir! I sensed resistance once the sharp blade cut the cloak but I saw the green orb glimmered for an instance! The bladed tail flew from above his left shoulder. Using that blindspot, he intended to drill a hole into my abdomen. But ¨C I was already prepared as I reverse handled the black katana, swinging it to defend myself from the incoming attack!! Sparks flew, terrible force pushed me back and yet I refused to back down. Once my feet touched the ground, I inserted Aura below the soles and bound me to the ground. Using that, I spun around like a screw. I followed the flow of the opposing force, guiding my swords and landed a clean horizontal slash at Vladimir! ¡°Nh¡­!?¡± He exasperated. I¡¯m not done yet! I yelled as I swung the black katana after Tyrfingg. The Japanese sword was made from multiple folding. The blade was extremely sharp like no other with thinness as if it was a glasswork. The main advantage of a katana was its curved form, its center of gravity and the sharpness in exchange of its durability. The only way to wield it was ¨C to strike the vital of the opponent in one strike. A single moment for a kill. That, was the objective in wielding this sword!! ¡°Third Step: Soaring Fang!!¡± *SLASH!!* The uppercut sliced the cloak and the enemy in a speed subpar than sound. As if on cue, the world seemed to slow down as the cloak fluttered- ¡°Heh¡­ Heh he he heh¡­¡­!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­..!?¡± A shiver ran down my spine. I backpedaled the moment the shiver coursed in my body and in the next moment ¨C two great swords descended. *CRASHES!!* The two similar weapons destroyed the ground, created a crater and sending rocks away but the alarm inside my head did not stop ringing! ¡°Frightening. Frightening indeed, for I am no eeexxxpert in hand-to-hand combat. But¡­¡± The cloak landed on the ground and I cringed at the sight. Even the soldiers exasperated in shock when we saw¡­ A feline beastman whose head was split open, blood oozed out along with grey matters. But in the middle where there was supposed to be an empty space¡­ there was a head of a serpent. As if it replaced the content of the skull. As if it devoured the beastman from the inside out. And not only that¡­ ¡°U-uwaaaaaaa!?¡± I heard a scream and when I turned my head, I saw another beastman in the same state attacking a squad. It had the same great sword, the same bladed tail and it attacked almost as skillful as the one I fought. One by one, the enemy multiplied. As if they were all clones. As if they were all doppelgangers. Then the deep green scales bathed with gore shone and the serpentine eye stared at me. I felt the gaze, and I unwittingly growled. ¡°You¡­ You bastard¡­! What did you do!?¡± ¡°Ssssiiimmpplee¡­ ¡®I¡¯ took over their bodies¡­¡± The snake tongue slithered, the dead body moved sluggishly. Of all things, this kind of nightmarish thing was the first time for me as if common sense had turned upside down. ¡°Well, then¡­ It iisssss time for the Assstral Festival!¡± *BOOM!* Several great swords rained down upon the ground and sending rocks around. It happened right in front of me and it caught me off guard! I flew out from the main trajectory of the bigger rocks, but ¨C following me was a group of Vladimir laughing maniacally. They all possess the same weapons and their combat abilities are stacked up with numbers! ¡°Hya ha! Hya ha ha ha haaaaaa!! Where do you think you are going, Fragment!?¡± One of them kicked a wall and flew to me. I brandished Tyrfingg and defended against the great sword while in midair, and used katana to parry the bladed tail. He aimed for my vitals without reservation and his movement was too radical to follow through. Damn it¡­! Even though he¡¯s not hard to deal with, he has the nerves to chase me around with most of his clones! The other soldiers were too occupied too so I can¡¯t hope for a support! After deflecting the last attack, I sensed the ground was close. I changed position to land with my feet then I retreated quickly. In the next moment and the spot I was in earlier was struck by great swords, with an addition of the rest of the enemies going after me. *CLANG!* The swords clashed again, scattering sparks and letting loose ear deafening sound. I took a step back, fending off a bladed tail and alternating between the two different kind of weapons aiming for my life. Although I tried not to let myself be killed, some still passed through my defense and carved small wounds. Again and again, the situation deteriorated as I continued to disallow my enemy from surrounding me. But ¨C I noticed one particular Vladimir went out of the ranks and chased me with a heightened agility. ¡°Ssssoooo ssskkilful! You are¡­! Nowhere close to your brethren!!¡± Vladimir exclaimed as he swung down his great sword. ¡°Well, thank you but I am not flattered!!¡± I replied and parried it then I counterattacked by slashing him diagonally. Blood sprayed, the beastman corpse which was possessed by the demon fell down only to be trampled by the other enemies like a stampede. Geh¡­ This guy is nuts! Are all demons so tenacious like this!? Just when I wanted to curse out loud, many presences emerged from the alleys. ¡°No way!? There¡¯s more in hiding?!¡± This is¡­ seriously bad! If they were to let loose, then¡­ the soldiers will all be annihilated!! ¡°Damn you¡­!¡± I cursed out, turning around and fled. ¡°Milady¡­!?¡± One of the soldiers shouted. Had he not noticed me, he would have realized he¡¯s still fighting against the demon that possessed corpses to do his bidding. But ¨C unlike what I expected. The remaining enemies. The possessed corpses¡­ all looked at me and they pursued me. One by one. Ten by ten. Dozens after dozens. They all chased me as if seeing me as a terribly important reward. ¡°I knew it...!!¡± They were after me from the beginning! So it¡¯s my fault again troubles appeared!! ¡°Do you think you can esssccaaaappe, Fragment¡­!!¡± Gaaaaahhh!! I hate this! I hate this development the most! Why do I have to attract freaks¡¯ attention for fuck saaaaakkkeeee!! If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - - - - In the end, I almost explored every nook and cranny of the city out of desperation. But it¡¯s way too much as when I turned around a corner, I saw lizardmen soldiers and they added up into the batches. Now I¡¯m basically a sole participant of the infamous annual festival where I got chased around by an angry bull¡­ Well, a stampede, more or less but I still hate it!! ¡°Stop pestering me!¡± I yelled as I slashed one of the ¡®Vladimirs,¡¯ severing the head from the body cleanly. It fell down and it was soon trampled by the lizardmen and the other Vladimirs¡­ So scary! This is just like some B-rated zombie movies!! ¡° ¡° ¡°Giiivve up noooowww!!¡± ¡° ¡° ¡°That¡¯s creepy so no! ABSOLUTELY NO WAY!!¡± I shouted out but the death march ain¡¯t stopping! How am I supposed to deal with hundreds of monsters wearing the same faces along with ground lizards wearing armors!? I¡¯m not some OP protagonist where a blow is enough to decimate the entire frontline!! Even more¡­ ¡°Then how about¡­ thiiisssss!!¡± A green lump of energy blasted out from among the stampede. Cold sweats ran down my back and I sensed a large amount of mana pursuing me with the speed thrice faster than the stampede¡¯s¡­ Could it be, magic!? I immediately leaped to the left, entering a narrow alley and when the blast struck the walls¡­ *BOOOOMM!!* A large explosion collapsed the buildings, turning them into rubble and small debris. A large crater was left at the spot where it directly hit against with and the aftershock killed a few of the lizardmen along. ¡°What the heck was that!?¡± I screamed out as another blast of energy homed in towards me. No way!? A magic missile!? But the output is incomparable than what I have seen so far!! ¡°Khg¡­! Reinforce!!¡± I activated the second booster magic and it felt as if the world slowly slowed down. In this state, my physical strength is tripled! I think I can escape but there will be no end. Also, if I cast Reinforce for the third time in succession, I¡¯d fall victim to mana depletion, illness relapse as well as physical exhaustion. In short¡­ I will be rendered immobile with high risks of dying. I have no choice, you know? Otherwise, being hit by that thing will insta-kill me for sure. I have to survive! ¡°But¡­ what should I do to overturn this situation¡­?¡± I breathed out while hiding inside an abandoned building. There were lots of books scattered around, the shelves destroyed and the whole place reek of violence and pillaging. Should I say¡­ it¡¯s fortunate that the Golden Word Master isn¡¯t here? ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure someone like him can deal with this kind of problem but that will cost me a lot.¡± I exhaled. Not much I can do now¡­ I guess I¡¯m really weak huh? I leaned the back of my head against the wall, raising my chin and gazed upward with a distant gaze. ¡°¡­haa¡­ So there¡¯s this much of a limit for one person to do.¡± I slowly understand the burden of being alone. No one to rely on but I have to extend my hands to protect others even if they¡¯re unrelated to me. Is it because I want to save them too? ¡­no. I didn¡¯t do it because I¡¯m being selfish. Not most of it but because I want to challenge myself by looking from the same view as Fei did. I love him, yes. But in order to truly understand him, I have to know his hardships, his problems and his responsibilities. If I can¡¯t even consider them in his account, how could I be able to be closer with him? How can I be able to recognize his feelings and burdens? Sheathing the katana, I gripped Tyrfingg¡¯s hilt with both of my hands. Then I flicked my gaze to the left, towards the back of the store. *BOOM!!* A swarm of lizardmen along with a band of controlled corpses emerged. Like ants bursting out from their nest, the scene was definitely giving off a grotesque and repulsive impression. Following after, I sensed the front part of the store being destroyed by another swarm and I could feel a large amount of bloodlust pouring from above in the form of lumps of mana. ¡°I was waiting for this!!¡± I poised a stance, sword pulled by my arms and I planted my feet firmly on the ground. Focus! Focus a portion of my mana and aura into my sword! Concentrate in the blade and sharpen it, improve its durability, multiply the offensive power it could carry!! Enhance my vision and muscles! Ignore my fear! Put all of my will into the sword! Entrust my life in one moment! Forge everything¡­ Then¡­ unleash it in one strike!! ¡°Draconic Sword Style: Seventh Step ¨C Flight of White Dragon!!¡± Right at the moment when the blade shone with pure white light, I leaped forward without hesitation. In front of me was a jaw of death filled with atrocious beings desiring my death and I have no place to retreat. And yet ¨C a pure white dome of light purified the area, cleansing off everything without leaving any trace. - - - - I slumped down to my knees, breathing erratically as large beads of sweats poured down. After a little self-reflection, I realized I had exerted all of my cells and exhausted at least a third of the allowed amount of mana. Because aura too originated from mana which was refined and converted into usable energy, the strain became too much for me to endure. But¡­ ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡± I have to get up. Probably, that was only some small batch. Although I eliminated anything for ten meters radius around me¡­ ¡±Aha ha haaa¡­! Ssssso you killed them all in one sssssweep huh!¡± That detestable voice echoed again. I turned back, facing an army of Vladimirs who became more and more similar to cockroaches. Honestly, the numbers are too much and they had the same disgusting features I want to kill them. I stood up albeit wobbly. Inhaling and exhaling deeply, I pulled out Tyrfingg from the ground and looked up since I¡¯m right in the center of the crater. Obviously, it was below the ground level. ¡°¡­well¡­? You seem like you have most of your clones reduced.¡± I commented while forcing a grin. ¡°And you sssseem to be at your limitssss¡­ am I wrong?¡± Vladimir stuck out his tongue as his bladed tail made a slithering sound. Geh¡­ I guess I really am at my limit. With that big move, I don¡¯t actually have any other method and if I were to use Blade Arts¡­ I doubt Tyrfingg¡¯s durability will last for more than three hits. Each and every technique I have is too burdensome for my body and while there are some easy skills, most are usable only when particular conditions are met. If one element is missing¡­ well, I doubt I could defeat even the weakened Bravzgaim. So? Am I at a deadend now? I would have despaired and maybe I should. Unless¡ª ¡°Kill them all!!¡± One particular voice roared, accompanied by battle cries. And I saw them, soldiers with lances and swords leaping off the shadows, ambushing Vladimirs and killing them in one strike. ¡°Nuu¡­!?¡± They could no longer pay attention to me so they had to fight back in place, but ¨C I guess element of surprise can truly end a war. I exhaled and detected a presence descending into the crater silently. He landed near me and I recognized his features well. ¡°Gram.¡± I called out. ¡°Sorry, we took too much time sheltering the civilian and the wounded, nya.¡± Gram explained. "But that sure was a flashy technique, nya. Thanks to it, we could pinpoint the location relatively easy." I shook my head at that and smiled wryly. ¡°It was a close call. I never expected myself being the one the enemy wanted. Also-¡° ¡°Nyaha ha! We¡¯re not done yet, right?¡± I nodded down. Considering it¡¯s a demon we¡¯re fighting with, I doubt it will end so easily. Not to mention there¡¯s this sense of foreboding floating around my mind. I looked at Gram and it seemed he had nothing good to assist him. ¡°Gram. You should use something else. I don¡¯t think long sword suits you.¡± ¡°Huh? Why nya?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more suited in assassinating rather than fighting, right?¡± Gram was flabbergasted at that. Looks like I hit the bull¡¯s eye huh? Well, he did attack me despite me using Aura for enemy detection. I didn¡¯t notice him and thought he had a thin shadow but I could never be more wrong, especially when he always tried to hide his weapons behind his back. Who wouldn''t recognize that gait in walking? He''s practically doing silent step just like an assassin would. To not make sound while using only the toes alone to walk is seriously something amazing if not conspicuous. ¡°Anyway-¡° I set my gaze at one Vladimir who broke through the encirclement. He¡¯s wounded the slightest so I guess this one is even stronger than the rest. No matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t think this guy has an endless amount of clones. While additional reinforcements appeared, I doubt he could replenish the great swords and I have a vague feeling. What is it, I wonder¡­? This unease¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this one.¡± Gram suddenly interrupted and he dashed off like a gust of wind. Fast! I could only watch as Gram drew out the long sword and¡­ he reverse handled it? That¡¯s a bit hard isn¡¯t it when the blade length reached for one meter¡­? I thought I would see Gram doing a hit-and-run tactic but a shiver ran down my spine. Cold. Oppressive. What¡­ what is this intense pressure!? I nearly choked as Gram grew even faster and becoming a thin line of shadow zigzagging towards Vladimir! *SLASH!!* In one moment and the demon parasite, the great sword, the bladed tail as well as the distorted corpse was sliced in halves! Gram released the intense pressure he had and turned around. Right after he did so, the enemy was further sliced the body, making it into four chunks of flesh! ¡°Nyah? It provided less resistance than it would be, nya.¡± He said in dissatisfaction but no matter what¡­ I think he¡¯s the overpowered one here. Ugh¡­ are all men this strong or are they just stupidly more talented in killing? I would have barfed had I not experienced the cruelty of the world firsthand¡­ Also, Fei is also ridiculously strong to be able to disintegrate his enemy. Hmm¡­ this is bad. I think I have to cross the lines if I want to approach even a step closer¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Just when I was pondering, a sound leaked out from Gram¡¯s mouth. His jaw dropped, his eyes as round as saucers and he was¡­ too comical that I¡¯m actually suspicious. Could it be¡­? When I turned around, I saw¡­ Volume 4 Chapter 15 - I. Lucked. Out!? Unexpected thing is called that because nobody expected it to happen. For example, meeting a cat bus which flashed a wide grin. Nobody would, in their wildest dream ever expected it to happen. Even in fantasy world, that kind of bus is leaning more to the creepy side rather than wondrous. Also, it combined two different culture when the best thing that humans could make here is by far, clockwork and the likes. In Magnis, of course. But anyway - unexpected thing is always my enemy as it never helped me. Whenever troubles appeared, a twist in the process easily caught me off guard and almost sent me to heaven. Well, I died once whole being aware of it so it must be related with my never ending misfortune. That''s why... in a battlefield where everything is uncertain, something beyond my wildest imagination will surely hurt me. This time though, I felt like screaming as I gazed up at the sky. Why? Because there''s a meteorite? No... it''s something simpler and smaller. The unexpected is descending and it''s... In the form of two men entangled together while hitting each other at point blank range. "You damned shitty Emperor!!" A scaled beastman with a broken horn shouted out. He threw a straight right and it hit thr feline beastman squarely. He faltered a bit but he raised a fist. "You sex crazed salamander!!" The feline beastman lashed out. He punched the winged beastmen at the solar plexus. The man''s body bent and he vomited blood out yet he glared ahead. Gripping the collar of the Emperor, the winged man with broken horn smashed his forehead against his. A loud sound could be heard along with a few faint cracks. Blood splattered, bones breaking and flesh was torn yet the two did not stop hitting each other. To be honest, they''re amazing. They could still fight like that even with how insane their power was. I didn''t even think a winner will appear and would have liked to watch it to the very end if I must. But! A problem is a problem. The thing is... "They''re coming here!" Gram shouted out in panic. He rushed to me, maybe to save me but it''s too late. "Eh? Eh? Eeeeeeeeehhh!!?" The dumbfounded me. The slow me. I was able to measure how dire the situation was only when the two fighters approached me. In their descent, they must have not thought about anything about TPO. The moment they heard my voice, they paused, then looked at me and- " "Ah." " *BOOM* *CRASHES* And so - this kind of thing similar to when I was struck by a truck happened. God, it fucking hurts!! "Ow... Uuu... what... what was... that..." I groaned in pain. I was on the ground, feeling lightheaded and for some reasons, my vision was blurry. Uhh, and somehow, it feels heavy... what exactly happened? I wanted to move but I can''t. Though the back of my head was throbbing in pain, I didn''t think anything was wrong with my body. Maybe if the mysterious heavyou feeling disappeared. I rubbed my eyes, slowly getting used to the intensity of light. Bits by bits all became nnormal but... ".........eh?" For some reasons, I found someone on top of me. I looked up and it was a man with cat ears and strip-colored tail. He''s staring at me with wide eyes but I felt something heavy and rough... well, a little soft on my chest. So I looked down, only to see... two hands fondling my breasts. Not only that, when I tried to move due to shock, I felt like something tugged my dress so I looked further below... And I noticed a broken horn popping out from beyond the long yet tattered skirt. Plus with a voice. "What... is this? Why is it dark here?" ...................... A banshee-like scream rang out in the ruined city shortly after. Followed after a round of beaten flesh and cracks of bones. "I can no longer be a bride...!" I slumped down and cried. "Uh... well, it''s okay, nya... Milady hasn''t lose anything... yet. Probably, nya." Gram consoled me by patting my head but I couldn''t stop crying. I mean... two men pushed me down and they did all those things! They defiled me! What if Fei found out!? I can''t even imagine that and I don''t want my love life to end so sooooonnn!! "This is all your fault!" I yelled at the two culprits whose upper bodies were buried in the ground. "I''ll sue you! I am so going to report this to my parents!!" The moment I said that and one beastman shook. He got out of the ground through unknown reason as if he sprung back up and... "Wait, wait! If you told those two, they won''t end at leveling my entire territory!!" "I! Don''t! Care!!" This Divine Beast and that lizardman is at fault! They''re guilty that even Phoenix Wright must have agreed with me!! Then, once Valden''s face was as pale as white sheet, I heard another rattle. The other one... the lizardman with wings and scales and a broken horn... looked at me. He was stupefied. ...somehow, I''m getting an ill vibe from him... "......Iris...?" And... he said it. I turned around to Valden but he shrugged. Che... this guy is annoying. "I''m sorry but you are mistaken." I denied the man''s word. "What...? No, it can''t be...! Hey, Valden!" Ah, so it''s no good huh? Hmm... judging from his behavior and how he doubted me, then he must have a hardcore feeling for Iris. Somehow, it troubled me as I have identical appearance with the dead princess. So it''s better to solve this as quickly as possible. I walked to the man and slapped his cheek hard. "Uh...?" He stared blankly at me as he stopped wavering. "Did you or did you not order those stupid lizards here?" I asked without giving a room to ask back. The long silence was more than enough for me and I grabbed the sword sheath in a flash. *WHACK!* The sheathed Tyrfingg struck the man squarely between the eyes. It was even powered by aura so the impact was enough to send him flying. "Stupid idiot! What the hell is your problem!!?" I shouted at him. "Do you even have any idea how many people are killed thanks to your incompetence!!?" "What...? No, this is...! I just want to avenge..!!" "If you even try to use that ''Iris'' as your pretext, then screw you even more!! All you did is just torturing the dead, you scumbag!!" I yelled again. I never thought I would drop my charade here but this guy deserved it. Especially when I have heard and known how much Valden''s little sister was to the people here. Smart. Gentle. Always helpful and beautiful beyond imagination. Not only that, she didn''t discriminate and she''s capable of mediating wars through words alone. There''s no doubt that Iris was beloved by the people here. There''s no lies about it as many sung her name with yearning and longing. I even doubted someone such as her died not in peace. Then what about this guy who justified his deed by the name of that person? "Well, congratulations. You''ve become the person I hate the most after Takeru-sensei." "What...!? You... you compared this me with that coward of a human...!!?" Coward... he said? My eyebrow twitched at that exclamation but I couldn''t care less when another explosion emerged from behind me. To be more specific, it came beyond the crater with several beastmen thrown high to the sky. "Gram!" I shouted and the feline beastman rushed like a strip of shadow. Whoa, he even kicked the air as if it was normal. So ninja truly exist in fantasy world. I thought it''s just Haru''s empty talks. Gram skilfully grabbed the flying beastmen and tossed them lightly to a better platform. Since demi-humans are sturdier than humans, they didn''t die nor suffer critical injuries once they landed but I still could hear their agony. Well, whatever. Time to see how the damn snake fares. I unsheathed Tyrfingg and walked forward. "Wait... wait! Iris, where are you going!?" Gah... this stupid man. He''s in daze and is way too ignorant. He can''t even recognize the obvious differences between me and Iris. Really. I would have thrown him a sword or kick his crotch but let''s not worsen the situation. He asked where, right? The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "To the battlefield, of course." I answered without batting an eye at him. I passed by Valden and he muttered. "...I didn''t imprison you to let you commit suicide." "Then sorry but I intend to leave this damned place alive. I''m sick of people seeing me like that." "You... do you know what your true circumstance is?" Aah? I glanced at Valden but he seems serious. Fine then. "That I''m an odd existence with mismatched soul and body? Or is it because I resembled your late sister too much?" I inquired. "...so you know that too. But-" before he could say anything, I interrupted him by swinging my hand. "Forget it. I no longer care about what myself is. Does it even matter?" ...ah. He looked at me as if saying it does. I wonder why. After what Tatiana said to me, I no longer am surprised by whatever secret I have. The stupid thing is - I''m not even aware of it. Good grief, such a troublesome thing. "...don''t you understand?" Valden asked. "About what?" I replied. "You and Iris¡­ are not the only ones possessing those resemblances." What? I instantly looked at Valden but another explosion occurred. This time, it''s bigger and dread clenched my heart at once. "Hya ha! Aha ha ha ha haaaaaaa!" Following after the mad laughter was a colossal shadow towering over dozens of meters. Hidden by clouds of dust, a pair of serpentine eyes glared at me. "Ssssplendid! Albeit a mere Fragment, I have yet been cornered thissss much for a long time!!" The silhouette escaped, displayed its true appearance - and I choked. Jagged scales resembling diamonds, the dull green color exuded odd luster while the elongated body slithered, wrapping several buildings. Then, towering above was a head resembling king cobra''s with eerie patterns which I could not recognize. With fangs and four pair of eyes... the serpent was a monster I could not help but fear and it opened its jaw. "How curiousssss... how mysssterioussss...! You possssesssss unknown charm, Fragment...!" Vladimir said. "I want it... I want you even more... but time... isssss nigh." The eyes narrowed as my body shuddered. Vladimir moved down and razed the ground as it approached me in mere seconds. "Kh...!!?" I drew out Tyrfingg in reflex, only to be cast aside by a forceful push. *CRASH!* The serpent''s charge suddenly stopped, and I realized that someone was standing in front of it. Arms stretched, his wings trembled as the deep red armors trembled. "Hoo...? Why... are you stopping me, impertinent Drake...?" The serpent stopping poke albeit its jaw was not moving. "That''s... because..." The man''s words faltered. Then he looked at me. What... what''s with... his eyes? "I can''t... allow her to be wounded! I didn''t make a deal with you for her death!!" The lizardman yelled out, yet a sneer could be heard. "Fool... You picked the wrong choice... to concern yourssself with a mere imitation failsss you." *WHACK!* With one sweep and the lizardman flew and crashed into the crater''s wall. His figure completely embedded in there. "Tch...! Don''t just stand there, you idiotic girl!" "Eh¡ªuwaaaaaaah!!?" I was taken by Valden and the spot I was in was crushed by the slithering body of the serpent. Not only that, as Valden quickened his pace, the monster pursued us!! "Isn''t this bad...!?" "Of course it is!! Fighting the Astral Serpent is already more than a hassle and now he uses his real form!!" What... so this is his true form!? Aren''t all demons too hasty in showing off their power?!! While thinking like that, Valden suddenly stopped. I was released but more like he three me down. I yelped in pain and¡­ damn. My back hurts...! "You. Stay here if you don''t want to die." Valden said with a glare. Then he flew away, leaving me behind the dust. I didn''t even get a chance to complain so I exhaled and checked the surroundings. "...huh? This place is..." Lush green trees and grasses. Thick leaves and branches acted as the roof and only a circle of sunlight was allowed to pent rate the densely packed forest. Oddly enough, I felt some familiarity with this place. Somehow... I know this isn''t a forest. While it is true that the trees are thick and dense in numbers... if I looked closely enough, there are narrow blocks at the corner of the empty space. As if something protruded from the edge of this ''forest.'' Could it be... this place is inside the palace? It''s true that when I entered, I only reached the throne hall where windows were closed tight by wooden frames but... Eh? That tiger took me here? All the way back here? How come I didn''t notice...? Right then, the wind blew from behind me... *ring* Alongside the sound of chime. "Huh-" I turned around, yet I only see a giant tree and... a grave. "This... is..." Leaves scattered then floated down. Amidst the gentle breeze and greenery¡ª [i\"I. Found... you... at last."[/i] In that instance, fear seized me to move. I drew out Tyrfingg, rotated for 180 degree with a sliding step and thrust the sword forward at the source of voice. *CLANG!!* The silvery white blade clashed with a jade green sword. This time, it''s not a great sword but a simple sword without ornament whatsoever. Yet the dreadful impression it gave to me did not dissipate, only heightened further. "Excellent... Compared to the others, perhaps you are a Fragment possessing all of Her Combat Experience..." A pair of serpentine eyes glowed beyond the sword. It felt as if I was touched by cold hands of Grim Reaper and so I pulled back Tyrfingg while retreating to a safe distance. "No... way... you!? Why are you here...!?" I shouted out in fear and distress. "...un...unless... you are...!!" "Hah ha. You have a great foresight. That''s right, that Basilisk is a bait." The speaker said. Impossible...! So... that huge serpent isn''t this guy''s main body!!? And why is his normal speech making him more handsome than he should be!!? My wariness raised to the maximum and i was scrutinizing this... Vladimir. He''s a demon, alright... and if he knows Ivory... then I can safely assume his true identity as a Demon General. "You know nothing... don''t you? Of what you are exactly..." Vladimir said. He lowered his sword, revealing his appearance in front of me. With a malicious chuckle he smirked and with his observant gaze glued on me, I felt as if I was violated by it. "Your birth is inevitable in this world. You with your golden hair and emerald eyes." A man was there. Clad in black robe, he was a man with a handsome face and a devilish grin. His serpentine eyes shone, his long, snake tongue slithered and behind him, a blade tail swayed to the sides. "It is no wonder that others desire you. For you are the sole existence with special value." But oddly... his black green hair resembled someone else yet even that resemblance vanished the moment I laid my eyes on a portion of his hair which seemed to glow in golden color. "But you and your brethren is never tied by blood. Your kind appeared in times where peace coexist with conflicts." Cold sweats dripped down my cheek. I felt my breathing interval ruined and my heart was thumping fast. This is... different. More so than when I encountered Ivory. More than when I fought Bravzgaim. "Don''t you know? That a war once happened because a Warlord rose in power." Rather than fear, it was hopelessness. Rather than excitement, it was despair. Rather than desire for battle, it was desire to perish. As if I know running away is too late. As if I know begging for mercy is impossible. "Don''t you know...? That the Warlord is in fact... a maiden who possessed a striking resemblance with you?" This helpless feeling. This wish to give up... "Rejoice, Maiden with Holy Soul. Before you are devoured by your own radiance, you will become the stepping stone for my master to topple the gods'' reign." It was despair. Volume 4 Chapter 16 - I Heard Too Many Dreadful Things... "...you... you''re spouting all of that nonsense from earlier. Just what do you want?" I questioned him. Although I¡¯m scared to the point of wanting to run away, I knew that turning my back would cause me to be slashed into halves. I¡­ I have no choice but to put up a brave front. After all, I mustn¡¯t let myself be overcome by fear alone else it will spell my end for certain. "Your soul... I need it." Vladimir presented his hand as if asking me to hand it over. But... is he an idiot? What kind of person would agree to that order? "I cannot believe that is all. You... you want to use me right? In some way or another." I narrowed my eyes. "Hah! Very observant of you! That''s right... your existence is incomparable in worth. Even more than the dead girl sleeping in this land." Vladimir pointed at the grave with his sword. Seeing him nonchalantly saying rude things in front of a grave... does he have no shame? Or are all demons like him? I certainly know that Leon is different but a ripple of anger emerged inside of me. In his words earlier... "What do you mean by her being the Warlord? Isn''t the Warlord a human noble who tried to usurp kingdoms with his battle crazed soldiers?" "That is a simple pretext. Human''s cunning nature... you of all people should know that." ...I can''t deny his words now. Since history always showed tyrants leaving their marks as they pleased. Because the winners take everything for granted, the losers could only obey while being oppressed, unable to show true justice to the world. Bah. How could I not notice it? So in Magnis, this kind of thing also happened... no. I am living in the same era where tyrants reign and darkness stretches unnoticeably. "...so she was framed, cornered and accused as the Warlord before she was killed? Her death holds meaning that humans do not wish to cooperate and that the beastmen are to stay silent, playing as fools?" How detestable. What kind of trash is it that planned such thing? "Indeed, indeed... but one mistake exists in your deduction..." Vladimir stuck out his tongue, slithering and the serpentine eyes gazed down on me. "The princess of beastmen... was turned into the Warlord." ...she became... the Warlord...? How could that be? Is that even possible!? "Aha. Confused, aren''t you? It cannot be helped as it is normal for one used to live like a human be ignorant about it." Vladimir took a step forward and walked around me. His gaze did not escape me and I felt as if I was paralyzed. It¡¯s a very disgusting feeling to have around. "Tell me. What do you know about yourself? About your mismatched soul? About your fate which shouldn''t have let you be born as a human? Or is it about your misfortune and short lifespan?" Short... lifespan...? I nearly gasped at that. What does he mean? What does this guy know? No. How... how could I think that what he said is the truth...? Wh-why does it even feel as if it¡¯s the most obvious thing¡­!? "You are indeed impressive. To last for this long without your mind being corroded by your Soul Essence. Don''t you know that mortal vessels are too brittle to endure such divine soul? Or you have been living an unfortunate life yet able to survive due to some sort of method?" His words rang out like chiming bell. I exasperated sharply as if pieces of puzzle were placed more and more to form a picture in my mind. I can¡¯t believe it¡­! Th-there¡¯s no way I can trust his words but why¡­!? Why does it feel as if my belief had been shattered with cruel truth¡­!? "......what... what do you know...?" I asked in a raspy voice. "Ooh... I know. I know you as well as you know me. And¡­ I know that you possess different memories and that you have met death for more than once." I choked at that line. This... this guy knew I reincarnated... How? Why? Could it be¡­ I have met him before? Was Tatiana¡¯s words correct? And he harbors some sort of deep interests that sent me chills. I turned around but there was nothing there. ¡±Do you want to know, Charlotte Augmund¡­?¡± Then a whisper came from behind me. A whisper blew into my left ear as the dreadful presence became apparent. "Do you want know why everyone put a secret around the Warlord''s existence...? Don''t you want to know why the adults hid your secrets to the point of forcing themselves to imprison you here?" The words tempted me. The content he said... yes. I certainly wanted to know. I must know them¡­ I must¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± *SWISH* Tyrfingg flew and cut the air. Only a strand of green floated down, mixing in with the grasses. I stood in alert while spreading my detection range yet not a single soul could be sensed. A loud laughter abruptly descended right then and there but I wasn''t able to find the source...!! Damn¡­ it¡­! What was that?! Why did I get distracted again¡­!!? "Then let me tell you...!" Vladimir shouted. "You are a fragmented soul! A piece of a great existence who had vanished into obscurity way before the Dark Age started!!" "What...!!?" I looked up in shock. Because the voice seemed to look down on me, I foolishly thought that it came from above as well yet only the tree branches shook. Fierce wind struck me from the side, causing my dress to flutter yet my wild heartbeat couldn''t be suppressed. "Neither mortal nor immortal... you are a mere Fragment surviving in its own. But the rules of the world had changed, forcing you to be born in mortal bodies! This caused immense instability, setting your life into jeopardy with misfortune, illnesses, even Premature Death as well as blind desire to rampage!!" ".......!!" "The Warlord - No. The beastman princess actually desired to negotiate with the humans. But she was betrayed, put in a scheme by a certain king and was left to Death. In a dying state while having all hopes robbed from her, her Soul Essence burst out from her body, eating away her mind and turned her into a ruthless fiend capable of erasing immortals to their souls!!" The truth reached my heart, shaking my resolve as my guards faltered. How... how could that... be...? "Don''t you feel it? Even though you are weak, your wish to fight did not wane. Even though you were about to face death, you did not hesitate to dive into perils. Tell me... have you killed while desiring to kill your enemies because you felt threatened?" ...that''s... a surge of memories appeared and told me the answer. That night five years ago.... when I fought those orcs with plenty immaturity, I blacked out in the middle and sensed only the thrill and warm blood staining my body. The fear of death clutched me and a desire to survive exploded as if consuming me as a whole. Just like when I cut those fiends apart. Just like when I fought Bravzgaim. I was drunk... drunk and smiling as if going mad while desiring to kill my enemy mercilessly. ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t¡­ be¡­ No way¡­! There¡¯s no way¡­!¡± So... that was because... my Soul Essence was leaking out!? My mind was corroded due to life threatening situation!!? Could it be Iris too underwent the same situation as I did...?! "It is the truth. Undeniably¡­ it is a fate that will come to you. Even the beastman princess could not stop herself and thus was subdued by her allies who arrived too late..." Allies... allies, he said...? ¡°Could... could it be... my parents...?¡± I mumbled quietly, wishing that wasn¡¯t the truth. But what arrived crushed my will. ¡±That¡¯s right¡­ It was your parents, and the beastman¡¯s older brother. They vanquished her¡­ No. One who is the same as you. They killed a part of you!¡± My mind grew blank. I couldn¡¯t think of anything. Everything but those words which had seeped into my heart. ¡°Lie¡­s¡­ Lies¡­ That¡¯s a lie¡­ Wh¡­y¡­? Just¡­ why¡­¡± I looked at myself. At the reflection shown by the silvery white sword. This hair... these eyes... all. All because I''m a Fragment of a soul? Because my soul seeks to reform my true identity back. Then... I am... only a piece of what used to be me? And my parents¡­ killed ¡®Me¡¯¡­? Then...! Then!! "Who... who am I...? What am I then...? Why... Why can''t I remember anything about my original self!!?" An insane laughter answered my desperate yell. The mad laughter started to sicken me and felt like as if it was messing with me. I felt anger at his attitude. I was upset and my mind wasn¡¯t working fine¡­ No, not at all¡­! There¡¯s no way I can keep calm!! Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Why do you question? At least you should know that some value you more than a mere war asset..." "Do you think... I am content with such attention!?" "It is true. Even the gods are going to agree with me. That is a single fact you cannot ignore. One of you¡­ A part of you were killed. Dead and resting beneath this land! A corpse once containing a fragment of yourself!!" ¡°Lies¡­!!¡± I rotated with a speed faster than human eyes could catch and swung Tyrfingg. The blade clashed against the jade green sword and we finally exchanged our gazes. "Shut up! Shut up!! You¡¯re lying!! There¡¯s no way it¡¯s true!! Tell me the truth, you damn snake!!" I protested. "Hah ha ha! Such aggravation is indeed your trigger, huh!!?" Vladimir slashed at me with another blindingly quick draw. ¡°But what good is there for me to lie for you, eh¡­?!¡± I defended but I was blown back. My body rolled over the grassy land before stopping. Then I got up, spat out some blood and glared at the demonic snake. "Don''t toy with me! Else...! I will kill you!! I¡¯ll kill you and destroy you!!" I gripped Tyrfingg tightly. Fear no longer stopped me as I grind my teeth in anger. But the flares of killing intent couldn''t be stopped... No. I don''t want to stop. I must... kill him!! "Haaaaaaaaaa!!" I dashed and howled. Bloodlust could be felt from my voice and the blade of the sword coated with aura. "Do you think a mere Fragment can defeat me? Know your place!!" Vladimir readied a stance in order to receive my blow. Then we swung our swords. At the same time. With the same blinding speed. With all of our might. The blades clashed. Sparks scattered. The aftershock blew the surrounding apart with quaking force. "Aaaaaaahhhh!!" I launched slashes after slashes at Vladimir but he parried all of them in time! Irritating! Die! Die!! Just die already¡­!! I dashed from one place to another, slashing at Vladimir who dodged as eloquent as the wind. Every single attack was parried and some were even dodged with a momentum for him to counter. "Gh...!" I grounded my teeth as the jade green sword perpetrated my defense, ripping the dress'' sleeve and cut my arm. The wound was shallow but blood still sprayed. I countered with a stab and the swords grazed each other, making profound sounds. A slash came from left and I responded by deflecting it! Then came a bladed tail rushing from above and I sidestepped! I weaved to the left, to the right while moving forward! The distance between us shrunk and I could push Vladimir back! *CRACK* But a sound signaled one factor to shake. I glanced at Tyrfingg, stunned speechless when cracks began to grow and expand to encroach the blade. "No way...!?" I gasped and that was when a green flash appeared before me. It''s unavoidable! I had no choice but to defend myself by using Tyrfingg as a shield. "Your sword... it''s a splendid weapon, but with the current you, all is naught!!" *SHATTER!!* Tyrfingg shattered into pieces. Every shard shone like fireflies and the world seemed to slow down. I was dismayed. To think that the sword shattered with a mere blow. With just an instance of collision... "Your soul - is mine!!" Then, the Demon General. The Astral Serpent swung his jade green sword once again. With one slash - blood spurted from my abdomen as my vision grew dark. - - - - ......it hurts... Lying down, I felt... cold all over. The world seemed to dim weakly and I couldn''t see anything well, as if someone put a blindfold on me... Ah... I can''t... move. I can''t... breathe... somehow. It hurts... it''s painful...... Why... Why is... this happening? Just what''s... wrong with my life? Me? A piece of what I used to be? I am... Nothing more than a broken, half-assed existence without decent soul and body...? Is it... destined? I was... my entire life was... Then... then for what... reason I lived...? For so long... through pains and blood... I even... killed to pave my path. For what reason...? Why? Why did I live...? Just... Why am I alive...? With so many dangerous factors inside me... I am a but a mere moving time bomb. My entire life. Even this body is simply an incomplete recreation of what my soul recorded in. Pursuing the original form which is long lost. Even my other halves... the other Fragments... are all dead... right? So... even Iris... She might have thought the same thing. This despair... this hopelessness. This emptiness for knowing that all was for naught... *...ring* Huh...? This... sound... "Do you intend to give up here?" What... is it...? I looked up. But only darkness was ever present around me. I honestly thought of it as an illusion but the same chime resounded. "Do you want to give up your love then?" Love...? Love... what... *ring!* Alongside the chime, a flash of memory appeared inside of me. His stoic face. His sarcastic remarks. His cold judgment in handling the situation. His fighting style. His confession... and his oath. "Please don''t joke around. You haven''t even told him your feeling yet, haven''t you?" ...I... "Don''t act like a coward now of all times. Come on, get up. You said it yourself right? You want to tell him your feelings. Do you want to die like this then?" ...I... I don''t... want... to... not... that... Anything but that... "Then stand up, Charlotte Augmund. Unlike us... you have the power necessary to overcome fate." Powe...r...? What... power...? If I use... it... I will... "Then, will you choose death? Even though your beloved did not hesitate to cast aside his humanity?" He... what? Fei... did? That... that can''t be. Why?! How... "You should know it better than anyone." ...that... that time...? When I was saved thrice in a row... he... for... for me...? Could it be... "Now. Are you certain to throw away your life? Do you wish to end like this?" ...............I don''t... want that... He did... more than enough. He suffered more than enough. I don''t want him to suffer even more! I don''t want to let him be sad! And... and... I haven''t told him I love him!! "Then wake up, One Who Suffers the Same Fate as I." - - - - ".......!" I kicked the ground and retreated. The moment I moved, I could see a flash of dark green blocking my vision and cut strands of my bangs. What¡­!? I¡­ I thought I was slashed¡­!!? -That is an illusion. You have been trapped in a spell for a while, Charlotte. ¡°Huh? This voice¡­¡± -Had you not woken up, you would have died for sure. Therefore, I will aid you.- I felt as if my shoulders were touched by hands. Warm, delicate hands from behind and when I glanced behind, there was her. A woman older than me floating in white dress. Her sharp emerald eyes and her flowing golden hair seemed so translucent, and I noticed a pair of cat ears and tail. Even so... that face... that appearance...... ¡°M-me¡­?!¡± I exasperated in shock! Who¡¯s this!? When did I cosplay with the famous nekomimi (cat ears) and cat tail¡­!? Did I become a beastman!? Or rather¡­ what¡¯s with those ridiculous breasts! And her charms are too much to bear with! Older, mature and graceful! She¡¯s the epitome of a lady!! Who¡¯s this fairytale-like beauty!? Me!? Will I become like her in the future?! I¡¯m stunned still like stone and couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing now! And yet¡­ and yet! The woman smiled and she muttered after chuckling¡­ -Nice to meet you, Charlotte Augmund. My name is Iris Isperia Waltzen. Daughter of the second Golden Tiger Queen and the late younger sister of Valden. I guess I am what you call¡­ your future phantom? Your future face when you died? Dead doppelganger? Or maybe a twin separated by death?- Volume 4 Chapter 17 - I Finally Did Something Good ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Iris¡­?¡± I stared, my eyes turned as round as saucers at the half-transparent figure. -Indeed I am. Can¡¯t you see me?- Well¡­ I do see you. But your¡­ your appearance is hard to see. Not in the way where I have to squint, but because I have to look away. Feeling embarrassed and shy for knowing she flashed such a beautiful smile at me. Heck, her charm is undoubtedly beyond women I have met. She¡¯s on a whole different league that even I almost let myself swept by it. Even though she¡¯s me¡­ Huh? Wait, that¡¯s not it. She¡¯s a fellow Fragment like me¡­ then we are only leftovers of who we were. Since our original self died and had the soul separated into pieces, they became new existences bearing heavy resemblance¡­ Uh¡­ does that mean¡­ she¡¯s my twin then? -Before all that, please look out!- ¡°Huh¡ªuwhoaa¡­!?¡± I dove down to escape from the slash aiming for my neck! I recovered and attacked at Vladimir from behind but he vanished again! ¡°Damn it¡­! Are you a chameleon or what¡­!?¡± I grounded my teeth as I looked around frantically. Yet, accompanied by mad laughter, Vladimir attacked from unexpected spot and carved slight wounds over and over while I can¡¯t do anything but defending myself! -Please calm down, Charlotte! Although he''s a Demon General, Vladimir himself does not possess much power when using a Vessel!!- Ve-vessel¡­? Iris pointed at the man in front of me. I deflected the attack and this time, for some reasons, he stood there like a stone. Of course he still had the same nasty smile and he even licked his lips now. That alone was enough to send cold sweats behind my back. -He relies on magic fully. He could even be considered as the greatest in terms of magic knowledge and all sorts of things related to it. Despite that, his main body is truly fragile.- ¡°Huh? Is that true¡­? But most I¡¯ve met are all tough-skinned bastards¡­¡± -Because they are coated with mana, of course. Although his mana is too malevolent in terms of amount as well as type, causing him to transfer only a little into the Vessel he possessed.- I raised my brows, confused but knitted them together. So I¡¯m having trouble against a Boss who can¡¯t even exert his true power? This will be a pain for sure... -Incoming!- I parried the jade green sword with the katana, twisted the handle a bit to redirect the blow and countered with a slash! Vladimir laughed as his body blurred and I struck at empty air. "This... damn snake...!!" I cursed as I parried another blow at the blindspot. Kh...! He''s aiming for sure kill and his aura only appear once he swung his sword!! -Wrong..! He is not a Warrior!! He''s a mage stronger than the Court Mage of Serilia!!- Say what!? That''s too overpowered!! How the hell am I supposed to kill him?!! -Avoid!- Iris warned and I lowered my posture. The sword missed my head only for a few milimeters and I launched an uppercut! "Ha ha! Where are you looking?" Vladimir insulted with a loud laugh which echoed throughout the area. He slipped away again!! -Calm down, Charlotte. Fighting against Mage is different compared to fighting another Warrior!- But he didn''t give me a chance to think clearly¡ª*swish*¡ª"Gah!?" I staggered seeing blood spurted from my left shoulder. D-damn¡­ if this goes on, I will die regardless of any action I take!! -That is why... do not rely on your aura! Use your magical perception!!- "Magical what¡ª*SWISH!*¡ªuaah...?!!" This time, the blade grazed my cheek. A little deeper and my eye would have been gouged out! Damn it!! I jumped and stood in front of the giant tree, erasing the blindspot behind me using it. At the same time, the bloodlust I felt grew faint and I frowned. "...Iris... How can I do it? I''ve been a Warrior for years. I don''t think that kind of skill sounding like a Mage''s will help me. I haven''t improved in magic at all..." -There''s no need for you to train. Just concentrate and let my words guide you.- Will it be so simple...? I decided to gamble and calm myself down, diving into the the depth of my consciousness while closing my eyes. -Listen. Each and every person has different kind of mana. It''s like aura but to be more exact, it''s because it is a pattern unique. That unique wavelength came from our souls.- Is it a one of a kind thing...? Then... doesn''t that mean that you and I... -Yes, we have the same wavelength in terms of aura and mana. But moving on¡ªdodge to the right!- I clicked my tongue as I followed her order. I heard a loud sound as if something had smashed at the air beside me. This... is... I could somehow sense it. The cold blade of the sword. There''s a blue ring faintly glowing which showed its outer appearance in the darkness and I could see dreadful dark green light coming from beyond the object... -Slash him diagonally forward!!- "Haaa!!" I executed the order and I felt slight resistance. The lump of raw presence retreated, getting smaller due to the range between us and I heard faintly. "Hmm...? A lucky hit?" Vladimir muttered then his presence vanished again. I was left alone again but somehow, I could detect it. A presence lurking in the darkness, going from one place to another place... Every time my heart thumped, some sort of thin wave spread out and traced the form of the objects. Huh? There''s not just one but many things with different colors. They started to shimmer and they formed rough outlines of a scenery... What is this? Sonar? -Looks like our souls are synchronized just in time. Can you see it yet?- "This is... what is this?" I asked. Feeling the presence going after me, I who''s still closing my eyes deflected the lash of jade green presence with the katana successfully for the second time. -I was once a mage. Not too strong but I basically can use mana to fight at close-range.- Fighting at close range with mana...? Isn''t that impossible? The flow and fluctuation of mana is different compared to aura which sticks closely to the body. What''s more, it doesn''t even have steady rate and it''s moving too freely that one must meditate if not staying still if one were to cast intermediate level magic or above. -Your logic is not wrong. But Charlotte, you must know that mana stems from the soul. And what is it that makes us?- Soul Essence... ah. -Yes. I used a portion of my life in order to fight. You could say... life force, perhaps?- ...that''s a dangerous sounding name... Isn''t it a double-edged sword? -That may be so although I resonated with your soul so as to snap you back from the mind-controlling spell. Also, we have no time to sit down and think slowly in this matter.- True enough... But... shaving my already short lifespan for power... -I understand. Then allow me to merge with you.- "Merge?!" I reflexively opened my eyes and the blowing wind struck them. "Uuh...!?" At the next moment, the possessing demon appeared, charging toward me with a lightning speed stab. I leaned and used the katana to parry it but the force was more than I could handle! I was blown away to the left. My body bounced off the ground for times and while my consciousness dimmed, I noticed the bastard closing in to me. "Gh...!" Raising the katana up, I tried blocking the blow aimed at my abdomen. Once again, I was sent flying but now I could reposition myself to plant my feet on the ground. I slid backward as I closed my eyes again to perceive the enemy through the emitted mana. He aimed his sword infused with blue glow to me and I finally parried it successfully again. Once, twice, thrice. The frequency of his attack grew faster and straining my muscles to the limits. Meanwhile, my heart was throbbing disorderly, my mana flow started to be disturbed and my control waned little by little. What is this... what are you trying to do, Iris?! -There''s no time to explain! Just continue stalling Vladimir, Charlotte!!- Kh...! Easy for you to say...!! *CLANG!!* Blades clashing, I realized that Vladimir stopped moving stealthily with magic. The presence became an apparent to the point of allowing my aura to detect him. I inadvertently opened my eyes, noticing the smiling wide demon letting his snake tongue out "Heh... Heh he he...! I see! You used magic perception!!" He noticed!? "Foolish girl... of course I noticed when your mana made a ripple like that." Vladimir slashed widely. Albeit without proper aim or correct posture, the unleashed attack is very powerful it almost tore the air apart. Against that, I dodged in the nick of time but he followed by a few weak slashes going after my vitals. I swung the katana widely to defend myself but some still grazed me. "How long do you think you can hold on, eh?!" Vladimir exclaimed arrogantly. This fucking snake¡­! I really want to smash his head apart and throw salts on him!! If he so wanted to play around like that, then I¡¯ll destroy him for sure!! ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you die a gruesome death!!¡± I roared, emitting a wave of aura to coat myself and I focused ahead! At the same time, Vladimir leaped towards me with the jade green sword aiming for my head. Even so, I didn¡¯t stop moving forward. Just when the sword was about to reach me, I raised the katana up and let the blade grind with the green sword! Sparks scattered like a storm of orange flower petals. My vision blurred and my ears hurt upon hearing the sound produced but I refused to bow down against such trifling matters. I took another step forward, planting a firm foundation and swung the black Japanese sword mightily! *BANG!* The jade green sword was deflected as if bouncing back to the spot it came from. Along with the entire arm, Vladimir¡¯s body stopped in midair, brought by the force of gravity and knockback. ¡°I got you!!¡± Gripping the hilt of the sword with two hands, I infused a large amount of aura to the katana and slashed at Vladimir¡ª *CLANG!* But what rang out was not the sound of slashed flesh, but the sound as if metal striking metal. ¡°What¡­!?¡± I gasped as I looked ahead, at the place where the blade struck. At his left shoulder¡­ Even though the sword clearly cut through the clothes and spaulder¡­ but¡­ there was no blood. No. This feeling¡­ ¡°Fool¡­ You don¡¯t know when to stop, huh?¡± Vladimir snickered. ¡°Tch¡­!¡± I jumped back and set up a stance. Then I felt as if centipede crawled on my skin. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. This dread¡­ Could it be¡­! ¡°Well then¡­ To know that you are capable of detecting me. Allow me to commend you with a little show.¡± Vladimir lowered his sword with a hand, and raised the other up to the sky. His palm opened and I could sense the mana surrounding him rippling when I closed my eyes. What is he doing? What is he trying to do!? A flash of light suddenly burst out from his palm. Like a firework launched to the sky, it traced a path with dark green glow and the moment it reached a certain altitude¡ªthe orb exploded. Becoming a colossal magic circle with geometric patterns I¡¯ve never seen before. No. I don¡¯t know how to say it, but¡­ This magic circle¡­ It¡¯s¡­! It¡¯s dangerous!! Even more so knowing that he didn¡¯t even chant for a spell or form the magic circle manually!! ¡°Heh he he¡­! Now, become scattering petals for my Master, Fragment¡­!!¡± What came next¡ªalong with a veil of light blinding the world¡ªwas a rain of green meteors. Destroying everything, turning the land upside down. In front of it, I¡ª -Charlotte!!- - - - - The palace was no longer what it looked like. Most of the exterior turned into rubble while the interior could no longer be seen. A crater replaced the lush garden where a grave once resided in and one man stood in silence at the center of the crater. ¡°Hmm¡­? That¡¯s odd¡­ I thought I had her.¡± He tilted his head, wondering with a confused face. ¡°Well, fine. I should just have the rest find her. She should be dying¡ª¡° ¡±Who¡¯s dying, you asshole¡­?!¡± I Emerged from the rubble by cutting them into small pieces. Dust made my handle over the katana harder than usual but I can still move! I can still fight!! ¡°Hm¡­!?¡± Vladimir exasperated seeing me dashing towards him. But I feel light. I feel as light as feather. It feels as if I can do anything, including killing this bastard who desecrated Iris¡¯ grave!! ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa!!¡± ¡ªSecond Step: Rapid Fang!! With a familiar stance, I launched a flurry of stabs at Vladimir! Unlike before, the attack threw him off balance and I rotated in midair and¡ª First Step: Tail Smash!! ¡°Guooooh¡­!!?¡± The demon howled in pain, his body flung like a ragdoll and I landed only to set another stance! With a glare different than before, I steadied myself. The katana raised to point at Vladimir''s neck and I chanted. "Reinforce!" With one command and my body was clad in warm golden layer of light. A hybrid spell which combined mana and aura... and I have used it for the third time. I could hear my muscles screaming. Every single cell of my body dreaded the load pressuring them but I urged myself to move. With sheer willpower, that is. "I won''t... die. I won''t fall in this place..." I muttered audibly. ¡°I will win! And I will return to His Side!!¡± Kicking off the ground, I flew and closed the distance between me and my enemy in a moment! The demon glared at me, his serpentine eyes seemed to glow but I couldn¡¯t care less!! ¡ªFourth Step: Swaying Claws!! I slid to the left and slashed at Vladimir¡¯s side. He reacted by swinging down his sword at me but I slid to the right and slashed his body again!! The demon staggered and I moved again, repeating the same action while shattering his focus on me with my speed and attack!! ¡°You¡­! Damnable pest¡­!!¡± He cursed as his hand glowed like before. -Now, Charlotte!!- Abiding the faint voice, my grips over the black katana tightened and I roared. At the same time, a pale blue light burst from my body and mixed with the golden light. I struck Vladimir¡¯s glowing arm! As if the impossible suddenly became possible, I sliced it off! Causing the glow to stop, resulting in the cut off arm to spray blood around. ¡°Gaaaah¡­!?¡± Vladimir once again howled. His eyes turned bloodshot but there was no fear inside of me. Nothing could stop me from defeating him!! The demon launched a storm of attacks. Without aim. Without precision. He simply lashed out as if rampaging using his sword and his bladed tail. From the left. From above. Below me aiming for my leg. A sweeping slash. A flurry of stabs. An uppercut followed by diagonal slashes from two directions. I can see it. I can see his movements if it''s only this much. But... *crack* The katana revealed damages and chipped parts. I frowned but Vladimir took the chance for granted. He slashed downward widely at me. I raised the katana and parried it to let the blade smashed down the ground and I launched a counter with a half circular slash! ¡°Ghk¡­?!¡± Vladimir grit his teeth, blood leaking from his mouth as the wound carved on his chest spurted crimson red liquid. He retreated by a dozen steps and I chased after him. The swords continued to clash. Over time, I gradually delivered harder blows on my enemy yet¡­ He suddenly became calmer. ¡°I see¡­ Soul Enchantment¡­ Using your Soul Essence to boost your physical strength¡­ but not only that. To infuse the essence in your spell as well as your aura¡­ So you survived from my spell through the use of that suicidal skill¡­¡­¡± ¡­he knew. Damn. Just how knowledgeable could this guy be? I could feel the warm supporting me behind my back waning but I can¡¯t be distracted. -I¡¯m sorry. Charlotte¡­ this is the only way.- ¡°No¡­ I know that there could never be something like no risk against this kind of opponent.¡± I muttered quietly. But I couldn¡¯t stop anger and hatred flaring inside of me. Soul Enchantment. Just like Vladimir said, it¡¯s an enchantment method like Reinforce. But unlike the one where only mana and aura be consumed. Soul Enchantment required a portion of a soul to be utilized as a mean to fight. It could be used to replace the cost of a spell, enhancing equipment¡¯s overall quality and other things in exchange of one thing. Lifespan. Yes. Soul Enchantment requires lifespan just like a Devil¡¯s Contract. Power in exchange of life regardless of the intention put in it. But for me¡­ for the current me. It¡¯s not like I used my own Soul Essence. I could feel Her presence fading away in an alarming pace. She¡¯s going to vanish soon¡­ Iris¡¯ disappearance is within a matter of time. Because our souls are actually pieces of our original existence, the moment she synchronized her soul with mine caused me to be capable of drawing out Soul Enchantment¡¯s effect to the fullest with the expense of her soul. I don¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t save her¡­ I can¡¯t save myself. Although our memories and life differed, this meant I¡¯m killing one of my other selves. One who¡¯s supposed to be me¡­ -Don¡¯t look back. This had been my fate from the beginning. But, if I can even protect my people for one last time¡­ If I can save my family and beloved ones¡­ I¡¯m fine with this outcome.- ¡­..That¡¯s¡­ hearing those words, I felt my heart aching. This pain transmitted through our links¡­ Sorrow and resignation¡­ She¡¯s the same as me. ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Renewing my resolve, I focused ahead. Vladimir landed and began attacking me with a barrage of slashes and stabs. Using the Fourth Step to avoid them, I began dealing additional damages by increasing the speed of my swings. I can¡¯t help but admit how weak I am in terms of strength, but¡­! ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa!!¡± I won¡¯t lose! I won¡¯t lose!! This time for sure¡­!! I avoided and countered Vladimir¡¯s every movement. Ignoring the wounds carved on me, I didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward and corner Vladimir. ¡°En¡­ough!! Enough!!¡± The demon suddenly roared. Mana burst out from his body to the point of it being able to be seen by naked eyes. The oppressive feeling and dread finally struck me, causing me to flinch. -Not good! He plans to detonate his Vessel by exerting mana beyond it could handle!! Vladimir readied his sword again. With the blade aligned at his eye level, his posture lowered down. A thrust... he''s aiming for a one-hit-sure-kill. "Your death... it will be ascertained now!!" Looks like he wants to end this with lightning speed before taking me along. How hasty. Women don''t like men who rush on things, you know? "...ah. Did I just think of some sort of girly thought?''" I tilted my head. "Oh well. Just let''s get this over with." I took a deep breath and exhaled. Restoring my breathing interval and adrenaline to a stable level, I began to concentrate by closing my eyes. I know that it''s useless to rely on vision. In front of lightning, one does not rely in restricted sensor such as eyesight. Even more so when the opponent is a shapeshifting necrophilia. What I must do... is to sense it through a different mean. That''s right... the only way to win is... "Die!!" Vladimir roared. He stomped the ground, then vanished into thin air. His figure loomed toward me. It was to the point of barely visible even though I¡¯m using Magic Perception. Although I can''t see him... I know the urge he has. Therefore!! *BANG!!* The katana parried the lightning speed attack and it caused tremendous amount of wind to explode! The air rippled, violent gale cut my cheek while I reopened my eyes and caught the astonished figure of my enemy! "Your bloodlust... is showing too much, fool!!" I exclaimed then I roared. Blade Arts ¨C Phantom Strike!! The katana glowed in bright golden light and flashed as if slaying the darkness. It tore apart Vladimir''s defense from low angle - and then it shot up abruptly! The blade flashed vertically, striking the throat of the Demon clad in human form. I could sense the resistance and I know how tough this guy is with his tough scales. Even so...! I won''t lose!! Pouring all of my mana and aura into the katana, infusing all of the borrowed Soul Essence into the blade, the katana shone as pure as white light! "Seventh Step - Flight of White Dragon!!" I pulled my arm - then I slashed the demonic serpent!! *BOOM!!* The world turned pure white. Followed by the sound of explosion which devoured everything. I could feel my body racking in pain, crimson dyed my vision before all was painted white. Taking the brunt of Seventh Step... I guess that''s too much to ask for... Amidst the destruction executed at zero distance, I heard a laughter. That mad laughter... "Heh... hi ha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha haaaaa! To think that I failed¡­! This I failed¡­!! Very well then! I shall remember this defeat... and I will steal your soul for sure the next time we meet, Charlotte Augmund!! Aha ha ha haaaaaaa...!!!" Then. It vanished. Along with the sound and white scenery... my conscious faded away in a moment''s notice and I felt my heavy body dragging me down to earth. But it was strange. I don''t know why... but. For some reasons... it feels warm. "You did well. Thank you... Thank you for protecting my people. Thank you..." Volume 4 Chapter 18 - I Spectaced a Drastic Political Maneuver -You did well. Thank you... Thank you for protecting my people. Thank you..."- This... voice. And... those words... could it be... "I...ris...?" I tried to force myself to reach for it. Reaching for the warmth which began to leave my side. Then I felt as if my hand was held tightly. I could feel warm transmitted from it, and I wanted to open my eyes even if for a moment. I forced myself. I have to see her. I have so much questions... about her. About me. About us... Among the hazy scenery of white... I could see golden strands of hair fluttering. A white dress which seemed to resemble what I wear. And... a familiar face possessing emerald green eyes. Albeit older than me... and although she has cat ears and tail... I know. I recognized her. "...yes. It is time for us to return to who we were supposed to be. But... you wish not for such thing, no?" ...that''s... I... I just want to be myself... but... I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I won''t live like I want to. I''m afraid that everything will be stolen from me... I''m afraid that I might... become something else. Because ''I'' am incomplete... because we are only... fragments....... maybe we don''t even have a complete personality too... Even the thought ''what if my feelings are actually based on lies'' sent me a chill. "...I know that feeling. I too felt it because you are me, and I am you. All of ''us'' harbor the same feeling the moment ''we'' are aware of the truth." Then...? I... what should I... do...? Am I... am I truly going to end just like the others? Even though... even though my life barely started...? Vladimir said I have short longevity... so... will I die... young? Is my lifespan truly is limited more so than the other? Then... I... how am I supposed to fulfill my desire...? How can I fulfill it wholeheartedly if I know my days are numbered? But in the next moment, I felt warmth embracing me. Iris... she was holding me tightly and she smiled at me. "I know. You are perhaps the only one who might survive the ordeal but beings thirsting for power will sought us. They will, without fail, desire what we are capable to do. Because it was also one human king who tried to rob me of my body and my soul for his shallow ambition." ...then... "That is why, I will be with you too." Eh...? What... what do you mean...? I can feel the warmth fading away again. No... this is... she''s dissipating and going inside of me. "I have been watching those two for a while and it seems even if I were gone, I guess they are going to stay that way. Also, if I merged with you, I can extend your life for a few years more." Merge... Didn''t you say that before...? "It''s alright. If we merged completely back there, we would have ceased to exist in no time due to the Enchantment. Also, to be assimilated by a kind human such as you... it has truly been a while for a fortuitous chance to occur." ...even so... "Oh my. You are interesting... Although we were once a Battle Maiden, to think you are reborn for two times... I''m so envious." EH!!? Whaaaaaattt!? Hey, wait! What are you seeing!? You''re reading my memories!? Wait wait wait waaaaiiiitttt!! "Hn hn... so you have lived once as a man but isn''t your appearance... girlish? Also, you have some habits like a housewife. maybe your Soul Essence is stronger and thicker than ours in this field. Ah, what''s this...? Crossdressing...? Ho ho~" Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I take it back! Just assimilate quickly, will you!? Stop peeking on my memories...!! Stop iiiiiittt!! "My! So passionate...! I see I see! So this type of man is what you like!! Quite a peculiar taste... I like it!! Oh, and what''s this? Secret Folder... let''s find out!" Noooooooooooooooooooo! Anything but thaaaaaatttt!! "Uh!? Eh!? Ah... uhn... I... I see... so this is why... But isn''t this a little extreme...? Oh? Oh oh oh...?! Th-this is... so hardcore... Hi!? That''s so lewd!!" Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I want to die! Let me die alreadyyyyyyy!! "I... I can''t believe it... so carnal desire can reach such height... Uuu... I see... so I am still too far from reaching such peak. But... does this mean that you want to be treated this way by Fei? Do you have some sort of... obsession with this kind of play?" Nuaaaaaaaa! Just shut up and dissipate! Stop violating my privacy, you voyeur cat princess!! Those are from my collection back in Earth! So what if I resort to collect them!? Is it a crime because I''m a single for 30 years (mentally)?! Do you intend to insult me by placating me as a Great Wizard?!! "Fine, fine... Geez, even though I only took a little peek." That''s not a peek right!? You just like to mess with me, right!!? Do you like to tease me, a person who have never tasted romance beyond familial love for all the past years!? "Well, that''s a trifling matter.¡± It¡¯s not trifling at all!! ¡°In any case, you are very interesting. Albeit a former male, our mind still settled being as we are so I guess our original lived longer than us. This confirms that we were once a woman with long life and experience. Or rather... maybe our base preference is liking odd, if not eccentric men..." Uh... possibly. I think only my stubbornness still carried over from my previous life. Other than that, I''m behaving more and more like a woman lately... Well, I actually never cared about my love life because that is all up to fate... No, wait... Isn''t it because fate trolled me that I''m like this? What if my soul was shredded all because of his whim? "You look dejected. Is it bad for you?" ...no. I guess... I just can''t get used to it. Maybe. It feels like I had entered a new world. "True enough. We stabilize once we reached adulthood. Perhaps it will ease your mental burden by then." ...no, I¡¯m not talking about that. Ah, but¡­ I hope it''s like that... So I have to wait patiently until my second life reached 17 to clear out my thoughts... ah. Hey, Iris... "Hn...?" Once I absorb your Soul Essence... what will happen to you? "...I''ll disappear. After all, I''m nothing more than a lingering thought while most of my Soul Essence has been used up." ...so that''s it... will I get your memories too? "...I don''t know. After all, your Essence is the greatest compared to those I''ve met. My memories might not serve as anything other than small references." ......huh. Could it be related to what Tatiana did? She did say I''m too unique for I have godly seals upon my soul. Maybe the seals caused my previous life''s memories be suppressed... Err... now that I think about it, I''m starting to forget the names of things like roads and objects'' names in Earth... what to do...? "It''s alright. Your beloved... Fei, is it? Yes. This Fei has linked his soul to you. As long as that connection persists, I doubt you will be struck by unprecedented disaster." Unlike me, Iris finished. I didn''t know what to say to her other than listening in. But somehow, I felt a tug at my heart when I realized her figure is turning transparent. "I''m sorry we can''t talk for long. Perhaps, if there''s someone like us out there, you may ask them." ...I guess that is the only way if I wanted to know who I truly am. And if there''s any lingering thought, I can request for some extended lifespan. But where to? "Well, only the gods know. Rather, why don''t you tell Fei?" Eh...? If I told him, he would be worried to death. I mean... as if I can say I have only some years left to live. "True enough. He might kill a dragon and have you drink their blood but it''s not that our bodies are weak." ...it''s just that we are nothing but bits of an existence. And if we don''t become ''one,'' our soul will fade away from existing like thawing snow... right? Somehow, even the idea of collecting Soul Essence doesn''t sound appealing to me. Maybe because of Vladimir. I have to do something about this sooner or later... "You are wise. Fragmented as we are, we have our own life and freedom. Perhaps, that is your biggest advantage for remembering your previous life." Iris giggled but I exhaled knowing she wanted to tease me again. But - when I blinked, her presence faded away like a mist clearing up. "Well then. I bid you farewell, Charlotte Augmund. Please take care of my friends." Friends... ah. That''s right! My parents and the dumb beastmen duo? "That is rude of you to call them dumb... well, they are indeed a bit lacking in common sense (plus, one is nothing more but fianc¨¦e in paper only) but... there is someone else I want you to relay my message to." Message? A dying will? To who? "Tell Takeru Roundtable..." Eh? Takeru...? "''I forgive you, so... it''s fine for you to forget me.''" Huh? Before I could say anything, a fellow Fragment... Iris disappeared with a bitter smile that bewildered me. Leaving me alone in a white world which soon put me to slumber once again. - - - - - If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - "...Nn..." I groaned as I felt light poking me from the corner of my blurry vision. Slowly but surely, I rubbed my eyes and saw... tall ceiling? It''s even higher... than the one in the Academy. Ah... where am I? I slowly got up, slipping from the thin blanket covering my body up to my shoulders. ...this is. Where? I scanned the surrounding after my brain is fully functional. The room is wide and spacious, though the decorations and furniture are few, it didn''t lack anything to form extravagant impression. ...hm... I felt like I had an amazing dream. I put a hand under my chin and pondered but I couldn''t grasp the words to explain it. Why does... it feel as if I forgot something really important? And why am I feeling secured in this foreign place as if I have this room from the beginning? Just then, I heard a knock from the door. "Excuse me... this is the head maid." A high pitched voice rang out beyond the door. It lacked hostility so I replied "Yes, you may enter" but it caused a shrill gasp to emerge. The door was instantly flung open and one particular bunny-eared woman in mid-twenties revealed herself. "The lady has woken up!!" She shouted, almost screaming with tears and pale face. Hey, are you terrified or are you in happy mood? I can''t tell with that kind of expression. Then rushed footsteps approached and a large number of people flooded into the room. "Iris!" "Lady Charlotte!" "Little missy!!" Uwawawaaa! This is just too much for the barely awake me! What''s with this masses of tears tained men and women?!! Enemy attack!? Right when I was about to be crushed by the stampede, one particular shout could be heard. "GET OUT OF THE ROOM BEFORE I GRILL YOU ALL, YOU BUNCHES OF BRAINLESS ANIMALS!!" Gyah! An aura amplified shout! It contained domineering order that forced the mass to scurry away in fright. Once silence arrived, only several remained. I let out an "Ah." sound since I recognized them. The lizard with broken horn, the arrogant Divine Beast, a pair of royalties, and... two guards with bad condition that they needed crutches to stand. But the one who broke the silence first was- "You. Go and take a bath. I don''t have any interest in seeing a child with a sweat drenched dress." I threw a vase nearby at the rude tiger right then and there. The Divine Beast is actually a maniac with smell fetish!! - - - - "So... Why is everyone visiting me? I thought I''m a prisoner here." I said. In the same room, I was seated in front of a round table with the others excepting the wardens who stood as guards. How dutiful of them to work even with such state. After bathing, I am wearing a dress (again) but it''s not too complicated with ltitle layers of frills. It enabled freedom of movement and isn''t too hard to wear although the white-blue and golden motif somehow reminded me of something familiar. Is this... mine? Or is it Iris''? Hmm... somehow, I feel comfortable wearing this. It must be made of nice material. But why are Elliot and the lizard guy averting their eyes from me? Even more, with red faces... "Good grief. While you slept, the year changed and the morale of the soldiers dropped considerably. How long do you intend to laze around?" "Oh, please. Don''t you know that I was attacked by a Demon General? Twice to count for now. Even staying alive is already a miracle." I exchanged glare with Valden. As I thought, this guy is downright rude. He''s always been like that... Oh?! Suddenly, a spark appeared in my head and I grinned. Tilting my head, I had Valden looking at me with the same annoying gaze but...! "Can¡¯t you at least praise me, Onii~chan~?" With one word. The man dropped his jaw, eyes widening and his body shuddered as if struck by lightning. Then he fell from his chair spectacularly! Even the lizardman was perplexed and I giggled with a hand covering my lips. "Ahahahaaa! You fell for it!!" "Guh...! Gah...!! D-damn you, little girl...!!" "...wow. I almost thought it really was her... Kh...! Why I am not called by my petname!?" "Sorry but I''ll pass for that... Nee, Hikki~" Ah. Now two men had fallen from their seat! Wahahahaaaa! This is actually quite fun!! Still... This is... I looked at myself for a moment. Now that I think about it, I realized the merging of Soul Essences seemed to influence my behavior a little... Rather than remembering Iris'' life, did I instead remember how she act to specific people...? Looks like my Patron Goddess'' Seals are very tough and effective in suppressing the memories and influence over personality... "In any case, I''m so glad that Lady Charlotte has recovered." Elliot said, accompanied with a nod. "...well... you drove off Vladimir who''s famous for his endless trickery. That is extremely impressive." Seina added. R-really? Well, I almost died again so I can''t say I won for sure. Not to mention that possessing bastard looked like he simply wanted to test me. He even said he''ll appear again. "She''s just stalling him. Not a surprise considering the Astral Serpent''s hobby." Valden interjected. "He''ll be back real soon to have her." Oh, he finally regained his composure and he coughed before he glanced at me. Arara, his cheeks are tinted red. Is he embarrassed~? "......but what''s surprising is you." Hm? Why is everyone staring at me? The lizardman is wearing complex expression. Either he''s upset or simply saddened. "Did that demon tell you anything?" He finally asked. Hm? Hmm...? Something Vladimir told me...? Well, there is but... do I have to say it? Un... everyone here doesn''t seem to harbor malicious intention... Eh? Why am I being suspicious? Aren''t I overthinking about it too much? Looks like I''m getting a little lightheaded... "...I don''t think there''s anything worth mentioning... Isn''t Vladimir a snake? Snakes are famous with their silver tongues, no?" "That''s... not wrong. But..." The lizardman paused. "That demon''s specialty is mind magic and possession magic... can you tell us how you are feeling is now?" Seina inquired. Hmm... Nothing in particular? I answered but none of them seemed to be convinced. Valden sighed yet again. "Either way, he confronted you. It''s safe to assume that he has interests in you to a degree." Valden said. "The possibility of demons hunting you might cause undesirable outcomes." Eh? I''m his target now? "To tell the truth... I cooperated with him since he said he has some interests in Valden''s territory." The lizardman explained. "It''s just so happened when I wanted to take revenge, he appeared in front of me." Oh? So he spilled out the bean now? I know that he''s the perpetrator but he doesn''t seem to be disliked by the wardens. Rather, they sent some pitying gaze at him, causing the man to smile a bitter smile. "Yeah, thanks to YOU, I have no choice but to raise the taxes and require the people to reconstruct the town. Not to mention the letters of complaint are increasing by bulks every day." "I... I''m sorry... I should have realized that Vladimir wanted this girl..." "Hmph. I have no words to say to a brat who can''t even control his emotions. You''re still wet behind the ears." Hey, isn''t that too harsh? I wanted to say something this time but the situation didn''t seem like it will allow me to. Or rather, Elliot is sending a gaze that said ''don''t interfere in this matter, please.'' Uhh... is it political affair again...? How annoying... "Either way, there will be civil unrest, economy falling or there are tributes to pay for the casualties. The collateral damages are going to cause extended detrimental effects even if we ally ourselves with Aeinsland and Serilia." "That''s... then, I-" "I don''t need help from an immature brat like you." ...Valden is starting to piss me off by refusing the lizardman. While he''s the culprit but he''s just dragged in by Vladimir''s plot! "Enough. You broke the agreement, breached the longstanding tradition and sullied your tribe''s creed by cooperating with demons. Hizuki, you''re a failure as a leader." Hearing that, the one named Hizuki jerked in his seat. He then hung down his head and quivered as if hiding his humiliation. No... he''s holding in his wounds and shames. "Valden!" I shouted out but was greeted by a deathly glare. "If not for him, you would never be wounded and floated between life and death." "That''s...! True, but he already apologized!" "And so? My people are sacrificed, my country in shambles and my comrade''s daughter almost died. Do you think an apology will solve everything?" Uh...! That... logic...! He''s becoming even worse using cheap words like that!! Even Elliot is frowning in displeasure!! "...Your highness, be that as it may, receiving no assistance will be hard for your side." Elliot said. "May I suggest the lizardmen tribe to repair the damages and compensate-" "Be quiet, human. This is a matter between two beastmen tribes. You have no right to interfere in our internal affairs." Valden interrupted with a glare that silenced Aeinsland''s crown prince. The atmosphere is getting heavier by moments. It''s too much for me that I want to escape from this place immediately!! Or rather, let me punch you, you dumb tiger!! "......I understand. What Valden said is true and I acknowledge it as my faults to blame for. I will take full responsibilities for this matter." "Oh? Then do tell me... what do you think you can do?" As he gathered our attentions by being silent, the lizardman named Hizuki cast down his gaze before closing his eyes. For a moment, I felt I saw him sighing in resignation and he opened his eyes. "As the Drakelord and as the current leader of the lizardmen... I surrender all of our rights and territories to the Golden Tiger Monarchy. And - I pledge eternal subordination to the Emperor Valden Sigrith Waltzen." ...it''s a white flag declaration. Volume 4 Epilogue - Separation, and... Like that, things progressed to a level where I could not help but wondering if it''s good or not. To be honest, I don''t get it all as my health became unstable for a few days after the unofficial meeting. Elliot did say that I don''t have to worry but truthfully... I wonder if everything''s fine. Everything felt hazy for me... Elliot and Seina handled the rest since it seemed they preferred things like this rather than battling. Other than that, Gram is supervising the reconstruction while the soldiers are dealing with the rest of odd jobs along with the lizardmen. I think I forgot about something else but it must be unimportant if I don''t care about it. Rather, doesn''t this mean my presence is nothing here? Why do I have to be here then? After another day of rest, I could walk around the palace. While looking over the interior, I realized that there''s a park with a huge crater in the middle of it. Near the crater was a half bitten mound with a giant tree which stood unyielding against the uneven ground and pieces of stones. Its branches and trunk are distorted beyond the norm though. "Ah." I made sound as something clicked in my mind. I walked with quick pace, circling the huge, ruined palace in search of staircase to descend from. Then I took another route to enter the park but once I drew closer to the unyielding tree... "Geh. It''s you again." I took a step back. "This is MY palace, you dumb girl." Valden retorted with a condescending glare. Shut up! I had enough of seeing this foolish guy! He even gained some territories and slaves to use with some complains! How cheap can he be?!! "...Where''s that guy?" "Your ex-fiancee is repairing the main roads." "I don''t have any fiancee, much less an ex! Also, stop comparing me with Iris!!" "Even though you''re like her in a sense?" Oooh, so this guy knew too... does that mean my parents know it too? Mh... I don''t like how everyone is keeping it a secret. "Whatever. I just want to pay my respect to Iris." I muttered and stood next to Valden. In front of us is a grave. It was in a pretty bad shape but I heard the remains were already cremated long ago. The grave was carved with simple ornaments and there were words written in native beastman language. While demi-humans possess many variations, it seems they speak of the same language. The only differences are intonation and vocabularies. For me, it''s still a pain though.... oops, no time to sidetrack. I clasped my hands and prayed for Iris and while doing that... "...did you inherit her memories?" Valden suddenly asked. "...Nope. Her Soul Essence isn''t enough to let her presence be more than subconscious behavior and she used the rest of hers to extend my lifespan." I answered without batting an eye. "Probably." "Hmph. So typical of her." Valden snorted. But - I sensed some emotions in those words. Is he lamenting? Or did he expect this? Either way, I don''t have any interest to know more of him. He''s as rude as Takeru and far worse in terms of behavior. "...could it be. Was I called here in order to meet her?" I realized once I was done praying. "Possibly. Only Arthur can do this kind of thing so openly." Well... you told me to stay put here so he must have trapped you too, huh? I felt like laughing at him but this guy seemed to notice my mood. "I didn''t. I simply followed along his damn scenario." "Yes yes. Whatever you say, Onii-chan." I smiled smugly and lowered my hands, hearing nothing like frustrated growl. Yep. I heard nothing at all~ Hmm... now that I''m done here, what should I do? Maybe I should go back to the Academy- "Ah. Right... how''s the conference? Does Onii-chan accept allying with the humans and elves?" I inquired. "I have no choice, do I? With the way we are now and with Daemonia''s aggressive moves... But we won''t help you until we recovered. Also, stop calling me that. Only Iris is allowed to call me that." Ara, he does admit that he''s a siscon, this Onii-chan. Still... he agreed huh? I should thank Elliot and Seina then as I didn''t do anything to clear the Quest. More like... I didn''t even do the job at all. I guess I''m thankful that the Quest doesn''t require real proof or physical evidence. I stretched my arms, tensing up as the warm sunlight shone upon me. I looked up while covering half my vision with a hand and I sighed in awe. "The sky sure is vast..." I muttered. "Aren''t you a carefree one? Even after all that." Valden sighed. Well, that''s true. I''m just a leftover of who I used to be and I don''t know what I am for sure other than my mismatched soul and body. Also, the fact that I will be put in grave danger if I don''t have enough Soul Essence is annoying... More like, I''d like to vent on something. What did I do to deserve this kind of life? Although there''s something I have to say. "Valden. How does it feel to fall in love?" I questioned the Divine Beast. He stayed silent at that. As if he wanted to say something but unable to, he looked at me and then looked away. "It''s hurtful." He finally answered. "Because those I love died before me. Always." ...I see. Looks like he has had a painful past. For some reasons, I can tell he suffered a lot and I don''t doubt my parents are hiding their past scars as well. Be it them, this guy, Leon or Fei... they seemed to look sad at times that I felt hurt. What if I were the source of their sadness? It''s possible. But... even so, I... "...I''m glad that I fell in love." I stated as I gazed at the sky beyond the leaves of the great tree. "Because I gained a reason to live with that. And it''s really good, to love someone..." "...are you sure? They might not love you back, you know?" "I don''t really mind. It''s the thought that matters." I shrugged once hearing ''I don''t get it.'' from Valden. Well, for me... it''s because I prefer the ones I love to be happy even at the cost of my own. I don''t mind me getting hurt for them and if I have no choice, I will gladly use up all of my life for their happiness. Most wouldn''t think of it that way. Like some who wanted to gain mutual love by receiving and giving the same amount of love. To give yourself up for someone''s happiness is a little too much by the norm. However... for me. The fact that I could love someone matters the most. The fact that I''m allowed to love someone. The fact that I''m in love with someone... Everything is precious for me. All of it is irreplaceable. All of it... are treasures for me to cherish. "...yes. I''m so glad I fell in love." I smiled as I patted my chest. At the black Crest which symbolized my bond with my loved one. When I realized the significance of this Crest... I couldn''t help but feeling warm and fuzzy. Of course... if That Person turned to me and said he loves me then I feel like I''m the luckiest person in the world. Still... I might be nothing but a torch ready to vanish in any moment. I might be nothing but a poor copy of someone that is my true self. I might lose my happiness if I delve deeper into my identity. But... I don''t want to forget. I don''t want to forget that regardless of who and what I am... I can still pick my choice to live like I want. Even with all of that shadowing my footsteps... I must remember that I can, and is allowed to be happy even if for a fleeting moment. As I continued to remind myself that, My vision blurred all of a sudden. "Huh..." I looked ahead and blinked. Everything went quiet. The world seemed to be reduced with nothing but warm white color and in front of me... There stood two persons. "Eh...? That''s..." A boy with delicate face and yet sharp eyes were there. His black uniform made from polyester contrasted with his soft, slightly tanned skin color and blended in with his straight black hair. Next to him, a young woman... a girl older than me with flowing golden wheat hair and emerald eye color beamed a gentle smile at me. Her white dress fluttered. Her distinctive triangular-shaped ears and a tail swaying due to the sudden wind could not be missed. The two stood there across me. Standing with gentle smiles, warm gazes and... And. They are vanishing. As if they became mere fragments of a dream that I would forget. Is this a dream? Why are they vanishing? Are my seals acting up to seal them? Or... could it be... They intend to melt away? Becoming memories. Turning into detached recollection... Dividing our paths... but why? Why are they doing this> And... most of all... it''s because I know who they are. For they... They... are... my... " "We pray for your happiness, our other self." " - - - - - - After another month... I, who have recovered fully, was called to the throne hall alone. Despite me being a guest, I was treated like a royalty and had quite a nice conversation with the palace''s inhabitants. Including the servants, the royal guards as well as the Monarch. Most likely, I have already befriended everyone regardless of their genders and races. Although some still mistook me as Iris. In addition, I heard a rumor that a gathering of cult infamous for worshiping a goddess has returned... But being called by Valden all of a sudden... is it something important? Heck, I didn''t doubt the guy to be a super cunning conman. Well, whatever. I entered the throne hall accompanied by a guard and he reported to the Emperor. Once he nodded, the guard excused himself and so I''m confronting the Emperor all by myself. "Let''s just cut down to the case." He said. "Charlotte Augmund, I intend to honor your efforts for the great assistance in defending my territory from both the lizardmen and the Astral Serpent." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ...eh? Is that what this all about? To honor me... does that mean I get some reward? Uwah... I''m slightly excited but this is Valden the Divine Beast. He acts shrewdly and he is arrogant at the wrong times. Let''s not get my hopes up. "What? So you have some complain?" Valden asked. "No... not particularly but it feels so sudden." I replied. True enough, he said before slumping his back against the throne. With a hand under his chin and with the elbow resting at the armrest, the dignified Emperor is exuding powerful impression befitting a ruler. "The people might mistook you as Iris and well, it''s a matter of time for them to notice your true identity." Ah... that, huh? I also remember how some idiots dared to say ''have you forgotten our promise'' or something like that. It''s already a severe case for some blinded in lust so I beat them senseless. It''s fortunate that strength is valued. Those people could not have anything to say once beaten in a fair fight. "...wait. If it''s like that, isn''t this going to backfire? By announcing my reward here..." I tilted my head, wondering. "That might be the case, but... haven''t you noticed how some human soldiers entered with extravagant carriages?" Valden asked back. I nodded down. Apparently, they came from Aeinsland and Serilia to celebrate the creation of the Alliance. Officially, elves, humans and beastmen are to cooperate together in order to bolster their armies against the upcoming Demon Invasion. This resulted in merchants'' trade paths to expand and allowed some peace of mind for minor kingdoms without high military power. The Alliance''s main priorities are protection of livelihood, security and exchange of information while toning down their past enmity towards each other. The leaders seemed to consider long-term pact and hoped for development toward prosperity. However... I heard a rumor that Raumia will not participate in the Demon Invasion. Also, those allied with Raumia seemed to be treated not as comrades but rather as something akin to the Neutral Sovereignity. Of course this caused me endless worry. What about Fei? Wil he be okay...? I guess it''s no use to think about it as I have nothing to say in this matter. Since the delegates are also here so I guess they must hold the banquet here... That''s a twisted logic, isn''t it? Do they think the Monarchy has the appropriate fund to establish the banquet despite it was struck by an invasion...? "Among them are aristocrats with some young nobles beginning their debut in society, veteran generals in search of talents if not fun, merchants needing hot topic for their rums, and innocents invited by misfortune. What''s more, those from other kingdoms intend to join in for their own benefits." "I don''t really like the idea..." "Don''t worry, the banquet is also liven up by those from who-knows-where. It''s just like the usual social gathering of pigs mumbling nonsense." ...Isn''t there a big unknown there? What if they''re enemies disguised as harmless gold diggers? Also - why are you smiling as if finding something fun to toy with? "If I announce your reward when the peak is reached... Fuh, I''m pretty sure it will be worthwhile." "Ooh, I have a very bad feeling about this..." "Don''t worry. You''re going to participate this evening." "Say what!!?" - - - - And so, it became like this. I who was wearing colorful but plain dress (with the same color scheme and motifs) was standing idly near the arch leading to the balcony. In front of me was a hall filled with grandiose decorations, colorful magical torches and wisps flying above with people dressed formally everywhere.Be it elves, humans or beastmen... Everyone intermingled and enjoyed their time with leisure. Even though they tensed up like heck the moment they met each other... Looks like even nobles have the pride not to cause uncouth behavior in the house of the banquet''s host. They danced along with the music played by a group of orchestra, chatted with their acquaintances and some could be seen handling food like in a buffet. To be honest, the glittering and dazzling scene is too tough for me to see. I sighed and that was when a couple entered my field of vision. "Lady Charlotte, are you alright?" Elliot asked with Seina. Wow, they circled their hands... hm, so he''s the escort and the repellant for the elf who''s oh-so-beautiful-she''s-so-mesmerizing. But unexpectedly, she said this. "Don''t push yourself. I know you''re weak with this kind of thing." ...don''t you have to smile gently if you want to raise my affection points? Also, stop smiling as if you''ve won. Then a waiter with a silver tray appeared, bringing three glasses of colorful drinks. Hm... now that I think about it, even ten years old are already the age where one could drink alcohol here. Well, I''m not too resistant but not too weak of it. I took a glass and sipped the red wine, a mild hot sensation traveled down my throat to warm my stomach. I felt energized a bit but also lightheaded though it''s kind of bland. ...I see. So this is how it tastes like. Still, I''m alright if it''s this much. "I''m fine. It''s simply strange that many gentlemen tried to ask for my hand in a dance." I muttered in disbelief. "Well, isn''t that because Lady Charlotte is beautiful?" Elliot smiled. "Oh? Are you not satisfied being accompanied by the crown princess of Serilia?" I replied with a smile full of hidden meanings. The prince laughed dryly while the princess seemed sullen with red face. Then the music had ended and a new song had begun. Hmm... it''s suited for dance, isn''t it? I flashed a glance at Seina and she nodded furiously. Placing the wine glasses on the nearby table, she took a swift decision. "Let''s go, Elliot!" She dragged Aeinsland''s crown prince away. I waved them a hand and flashed a smile, but... "...I unconsciously did that again. Is it really the side-effect of assimilating Soul Essence?" I looked at my hand before sighing for the nth time. I feel tired. I don''t know why but my mind is a bit weary. Maybe I haven''t recovered fully or maybe I''m just drunk. Thinking like that, I set aside the wine glass and was about to take fresh air when a maid approached me. "Milady, you are expected to meet with his highness." ...great. Looks like the reward is here. Looks like I''ve no choice but to follow along then. ... The banquet hall became dead quiet as a man with gaudy robe and a crown on his head showed himself. Even though he''s a beastman, his figure was awe inspiring as he stood in front of a wall showcasing huge banner of his Monarchy. I didn''t catch the pleasantry well but I knew it''s tedious. After he finished, I was called out and so I approached the Emperor. My body moved by its own, weaving through the path gracefully and I was speechless as I curtsied in front Valden. It''s almost too perfect I''m imagining things! But when I took a glance at Valden, I realized he smiled bitterly. Could it be... I reflexively mimicked Iris'' way in doing things? Haa... this is so troubling. I wonder why? Maybe because ever since we met at the courtyard, my memories became hazy when regarding those who were parts of me. I kneeled down with a hand on my left chest, and as I gazed down, the reward ceremony continued. "Charlotte Augmund - henceforth, you shall be honored with special positions bestowed by the three heads of the alliance." Th...three...? I became excited knowing that I was looked by the three great rulers. Of course, it''s not like I have any interest but being rewarded after showing efforts feel really good! "A position worthy enough for you to lead your army - Chevalier from Aeinsland." Valden first stated. Oh, Chevalier... so it''s lesser noble that can go off not ruling a land. I think there''s someone with powerful strength who is death marching everywhere bringing a growing band of lolis with such title. But in Aeinsland, Chevalier is close to Grand Master in terms of strength. It''s a prominent military job sought by many striving in knighthood. "A position as one to wield wisdom and to protect it - Keeper from Serilia." Uhm. I don''t really know what this mean. Maybe I should ask Seina but did I mistake a gasp from behind me? "Lastly... given by the Emperor representing the 12 Divine Beasts as a whole. Judging from your actions, merits, resolve and honesty... There exists only one reward that may be allowed for you and only for you." Taking a deep breath, the Emperor mumbled quietly. "Her will... Show me you are capable to outdo it." ...I don''t need you to say that. Somehow, I can tell what will I be given with by this guy. That''s why... I gazed up and stared with resolute expression. Valden took out an object held by an attendant. It was placed in a portable shrine. Uwah, when was it that I last saw one...? Uuh, not good. Need to hold my composure. I always failed at this and my face felt cramped. Un, staying tense like a soldier is hard. Valden approached me, bringing the elongated object with both hands and presented it in front of me. This... is... a sword...? Wait, this sword... "I, the Golden Tiger, one of the Twelve Divine Beasts bestow upon you the one and only - the most honorable legacy once given to my late sister." The shape of the sheath... the ornament made from white steel... the unique crossguard and long hilt.. "The sword inheriting all of our ancestors'' will. A divine weapon tempered by the greatest swordsmith. The Sacred Sword that brought us liberation from the clutches of demons in the Dark Age. Its name is--" The name of the sword... is... "...Radiata. - The Sword of Light"
A/N: And... the it''s the end of volume 4. Phew. I had gone through a lot just to finish one volume. Yare yare. Let''s set aside the heavy stuff and do a more relaxing but packed volume. On to the side-story! Side Story 4 - Anyone with Yan Attached to Them are Always Scary "...soo... this is the place?" Haru-san pushed up his spectacles and struck a pose. To be honest, you do look cool had you not introduced to us the source of your reference... Still, I nodded down. Turning to my comrades, we''re setting off toward one of the nests of the enemy faction. More specifically, we''re going to infiltrate and destroy a project which seemed to make an artificial recreation of the end of Ragnarok - Muspelheimmr''s flame. According to Freyja-sama, the finale is all about total massacre with the World Tree burned to ashes. And only two victors can be claimed as the winner. Of course I don''t like the sound of it. Even more, Freyja-sama informed us that the current Ragnarok is not supposed to end like before. The gods apparently wanted to find a new ending even they could not predict. Still... with these core members, I don''t think we have any place to be reassured. Wind blows, bringing cold air and snows to us. I exhaled and a cloud of white breath formed in front of me before dissipating. This place is cold... Why do we have to go all the way to the North Pole...?! And aren''t we dressed too lightly with just school uniforms and casual clothes!!? Aah, if only my alternative battle dress isn''t damaged from previous fight... "By the way, Arikacchi, what do you think of that bastard''s plot?" Haru-san suddenly asked. "What do you mean?" I asked back. "We''ll... he intends to reverse the thermal energy of the planet core as substitute of a grand magic. Why?" Mh... as if I''d know about that. Rather, why is Haru-san asking me something so difficult? I don''t even know what should I say about it... "Maybe because of Fenrir?" Akashi-San conjectured. "He probably intend to give him more power so that he can ''eat the world''." Ah. That could be the case. "But they already have an improved Jormunganndr and Hel. Each of them can easily destroy the world many times...." Fukaki-san fell into deep thought. Uuh... I feel downhearted too as we encountered him once. We practically stood no chance had Akashi-san did not arrive with his perfected Divine Weapon. Now that I think about it... I''m the weakest in this group with how my power originate from a Valkyrie rather than a deity. I lack power and my abilities are so-so as of now. Uuu... I feel depressed just knowing but no! I can''t be this way!! I''m the leader so the survival of everyone is in my hands!! "I have to stay confident!!" I fired up but I felt my shoulder being grabbed from behind. "Eh--" In the next moment, I bumped against someone''s back and fell to my butt. It hurts...! "H-Haru-san...!? What was that... for...?" I looked upward and was stupefied. Everyone was doing the same and their eyes turned round at the sight. "...what the hell... since when did this...?" In front of us... in this North Pole where there shouldn''t have been anything like civilization... There. There is a massive structure towering to the heaven. It was a tower with abnormal design, uneven parts and seemingly so ethereal for even existing. At the sight... even Haru-san who''s well known as a prodigy grinned weakly. "Looks like... someone actually made an orbital elevator without the appropriate knowledge. This has gone too crazy for me..." ... "Still... the security is lax around here." Haru-san tapped at the map of the tower with a humming sound. Well, there were some issues before we got the correct path but I think so too. Why? Because there seemed to be no security measure installed. It''s rather odd. Could the Orbital Elevator be a bluff and the real base is somewhere else? "I don''t think there''s any bluff... it would cost him double the amount needed to make this behemoth of a structure." Haru-san muttered. "Rather, if he bluffed then there''s no need to even redirect the US'' energy reactors in the oil field here." Ah. So that''s it. "Maybe he''s hiding underground?" Fukaki-san said. "Probably. But the real deal is the leylines and the Convergence Point." Haru-san sighed. Eh... now what''s that? I wonder if it''s a name of a product. Akashi-san smiled wryly, saying ''Sorry, but I don''t catch well.'' "You two need to pick up your study. No wonder you''re still at top five in the middle." "Auu...! So what if my rank is average?!" I hissed at the rude man but he shrugged as if finding something uninteresting! Kiii...! Why are you overreacting to every little things when you''re with Onii-chan and not when with us!? After a while, we arrived somewhere looking like underground tunnel. The air is strangely warm and I felt something strange. "The mana is very unstable..." Fukaki-san muttered as beads of sweats trickled down her forehead. "A-are you okay, Fuuki?" Akashi-san stayed close to her worriedly. "Un... maybe because the mana instability, my right eye hurts..." Fukaki-san answered. Uh.. isn''t that bad? I looked at Haru-san but his expression visibly hollowed out. "H-Haru...san...?" I asked and then I heard a screech. "Fuuki...!? What''s wrong?!" I could hear Akashi-san''s frantic voice. He''s holding Fukaki-san who entered spasms and screaming. Her hand at the eyepatch sealing her magical eye and she looks really pale!! This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Haru-san, what''s going on?!" I turned around hoping for an answer from our strategist. But contrary to my expectation, even Haru-san was gaping his mouth wide. He''s stunned still for several seconds and the moment he snapped back to reality- "This is bad! Get out of this place, quick!!" He roared. "Wheeeeerreee do you think you are going, Loki.......!!!" What!? This voice... it cant be!! Then the tunnel suddenly deformed! From the once steel plating walls and ceilings... everything distorted, losing their metallic color and becoming dark red. The interior throbbed, the deep sound of heartbeat could be felt, the foul smell began to reach us from the darkness ahead and... Rows of fangs suddenly lined up as if surrounding us from upside and down. "This is Fenrir''s mouth! This place is nothing more than a trap!!" "TOOOOOO LAAAAATTTEEEEEE!!" The ceiling abruptly descended. I was thrown off balance and before darkness consumed me, I saw Haru-san stretching his hands to me... Ah. So you can show that face... *CRUSHES!!* - - - - - - -Fenrir''s POV- Hah! To think they fell to a simple trap like this...! As I thought, picking humans have been the wrong choices, you damned Aesirs!! I laughed as I could feel the presences inside my belly. Now that I imprisoned Freyja''s Champions, I can just use their power and attack Valhalla!! Not only that, I have many Divine Weapons and I can use the girl with Odin''s Eye! Now I''m invincible!! "Don''t get cocky now, Fenrir-chan! We''ve yet to reach the main dish!" Ooh? I looked down, at the man who''s operating something he called Quantum Computer. Looks like he''s going to do something like Loki would but he''s still inferior. Even so. To think that he made all of this underground... Cables are strewn everywhere. From the dark tunnel above, light could never penetrate and we''re right in the smack of the leyline. Since leyline point is a place where convergence of natural mana said to gather in excess, this place is the best place for magic users and deities to train and expand their mana reserve. Still, almost half of this huge hole in Midgard has been used up to store useless things related to Iriel''s business. And the stranger thing is... "Oy. Why do you even need to imprison these Champions?" I asked. "Why can''t I devour them?" "Nothing bad. It''s just their Fates are connected together so they have powerful use for setting up the table." Haa... but where''s the main dish? I''m hungry. Even I won''t feel satisfied forever by draining these puny humans from their mana. I need something more delicious... Like Odin''s flesh. Or maybe the one who took me in as a pet. What was his name again...? "Anyway, now that we have the core cast... All we need to do is drawing out the Big Boss and arrange for the cook!" Iriel looked up, a wide smile carved on his face. He''s seriously like a child had he not placed a naked human girl inside a tube full of odd liquid in front of him. Even more, she looks pitiful. Supported by a mere cable to aid her survival, her consciousness has been drowned in the Abyss while her back was pierced with cables and steel rods. The only grace was that by days, she became more beautiful and mature. Could this be growth acceleration? But even her mana reserve multiply by folds... Strange. This girl... just what is she? And what''s with those hair and eye color...? Somehow, it made my fur to shudder for reason unknown to me. "Heh he he...! This will be fun for sure! That Asshole fled completely from this world but some remnants scattered and attached themselves in this girl!" Iriel walked up to the tube and touched the glass separating them. He leaned forward and rubbed his cheek as his eyes glowed with indescribable obsession. "Heh... heh he heeee! Don''t worry... I''ll mess you up slowly... slowly and break you until not even pieces will remain... There''s no need to worry..." ...to be honest. He''s a real psycho here. Even I, a godslaying beast can''t help but be appalled by his sick interests in someone who has nothing to do with his failure. But... Unknown to me, those mad eyes seemed to see something far beyond what anything could perceive. He stared intently at the poor girl''s eyes and he snickered. There, shrouded by mist, deep within the hollow emerald color... "I''ll see you soon... Then. I''ll break your limbs, tear your body, deprave you and shatter your mind... He he...! I won''t let you escape after ruining my plan... But if I can''t drag you to Hell... then I will bring Hell to you!! Ke hi hi hi hi hiiii!"
A/N: Almost forgot. I need some help to consult about the story and I would like to hire a PR. Well, the work won''t be too tough as it''s based on whims. Somehow, I feel like I''m envisioning the notorious Writer Block as of lately, causing me to become nonsensical when writing a chapter. Anyone agreed with me that the quality is going up and down for times? Volume 5 Prologue - Missing You Sometimes, no matter what, one could meet hopeless fools beyond saving in the world, even if it''s somewhere close enough to be called as cheap joke. Yes. For example... "Hand over your belongings and we might spare you, lousy nobles!!" A man with common feature of a bandit announced. Standing boldly, he was accompanied by fifteen people wearing patched clothes, bandannas and blunt daggers. It''s blatant obvious that they hold malicious intents as they eyed the carriage. "Hoh ho... Now this certainly sounds like a hassle. What shall we do, Milady?" The coach... or rather, Mr. Rudolph turned a calm glance at me who''s sitting inside. Even though his hair had turned grey and his wrinkled face denied him of any violent impression, his eyes certainly hid the brutal intent to massacre the bandits. Well, he''s a butler, alright... A head butler sent personally by the king of Aeinsland. Of course, I sighed as one of the bandits noticed me through the window. They sure made some hell of an expression to behold. "A woman... and it''s a young girl!! We''re lucky, Boss!" "Heh he... just our luck. The last one happened to go wasted so..." "Oh, and she has golden hair and those eyes... it''s a damn good stuff!!" "Eh, but I think someone said this kind fetches for five years worth of gold..." ...ah. Rudolph-san, please calm down a little. These guys are scums but they deserve the time to be the bad guys. "Mr. Rudolph, restraint yourself. I would like to inquire them." I stated. "...very well then. But please be careful." Mr. Rudolph responded. Then he went down from his seat and opened the door. I descended with light steps and I turned to face the bandits. Stop whistling, the one in the corner. "It seems that you people like to ambush travelers. Is this your hunting ground?" "Oh? Well, this is a surprise. You''re quite smart, little girl." ...little, huh? It''s true that compared to ordinary people, my growth rate is as slow as snail. Even after I checked at the beginning of spring, my height rose only up to five and half feet. Well, I''m still 13 years old. I still have rooms for growth but it''s kind of frustrating as I have to look up just to face someone. Craning my head all the time is like a torture. Not to mention... "I see. Then allow me to remove you all for the sake of those wandering for their dreams." Since they pissed me off, I''ll just get rid of them! I drew out a sword and swung it sideways. It''s nothing more than a simple sword with average quality made from ordinary iron. It''s a replacement for my partners, Tyrfingg and Tsukuyomi, were shattered beyond repair. Though it''s pretty heavy nonetheless. Ordinary humans would not be able to wield this properly, much less women if they don''t live in a world with triple the force of gravity. But seeing me setting a stance, the bandits laughed. "Oy oy... is she serious?" "Ha! A willful princess... She will be fun to toy with!!" "Stupid... Do you think you can defeat us?!" Well... just shut your mouths already. I''m not in the mood since I''m in my period. Sheesh, talk about troublesome thing. "If you don''t come then I will begin." I muttered. "En garde!!" With a leap and I reached the bandit leader in a mere instance. His eyes turned round and his body stiffened in surprise. I immediately landed one of my feet and turned around. In a flash, the sword followed my movement. First Step: Tail Smash. The technique struck the burly person and he was blasted along with six of his men due to them standing in a straight row. *CRASH!* A cloud of dust rose up, bodies scattered everywhere and no signs of waking up could be seen. I didn''t kill them since it''s not worth of my time and I happened to train using aura as a blunt weapon if coated. Hmm... maybe I should stop calling out my skills. It''s a bit embarrassing shouting out every time and not speaking allowed me to not reveal any hint if a tough enemy appeared. "Half is down. Next is... you guys." I turned a calm and indifferent gaze. - - - - "Ah. Now that I think about it... My thought pattern seemed to change as of lately." I muttered and sighed. "Looks like I''m getting used to it... I wonder if Iris liked to talk strangely." After the easy Bandit Extermination, I decided to have Mr. Rudolph tie the bandits and dragged them to the nearest village. While waiting near the carriage, I observed the mundane village life. Hm... I guess it''s normal to see more humans than other races here. But elves are sometimes mixed in. Although I''m a bit bothered about something as of lately.but anyway... "I''m back at Human Territory... finally." I looked up and exhaled in relief. It''s been yet another month. I - Charlotte Augmund am a daughter of a low-ranked noble once living at the edge of the Territory. But actually... I''m a reincarnated person. Pretty amazing right? Not to mention I seemed to live for more than twice. And apparently, I''m just a fragment of my original existence. Of course I heard all this from a piece of myself... a Soul Fragment named Iris. How did I acquaint myself with her? After some serious ordeals, I was studying in Leimburg Academy like usual. But my grades were falling and I sought for alternative in the form of a Quest. I was ordered to participate in a peace talk with two nobles (one was an elven and the other a young prince from my homeland) to the Southern Territory. But I happened to encounter bizarre events there. Like me being not supposed to be born as human, or about my fragmented soul, or about a Demon General turning his head to me like a necrophiliac. Anyway, I cleared the Quest and accomplished the peace talk just fine.. As the two other nobles have their own people to send them back, we parted ways once we reached the border between Territories. I was on my own when Mr. Rudolph arrived to escort me to Raumia and we had quite an ordinary yet eventful travel... When bandits emerged. Since the frequency would probably increase, I have to endure my desire from reaching the Academy faster than expected. It''s true that defending public safety is a must in this brutal and savage world, but... I have too much suspicions about my homeland now. After all... they killed Iris, an important figure for the beastmen and glossed the truth over with a rebellion. From the looks of it, she was obviously ambushed while on her way by a King or some sorts. Possibly the ruler of the place she aimed to go to. Other than that, I realized that the Human Territory, aside the places I traveled to, were all known with vicious problems. For example, slavery, heavy taxation, epidemics, bandits'' dens or simply lawless places where the strong makes right. Considering my situation, it''s actually pretty odd that I''m being hunted by bandits. Maybe the King has yet to stop from finding people like me. Don''t tell me he''s a supporter of the demons...? "...and now I''m starting to think like a politician." I laughed, mocking myself for behaving uncharacteristically. Honestly... I looked at myself for once. Long golden hair tied at the left and right side while the rest was flowing down my back. A modest and fragile figure and a short stature. I''m seriously a kid befitting a 13 years old girl even though I''m already 30 years old mentally speaking. "What''s more, I don''t know what I should call myself with." I closed my eyes and sighed yet again. Before I reincarnated, I lived as a boy named ''Akamaru Toribe.'' Someone whose sense of justice was outstandingly high and proclaimed as a defender of the weak. I even fought like a delinquent to protect my little sister. But ever since I reincarnated, I realized that the few quirks I had became something as natural as breathing for me. And those quirks, oddly enough, are things good housewives could do. Even my thinking pattern as well as behavior inclined more and more to how adolescent girls would have. Is my mind being brainwashed? Or did the hormones affected my psychology? It''s pretty hard to know without modern psychologists in this medieval era. "Milady, I terribly apologize for the wait." Mr. Rudolph came over to me with an apologetic smile. "No, it is better to negotiate properly with the village chief. After all, there are some cases where unequal distribution of reward might make your honor to plummet." I answered. The old butler laughed like santa claus and he began to rub his refined mustache. "Milady sure have grown up... This old servant is truly astounded." "Is that so? Well, shall we resume the travel?" "Ah, excuse me, Milady..." Uh... yes? I tilted my head at the answer I did not expect. "As additional hospitality, the village chief has lent us rooms to stay for a night. As Solaris will drown soon, perhaps, Milady might wish to rest considering her conditions." - - - - And... in the end, I''m going to sleep in an inn for tonight rather than camping outside. While it''s true that hay bed is more comfortable than rough ground... I was too used to sleep in a bunk bed for royalty. "Well, whatever... At least playing with children is quite interesting." When evening arrived, the inn''s tavern was crowded and I joined in with Mr. Rudolph for dinner. For some reasons, though, the innkeepers'' children came out and approached me with glittering eyes if not flushed cheeks. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Honestly, a little boy suddenly proposed to me. It caused quite an uproar when I heard that he''s the village chief''s son. But to preserve my feelings, I told him to not say careless things so easily and to look around him more. "And there''s that shy girl who''s staring with tears stricken face in the corner, after all." I mumbled. It sure is easy for children to say their feelings so bluntly like that. Their honesty knows no bound unlike clumsy adults who thought too much before trying. "...now that I think about it." I put a hand on my chest and pondered. Though hidden by my shirts, there is a Black Crest carved on a wound there. It''s something given to me to save my life by my childhood friend, Fei. Both the wound and the Crest. Once, when the whole new students went down into a Dungeon supervised by the Academy, an incident happened and Fei went berserk. I tried to stop him, of course. As a result, I almost died and Fei carved this Crest to save me when he snapped out from his Terminator Mode. Haa... he''s a handful one. That Black Hero. I laid my back on the bed and glimpsed the twin moons through the window. Recalling my past, I sure have gone through a lot of things. But, as I curled into fetal position, all I remembered is Him. That dummy Fei. Just because of that, my body felt like it''s heating up. For some reasons, I have been developing feelings in him. Even more, for five or more years. It''s surprising that I could yearn for someone this long. This might be the taste of having a first love... "But I''m a..." I paused as words could not come out as I wanted. Who am I? What am I? I''m nothing more but fragmented existence given chances to live by gods. My true self already died long time ago... Even though I lived as a man in Earth. Even though I reincarnated as a woman in Magnis. I... couldn''t make sure whether or not I''m a man or a woman in the inside. Yes... to be honest, I felt very conflicted about this matter. I''m even having a hard time to answer if I''m a straight or the other way around. Hmm.... If all souls are born pure and natural, then the first vessels would be their longest impressions. I don''t feel anything weird about loving Fei (surprisingly) so it could be said that before I reincarnated... I was born in a female vessel. "...then, no wonder I have an assortment of feminine behaviors." I nodded down. "It''s like a hatchling imprinting the very first creature before them as their parents." The moment ''I'' was born, the soul recorded ALL of the information, experiences, memories and habits done during my First Life. Although the memories and experiences were not carried over after death, things like preferences, personality, hobbies and whatnot were probably retained by the soul. So... in order, my journey goes like this: Woman > ???(for x times) > Man (Akamaru Toribe) > Woman (Charlotte.) If you were to ask why I put ''???'' in the equation, it''s because I have nothing but bits of my real self. Currently, I''m being influenced by my previous life where I was once a male. The memories and experiences Toribe had served as my main reference but the possibility of my personality being rewritten is quite high now that I ''recognized myself as a woman.'' "...Uuuh... my head hurts..." I groaned as headache struck me. Just like this, my days full of agony continued. Because the secret behind my existence was leaked incompletely, I couldn''t make sure what my next step is. Even though I (possibly) have a Maiden Heart, my confusion meant I lacked any real experience in romance. To begin with, how does love work? "Guu...! So complicated!" I grumbled and. curled in fetal position. After a few moments, I heaved a deep sigh. "...I guess... I feel lonely." I closed my eyes. "Un. So that''s it." I want to see him. I want to see you now that I''m back here. I want to talk with you. I want to spend times with you. I wish time could move faster so that I can reach you earlier. "Fei..." I snuggled as I called out. My body became increasingly hot and my breathe turned ragged. Before I noticed, I drowned in euphoria, my hand slowly moved down below my stomach and to my private place. I can''t stop thinking about him. I can''t stop the wild thumping of my heart. Feeling the butterflies in my stomach, I moaned as I dreamed of meeting him again. "...I missed you..." - - - - - - -George''s POV- "Well, then. What is the meaning of this, Vladimir?" His majesty, the great demon who ruled over Daemonia questioned. A terrible gaze was cast upon one of us Demon Generals with contempt. "Not only you have failed to capture Southern Territory... You have also wasted one usage of Demon Mark." He said. "How do you want to explain this?" My heart shook upon hearing His Majesty''s words. This meant... Vladimir will be punished no matter what if he did not have enough reasons to gloss over his mistake. He''s too lenient! How could this failure who tarnished His Majesty''s face be let off so easily! Even though nobody but His Majesty knew how slick this snake''s silver tongue could be...! "Assss you desssiiirrre, my Lord..." The Astral Serpent bowed down. "To tell the truth... I have found another one in that place..." Found? Another? I exchanged looks with Ivory but she seemed too silent. I knew she was punished but she looked too docile. "Explain." His Majesty urged. "Yesss... In that place... I have encountered Her once again. It issss That One, my Lord..." Vladimir mutteted. "And sssshe issss probably the besssst candidate sssso far." What does this mean? I squinted my eyes in doubts about his seriousness to come up with excuses. Is he trying to toy with His Majesty? But when I looked at His Majesty... "...I see. Another Fragment." He exhaled with an exhausted looks. "How many does this count now?" ...what is the meaning of this? His Majesty knew? This is... could it be a secret between him and Vladimir? "Not only that... It issssss the one who accompanied the 7th Vagnalossss." The great king furrowed his brows hearing that. He gave a glance at Ivory then back to Vladimir. The seventh Vagnalos... That thing which escaped from Ivory? I certainly heard that she tried to hunt it down but it was the first time that I heard it was accompanied. "Your eyes seemed wishing to know, George." His Majesty suddenly told me. "M-my deepest apology, your majesty...! It is not because I am doubting..." I hurriedly knelt down. "It mattered not. This is related to you as well. Hear and listen well, as there will be a day for us to encounter her." What...? What does this mean? I will encounter her...? "She is a maiden with golden hair and emerald eyes." His Majesty explained. "With eloquent graces and pure determination, she continued to appear throughout eons, bringing a change regardless of it being small or large." As he explained, I noticed a degree of emotions in his voice. His Majesty sounded as if he was reminiscing a precious past. As he told us something resembling a story of the past, he raised his hand. "But she is not the same person. Her conviction, her life, her power, even her feelings... They could never be the same. Do you know why?" ...upon hearing His Majesty''s inquiry, only one voice answered. With a hiss of his tongue, with a gleaming three pairs of serpentine eyes... "Becaussse ssshe issss a Fragment. A mere sssshadow of her former exissssstence.... sssseparated, isssooolated and alssssoo in piecessss." Indeed, His Majesty muttered. "Sooner or later, even her traces will vanish. She will, without a doubt... had she not been born as a Divine Being." "Divine... Being...?" I heard of that term... It always referred to those bearing holy power and are made from it. They are the purest existences with not an ounce of imperfection. But if I remembered correctly... They are Gods, not humans... "That''s right... an extremely powerful being to add for." His Majesty curved up a smile. For once, I noticed how strong of an emotion swelling inside his eyes. That was excitement and thrill. It was bloodlust. "...what exactly is this maiden, Your Majesty...?" I raised a question. To think that something other than absolute dominion could entice His Majesty... As I waited patiently for an answer to quench my curiosity, Vladimir laughed and His Majesty''s smirk deepened. "She is a tool. A wretched, bloodstained tool just like Liberia''s 12 Living Weapons."
-Author''s Notes- It''s here! The Fifth Volume, yay! And monday (tomorrow) is the start of Final Exam week, f*ck! Isn''t this the wrong time to write & release chapters...!? ...*cough* Ignoring my outburst, I tried my best to prepare this volume. Maybe. I don''t really know as I have been forced to accept that I''m dame-dame when dealing with lighthearted situations. Looks like my senses, including fashion sense is considered as old like from the ''80s. Now we''re back at Raumia so let''s see some worldbuilding and a little romcom~ Also a teensy bit suspenseful yet bittersweet chaos. Volume 5 Chapter 1 - Late Night Surprise!? "Oh, I can see it, Milady." Hmm...? As I immersed myself in reading a historical book, I inclined my head to see beyond the windows. The orange sky faintly dyed with violet could be seen veiling walls made from thick stones. Beyond the fortified walls, standing tall and firm for centuries was a kingdom built on a hill. There were many residences with glaring differences and smaller fort walls were built to create three layers of level. As the carriage passed through the last inner gate and entered the bottom layer, I realized that the hectic life seemed to go on as always. Hn... I think it''s getting rowdier though. "Where shall we go to?" Mr. Rudolph asked. "To the Academy of course." I answered. Mr. Rudolph chuckled and he drove the carriage straight to the intermediate layer. When the guards tried to question us, I popped my head out of the window and waved a hand at them. "Ah, if it''s not the ones who called me ''kid'' from before." They all froze up. Before the butler could react, the two guards'' faces paled and they let us pass right there and then. Heh he. Now that my proof of nobility and my school uniform were seen, these rude guys would not want to have their heads be chopped off. Well, they also watched how I sent Fei flying so they must have realized they picked on the wrong person. But Mr. Rudolph for some reasons patted their shoulders and muttered something with a smile. Oh, wow. The two guards'' faces turned ashen. I wonder why? In no time at all, the carriage stopped in front of a gate guarded by two stone familiars. "Hn. This should be enough." I jumped off the carriage with my belonging stored in a case. Mr. Rudolph also took out a long wooden case, passing it to me with utmost care. "Indeed, it has been a while. Perhaps nearly half a year." "Yes. Thank you for your service all this time, Mr. Rudolph." "As a mere coach, your praise is wasted for me." No no no... It should be me that is grateful. If I went by myself, the horse would probably run away along with my luggage. I''m actually not good with domesticated animals. "Then... I bid you farewell, young lady." "Un! Please convey my message to my parents." With a humble bow, the butler then left along with the carriage. I waved my hand until the carriage vanished from my sight and when it did, I turned around to see two gargoyles flying toward me. "Hi, Inferno. Also Shelka." I greeted with a wave of hand. "I see that you''ve returned with a promising result, young maiden." The Phoenix lowered her eyes and seemed to smile. "Indeed. Even your Aura has increased tremendously." The Dragon nodded down. These two are the guardians of Leimburg Academy. Both were said to be high-ranked spirits possessing physical vessels known as Gargoyles and they were the principal''s contracted spirits. Commonly known as Familiars. "Well, I happened to get a looser restriction to convert my Internal Mana into Aura. It''s also become twice faster than before." I shrugged. "Still not enough for me to reach a certain someone''s level though." Both Gargoyles looked at each other and sighed. "Child, you set your goal too high. Perhaps you should aim at a lower height so as not to rush things." "Truly, competing with That Monster is no shorter than madness. I recommend you to take a steadier path if you do not wish to die." Uh... from the way they talked, I guess Fei has gotten even stronger huh? If these two high-class Familiars even said that, then he might already be able to fight on par with Demon Generals. I exhaled as I realized a headache had struck me. Rubbing my temple with a finger, I cleaned off any pessimistic thought so as not to fall in depression. "It doesn''t matter. Since I decided to be his equal, I will not stop even if it costs me a limb or two." "...aren''t you being stubborn? Child, your life has a long way to go, no?" "Well, unfortunately, I might actually not have much time left." The phoenix tilted her head hearing my faint mumble, but the dragon narrowed his eyes and flapped his wings. "I will report your return to the Wizard. It is safe to assume that you have cleared his job, right?" ...Wow. He understood what I meant just by that alone? This Dragon unexpectedly has a gentlemanly attitude despite him kidnapping me once using a wheat sack. Ah, but... that was the principal''s doing so... "If you can, please burn him a bit. I met another Demon General and nearly died again." The earth dragon grunted with a thrilled gaze while the phoenix widened her eyes in surprises. "Indeed, I shall roast him thoroughly then. No matter what, meeting a powerful demon on top of clearing S-Rank Quest is beyond the line of tolerance." Yep! You sure knew me well, Inferno!! I smiled at the gargoyle and he took a flight straight to the main school building. "...honestly. Not only that boy, you had quite an adventure as well, child." Shelka sighed in resignation. "Is that a compliment?" I gave a questioning gaze. "No. I realized that Age has begun to change now." Shelka answered. Age? It''s true that another year has passed, but is it even worth to feel dejected about? *boom!* A distant sound of explosion could be heard. Oho, there''s even agonized scream. - - - - "Ooohhh...! My beloved student, you have ret - begyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!?" Using a punch filled with aura, I blasted the accursed Kinnikuman (muscled man) away upon reaching the principal office. He flew out of the window and fell with desperate cries. I sighed in relief hearing the crashing sound effects but no sooner than a minute, the macho bastard entered by flying through another window. Hey, stop destroying school properties! And what''s with that Rider Kick!? If it''s you doing that, children''s hope and dream will be destroyed!! "Ha ha haaaaa! You sure have grown more and more like your mother!! Even that was exactly like what she did before her wedding!!" He laughed. Geeehhh... he appeared in my parents'' wedding? Even though he''s a scum who wanted to laze around and push his responsibilities to others... "At any rate! You returning means you have good news right? Miss Charlotte." "You made it as if should I die then the Quest is a failure." "Well, it can''t be helped, no? After all, our Academy is more trusted when it come to favors from nobles." I see... no wonder why I have my suspicions. I guess this kind of antic is more or less typical of those gold diggers. Still... "It''s actually related to me right? Because I have to know the truth sooner than later." I put hand on my chest. The principal smiled wryly at me and clapped his hands. "Very sharp of you, Charlotte. Does this mean you have met Little Iris?" "She gave her everything to me. Thanks to her, I could live at least for a decade more." "A decade... Looks like you didn''t gain much." Haa. Blame the Astral Serpent as he could never be killed unless his soul is damaged. By clashing Iris'' Soul Essence against his, he could never hope to win using a dead vessel where soul protection is impossible. From her remaining Essence... or rather, wisdom, I could tell at least that much. From Iris'' memories, I learned that the body naturally formed mana to shield the soul and also to bound it with the vessel as long as both of them are ''alive.'' Although, while the body could die, the soul does not necessarily die as it simply became inactive. In the mean time, if the Gods do not take the souls away then with passing time, the soul would be infected by corrupt mana and turned them into evil spirits. In this way, ghouls, banshees and wraiths are born. Other than that, my case is special because my soul is a Pure Soul, one which does not suit with mortal vessels and it seemed that a Seal was put to forcibly ''bound'' my soul with my current body. But since the Seals are trying to keep down my Soul Essence from leaking beyond a certain level, I couldn''t access Iris'' fully. Not to mention my past memories of Akamaru Toribe have grown hazier. Given enough time, I probably will lose my former mindset. "...I guess that''s why they suddenly appeared for once in front of me." I mumbled in deep thoughts. "Does this mean I can now live as ''Charlotte Augmund'' and nobody else...?" I do wonder. To be suddenly freed from my past life and another life... I really don''t get it. Guess I shouldn''t think about it too deeply. I''m me after all. "So... what now? To be honest, I wanted to rest." "Ah, yes. The rewards will be given later. There happened to be a hot spring dug out recently behind the dormitory so you can recover from your fatigues." Seriously!? My mood brightened at once and I was about to turn 180 degrees when I heard an "Ah" from behind. "Before I forgot... Your younger brother is out with your friends." Principal said. "Huh... Is he on a Quest?" I tilted my head, surprised that Leon even took the initiative to go outside. "Something like that." The man with tight fitting robe shrugged. ...haa... Well, to each of their own, right...? If he''s with Alia and Anise, he must be on a date. I wanted to peek... I mean, I want to check their progress after half a year. It would be unbecoming if I, Leon''s elder sister, does not know how he behaved when I wasn''t around. If he did something inappropriate, it is my duty to discipline him. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Well, since there''s a hot spring, I can finally loosen my shoulders~" I hummed and skipped along the way to the dormitory. Of course, my luggage was carried to my room... By the old geezer. I''m pretty sure with Inferno around, he won''t act like a rabid dog. - - - - And so... Here I am! After paying a visit to Yukine-san and putting down my luggage... I was standing in front of bath house! Now, a hallway connected the dining hall and cafeteria to this place. Before, there was an open space with a tall hedge to separate the female and male behind the dorms but now... There''s an oriental-styled bath house made from woods here!! "It''s Japanese-style! to think that there''s a bath house in medieval fantasy world...!" I commented excitedly. But suddenly I heard a laughter. I looked behind me and... there''s a man with yukata (summer ver. kimono) grinning proudly. "Ah, Ikki-sensei! It has been a while!!" "Same goes to you too, my disciple." The man rubbed his chin and chuckled. Aaah... this person unexpectedly have some elderly manner. As expected of the Swordsmanship Class'' instructor. I wonder what will happen if I said I''m older than him? Ikki-sensei is around late twenties right? We began to chat and I heard a few interesting things from him. So the hot spring emerged when a battle occurred. It seemed there were some precocious assassins on the move but they happened to encounter formidable students in the way. They battled and resulted in the assassins'' death, plus a crater was formed. Coincidentally, it was the most fragile point surrounding an underground water channel connected with volcanic ring. So when abnormal shockwave shook the earth... "So it started off as a geyser and Ikki-sensei widened it?" I stared at my teacher in daze. "It took me a while though. I had to be careful so as not to dug the volcanic vein." Ikki-sensei answered. "And I had to ask for Galahad-dono''s assistance too." But it''s still amazing! Making a bath house and opening up a hot spring is definitely the best for me! My Japanese spirit is flaring up you know!? How long do you think I lived without savoring a relaxing bath in a hot spring? "C-can I use it? The hot spring..." I pointed with glittering gaze. It looks like I couldn''t stop my excitement as Ikki-sensei raised his eyebrows before rubbing my head. "Of course you can! Take your time, my disciple!!" "Uwah...!? S-stoooop iiit! My hair will turn messy!!" "Hah ha haaaa! You''ll end up diving into the hot spring anyway!." Gyah! To think that this man could be so childish...! Give me back my respect!! "Besides, at this hour, nobody would use it anyway so you can use the whole place for yourself!" Seriously!? Then I won''t hold back!! I''ll swim even if I were glared at by others!! - - - - "Wow... This place is huge..." I commented after I opened the sliding door and entered the vicinity of the hot spring. A rectangular fence made from wooden planks stood tall to ensure privacy, the humid steams rising from a spring surrounded by polished river rocks brought a waft of sulfur and my bare body tingled upon the familiar sight. Of course, I''m wearing a towel to cover myself in case somebody is around but as expected, no one would bathe once it''s past the curfew. "...and the water temperature is just right." I nodded down after I dipped my fingers into the hot spring. My reflection could be seen clearly and I couldn''t help myself from smiling widely. "Alright. First is cleaning my body!" As the first step to enter a hot spring, it''s a must to clean myself with clear water! I took a wooden basin from the corner and filled it with water through magic. Although there is an external source coming from a well but it''s easier to use magic to draw out the water. After filling the basin almost completely, I raised it above my head with both hands... and poured it down. "Unh... It''s cold...!" The water poured down on my naked body, wetting my hair, my face, my limbs, my chest, my back and everything else. Once done, I shook my head to wring out the remaining drops of water on my bangs and face. "Next... is this!" I grabbed the towel, revealing myself while wrapping the item neatly. Putting the towel on my head, I paced toward the hot spring and slowly dipped my body starting from my legs. Then my lower body and... I submerged into the steamy spring up to my shoulders. "Nnnhh....." I exhaled deeply. " Haaaaa... This is paradise......" Ignoring my comment which sounded like what an old man would say, I feel... soooo relieved! It''s to the point of loosening my stiff shoulders!! "Uhu hu...! This is onsen, alright...! It can''t compare with steamed bath!!" I giggled as I stretched my legs underwater. Honestly. I can''t believe I would experience this sensation again in Magnis. Although the Continent has the ''Super'' tag attached to it, where the hell can I find a hot spring other than in volcanic regions often inhabited by dragonskin? It''s even more dangerous when knowing that mountains are places with strong density of corrupted mana. Lots of monsters are fond of them like in Fenrir Mountain Range. "Maybe that''s why people rarely tried to make settlements near mountains here." I muttered. "It''s not like mountains are the only places to live in, anyway." The only kingdom daring enough to do that is probably Raumia alone. Knowing how tough its magical barriers, numerous fort walls and soldiers, I don''t believe it could be conquered so easily by hordes of monsters. Even more, although corrupted mana is more or less pollution, the only reason why it existed would be because of the aftereffects from the Dark Age. Apparently, higher places were where many powerful beings fought by executing earth-shattering techniques. And if a technique that drained mana from the surrounding in large quantity and in short moments was used, the environment will lose vitality as well as resistance against Evil God''s influences at once. "As a result, life in that region distorted while accumulating mana tainted by the Evil God''s power." "''Diversity of Mana and Its Influence to Nature'' by Mulberry A. Teilua. I never thought Milady would read a book suitable only for scholars." "But the content is relatively easy... At least easier than the boring history textbook..." "I see. So Milady hates history..." "Un... Too many terms to remember - are?" I turned my head to the source of voice. It was way too familiar that I didn''t hesitate to confirm who was there and... "...what is it?" A young man was there. Standing in front of the hot spring, he was exposing his nude body and showed off his well-built muscles. While there were no excesses, they weren''t too thin. Just the right balance to make the impression of ''healthy and fit'' apparent but this guy added his first-class looks to quadruple the favorable impression!! My jaw dropped as the steam began to dissipate. I could recognize the black hair wet with water, the pair of obsidian grey eyes reflecting my figure, and... "What is it? Is something wrong, Charl?" He questioned with a terribly familiar petname! And it even carried a hint of mischievous tone!! I instantly leaped backward, the disturbed water surface made waves and I yelled. "F-F-F-Fe... Fei...!? Why are you here!!?" I pointed out yet the Seventh Prince of Raumia sighed. "Keep it down. It''s already late at night and..." And...? My heart thumped wildly and my mind began to short circuit. While the steam was blown away by the wind bits by bits... "You know, I can see it clearly." The moment he said that, the steam vanished, erasing the wall between us completely and I... Inevitably saw Fei in full glory while he saw me in the same way. "...." "...." Blood rushed to my head. My body heated to the brink of melting, and as if a spark was lit up inside my mind, my lips trembled before moving to... "K-kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh?!!!" I once again screamed like an adolescent girl(?) as I am. Perfectly like one without any missing beat nor tone too.
A/N: it''s an Event CG! It''s a cliched scene!! And who cares!? Since I obtained some free time, I have the right to release a chapter! Well, to be honest, during exams, I was constantly struck with nightmares that my stories are effing bad and I should quit~ Seriously, the nightmare just continued to appear every night and I lacked sleep... And the ceiling cracked so my bed is like a salvaged good from the deep sea (it''s wet season now.) Other than that... well, I guess. I''m sorry I have no courage to read the reviews. My tension is a bit unstable every time Exam Period happened. I know, I''m a coward, a wimp and whatever thing you may label me as but God, I hate how I have to use the formal and correct vocabulary else I will get subtraction in the exam. Volume 5 Chapter 2 - Its a Mixed Bath Event Now? "Fuh... Indeed, it is pleasant for once to indulge one self in luxury like this." "......" "Although I''m surprised that something like this could be built, the idea itself is not bad." "......" "Even more, the spring has the effect of regulating the flow of internal mana. It probably is related to the leyline running in the same course with the underground water vein." "............" "...come to think of it - Why are you distancing yourself, Charlotte?" Fuweh!? I let out an embarrassing sound. I turned only to catch Fei''s strong gaze and it caused my heartbeat accelerating. Not to mention my mind truly whited out as if a bell rang right next to my ear. Damn it...! Am I cursed to like someone like this!? And he didn''t even pay attention to my scream and simply entered the hot spring like no other! At least react like a proper boy would!! No, wait. If he''s acting like ordinary boy then it would be too embarrassing! Is this a Romcom!? But... because of my response, Fei narrowed his gaze and - he slid toward me! "......!" I exasperated and backed away! "......" Fei snorted and he approached me again! This time, he''s even faster!! In no time at all, there was a game of tags between us in the wide hot spring. The water rippled and waves rocked against the smooth river rocks acting as leakage prevention devices! "St-stay awaaaayyy!!" I cried out with tomato red face and tears at the corner of my eyes. "Then stop running away!" Fei rebuked. Th-this guy can''t read the mood at all! Don''t you know that you''re already 18 years old!? You should know that 8 years old is the limit for opposite sexes to bath together!! Also, if others saw this, it''s like seeing a man attempting assault on underaged girl!! Rather... "Why are you here!?" I shouted. "The principal recommended me this place if I wanted to relax!" Fei replied. "Why do you have to relax here?!!" "Because of the damn hot spring has healing effect! Also, stop running about like that!! It''s-" Before he finished, my feet slipped and I lost my balance. "Kyah?!" I saw the glittering starry sky and when I realized how painful it could be if I fall like this, I shut my eyes to brace for the impact. ... .......are? "I told you it''s slippery around here. Milady is such a handful princess..." Fei''s quiet sigh could be heard. Uuh...? I opened my eyes slowly and I shuddered in surprise. My wrist was gripped tightly and I was being held by an arm circling around my back. As I craned my head up, I saw a pair of obsidian grey eyes gazing at me and I could feel the faint breath let out by the person who saved me. By then, a fluttery white cloth fell beside me, touching the spring''s surface before sinking. My mind stopped working, the world felt as if it had stopped rotating and it was as if time had stretched endlessly. I stared blankly at the youth who could already be considered as a mature adult and... "Are you alright?" He asked as he pulled me in, allowing me to stand with both feet. "Y-yes..." I nodded down and cast my gaze below. Because if I stared at his face too long, it felt like time would end when I snapped back. But when I realized where I was looking now, my brain became mushy and I turned away. For some reasons, a deep sense of embarrassment controlled me to do that and I was covering my front with arms to add for. ...I could feel his gaze behind me. Uuu... what is this feeling? It''s like I''m being exposed fully to it... Eh, both of us are naked now!! Also...! "S-stop leering at me...!" I said, intending to shout but unable to do so due to shyness and embarrassment. "Huh...? Is that what you''re worried about?" Fei questioned. I could imagine him tilting his head but I shook that thought off. Vanish! You devilish and raw emotion! From the way he worded it, doesn''t that mean he thinks of me as nothing more but a kid!? "Are you disappointed seeing me? Is it because I haven''t grown up?!!" "No, not like that... Why is Milady getting so worked up?" It''s because of you and your dense like a concrete brain, damn it!! I put a hand on my forehead and exhaled deeply. I should''ve realized that he''s a shameless lout in the wrong times... "...since it''s your turn, then I''m leaving-" "Wait. I know that Milady just soaked in too." I rotated my head to see Fei sitting down and submerging himself into the water. "How did you know?" I asked. "The principal told me." He answered. Wait... so this encounter wasn''t a coincidence!? Is he a pervert!!? Did Fei just charge in here with some untold intentions!!? "Besides, it''s not like we never bathed together in Bluesnake." He said. "Not to mention we''re even now." Even? How? In what way? I glared at the Black Hero intensely. He replied with a shrug and waved his hand to sit down too. Uuu... Somehow, this doesn''t sound correct in so many ways. With my face still feeling burning and heat surging from below my stomach, I picked up the towel and wrapped it around my body. Then I sat down a little further from Fei. "Why so distant?" He asked. "I''m trying to protect myself from pouncing wild beast." I answered curtly. Fei shook his head then explained. "This place is in the Middle Layer of Raumia. The sheer amount of noble households alone caused the knights to fortify the defense here with double the efforts for the Upper Layer. Regardless of assassins, Black Guilds, disguised demons or even guests, as if they could escape the kingdom''s observation." Hmph! As I thought, dense men are dense. They''re seriously not good in this matter that it disappointed me a little. "Really? Vladimir didn''t hesitate to even raid the prison I was placed in." I said. "...where did Milady knows that name? Could it be..." Fei''s voice waned. Hm... he''s sharp as always, Well, since he seemed shaken, I decided to recount how my Quest progressed up to the point where Vladimir hunted me. Of course I didn''t tell Fei of my true identity nor did I explain to him about Iris. He''d see me as a freak or probably did some more extreme stunts. I can picture him saying ''If even gods wanted to steal you, then I shall dominate the heaven above!'' like some Xianxia novel''s protagonist. But unexpectedly, Fei''s frowns deepened. "As I thought, I shouldn''t have let you go." He fumed silently. "Oh, please. It was you who smiled as if you were glad I disappeared from your sight." I waved a hand in exaggeration. My words bewildered Fei so much he gasped. He immediately hid his shock by wearing his poker face again. "How did you know?" He asked. "Because you''re a simpleton in the inside." I replied. Hearing my answer, Fei looked down and smiled a mocking smile. Ah... that face...... Somehow, his true thought leaked out huh? "I really can''t hide from Milady," He said. "I do admit it was partly because I don''t want Milady to be hurt." Hurt... huh? I glanced at the youth and then back to the reflection of my face on the water surface. ...no wonder he looked relieved. He wanted me to stay away from danger while he did something dangerous. Considering my habit of getting into troubles for someone''s sake and the fact I have a Pure Soul... I guess he planned it together with principal. But each of them probably had different agendas. As a result, I was conflicted whether I should laugh or be angry about it. At one side, I''m grateful because I could face myself for once, while at the other side... I felt upset knowing he wanted me to stay away from danger while he himself suffered. "...I''m sorry. You can punch me for it but I went to a place that not even humans could stand to survive." "And you prevailed?" "No. I failed spectacularly." Fei sighed as he showed a smile full of mockery at himself. "I even had to drag Renleina to bring me out from that accursed place," Fei said. "But because of that, she was injured too." ...sounds like utter defeat. I wonder what kind of place did he go to? And senior Renleina is injured? Heh, I hope she''s crying in jealousy if I told her I bathed together with Fei in the hot spring. While I can sympathize with her as I know how ridiculous Fei''s opponents could be... It''s still a pleasant feeling to take the lead in the race. But... I looked over at Fei''s profile and realized something bad. "........." The sight caused me to grow restless. I squinted my eyes after a while. My body moved without me thinking and when I realized, I was next to him. "Milady...?" Fei turned his head to me. "Is something wrong?" Without waiting, my hand moved out from underwater, droplets ran down my arm and my fingers brushed against his dark hair. After a short search, I found it. Fei''s eyes widened before narrowing down. "...You noticed." He said. ...Un. A scar was there. I never saw this one before. "......who did this to you? The enemy?" I inquired. "...If you can call it as one. Yeah." Fei nodded down. The youth closed his eyes while I rubbed the scar, feeling the texture and depth. This... is... A sword scar... And it''s cleanly carved. Even from touch alone, I realized there''s a foreign mana preventing the wound to regenerate. But Fei''s defense should have been flawless with how much layers of Aura compressed together to coat his body. I didn''t pay attention last time but the numbers of Layered Aura has exceeded ten. In such state, i doubt a Soul Essence infused Seventh Step could carve deep wounds on Fei. Yet this wound ignored the protection of Aura, Mana and Soul as if engraving permanent scar on an existence. What kind of monster did he fight against with? "What did you fight?" I asked in worries. "...There''s no way I can tell Milady - *pinch* - dhat hwuts...!" I pinched and stretched Fei''s cheeks. I had enough of his anti-intervention policy! It''s even more so when I realized the invincible Fei failed to heal such slight wound!! "I won''t pester you any longer if you answered. Tell me... What kind of place did you go to and what kind of enemy did you encounter, Fei?" At first, Fei showed a shocked expression. It then distorted into a scowl and then reluctance. After a while, Fei nodded down, yielding to my gaze. I let go of his cheek and the boy sighed in front of me. "In a nameless forest ruin where ancient golems and sealed beings slumbered." He answered. "Sealed... could it be, that place existed since the Dark Age?" I asked again. "No. Much, much older. Perhaps it''s from Age of Sinking Dawn." He replied shortly again. Age of Sinking Dawn...? If I remembered correctly, it''s the age before Dark Age occurred. The time period is around ten thousand years ago and it lasted for half a millennium. From what I learned in the boring Continental History class, apparently, there were already several Ages that have passed by. First was the Age of Divinity. It was a period where the world was at its early years and Gods coexisted with mortals. Sadly, historical facts were no longer found and only myths as well as churches'' teachings that lasted to the present time regarding that age. After it came Age of Warring Heroes. This Age is the most likely time period for Summoned Heroes to enter Magnis. Because of the advancement of civilization, conflicts often broke out against immortal races who possessed vast wisdom and experiences., Because of the escalating conflicts, mortal races were forced to request help from otherworldly beings. Again, not much are left except ancient bloodlines of the heroes running in the veins of small reclusive tribes. Takeru''d be the prime example and by the way, Summoned Heroes phenomenon seemed to happen occasionally nowadays. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What came after that was Age of Sinking Dawn, an Age where Gods'' power and influence weakened while the birth of an Evil God spread chaos senselessly. Ridiculously strong demi-humans and demons began to procreate like rabbits while seeds of distrust continued to crack every bond between the living races. Age of Darkness was the previous period. Starting from several thousand years ago and ended a century before now. It was implied that the world became living hell with rains of blood, storms of flesh, rivers of corpses and mountains of bones endlessly stretching everywhere. The whole world once consisting of many islands and continents sunk along with powerful Gods and immortal races, leaving only the main continent where the beginning of everything restarted anew. Almost all historical clues and artifacts regarding this age vanished without traces. All due to the epic wars instigated by the Evil God. The guy seemed to be heralded as a being born when chaos and bloodshed distorted the world''s natural laws. Although... even that guy got defeated and thrown into the gaps between dimensions and that signified the end of the Dark Age. "...Considering the origin of the ruin, things from Age of Sinking Dawn aren''t too dangerous. Did something settle in that place?" "That... I cannot say." ...why? I was about to say that but I held back my words. I now understand why Fei hid his scar and not choosing to tell me of his travel. He fought something more or less coming from the Dark Age. I don''t really know the details but... Apparently, there''s nothing more than deadly things and blood always spilled every moment in that Age. But doesn''t that mean he fought something equal to Daemonia''s Demon Kings? Or... "Fei. How strong are you now?" I asked. "I guess at Ivory''s level without activation of Mark." Fei answered without batting an eye. His eyes showed me confidence. Looks like he''s certain but I can''t tell much. Five years ago, I couldn''t do anything and I nearly died like a swatted fly. Demons possessed a natural gift coming from their pure bloodlines which caused distinctive magical Marks appeared on their bodies. While the effect seemed to be random before being tested, I heard that no demon had same unique ability, save twin siblings or irregulars. So... if Fei could beat a Stage One Boss, the enemy this time was beyond that. I sighed and drooped my shoulders. "...Fei. Are you planning to challenge it again?" "Yeah." "Even knowing you won''t win?" "I''m fully aware of the danger but I have to." I see, I nodded down hearing his honest opinion. Since Fei had always been a stubborn one when he put his mind into it, stopping him is the worst option. However... It''s not good like this. I don''t want to see him hurt all alone. I can''t allow myself to stand on the sideline and observing from afar. I want to be with him. I really want to. That''s why, even if I exhaust my lifespans, I don''t mind fighting against the world with him. But we are not powerful. Each of us has weaknesses. There''s no way our enemy would not exploit them and I don''t plan on dying. I want to live. I want to see the same view with him. I want both of us to live and be happy. I don''t mind setting aside my feelings but I believe that regardless of the form, happiness could be found as long as one is alive. So... the best option for me would be... "Take me with you." "I refuse." .......... "........." ".........." ...ah. I somehow knew that this would happen. I leaned forward and glared at Fei. "Why? I could fend off a Demon General too. Even if I lagged behind, I can still be useful." "No means no. If I do that, won''t the priority turn backward?" "It''s more efficient this way." "Even if that''s true, I won''t take Milady. I absolutely will never do that." Fei was turning adamant, but my thought is exactly the same as him! Grr, how could I destroy his defense and make him agree to bring me with him!? I spun my brain to produce some answers but when I simulated them, everything failed! Each and every one of them would always be responded by witty remarks! Fei''s secretive and sarcastic nature always, always prevented me from going further and I don''t know what method remained! Uuu... What should I do? I delved deeper and deeper into my memories but when I realized I had an extra set of memories, a light bulb flashed inside my head! However, this might be a double-edged sword... ...Geh. Whatever! All''s fair in love and war!! I cast down my gaze, hiding my expression from being seen by Fei. As time passed, the silence caused some pressure and Fei began to grow restless with my sudden change of attitude. As he turned rigid, he raised a hand and called out to me. "...am I... Am I not good enough for you?" I responded with a question. The tone of my voice caused Fei to widen his eyes. It''s shrill, shaking and full of sadness. What''s more, I squirmed once in a while and with frightened, trembling voice, I spoke out. "...Fei... Do you... do you think I am useless... to you...?" The moment I voiced out the question, Fei''s poker face broke down and he panicked. "....No, that''s! That''s not it! It''s not... It''s just......" He cast his gaze from one side to another, obviously troubled in choosing words. I stared at him hoping for an answer. For a while, silence ensued and Fei has yet to explain anything. "...Charlotte," After a while, the boy looked at me, gazing deep at my eyes. "...You do know that I am your Vagnalos and you are my Oratoria. Right?" I nodded down at the contract term between us. Although I don''t really know anything other than the fact that through imprinting of Crest, my soul is connected with Fei''s. It allowed me to sustain my life like a life-supporting device would as he transferred his mana to boost my recovery. Maybe that''s why it took me only a few months to recover this time. But... why mentioning it now? "...you see... that Crest of yours is not something anyone should give. It''s worth is beyond human''s comprehension."" "What....? What are you talking about--" "To put it in another words - That''s a substitute for Engagement Ring." .......eh? What did he just say? "Excuse me...?" I responded like a robot requesting a keyword for execution of an action. I didn''t even realize how baffled I was as Fei stared at me, dumbstruck by my reaction. He shook his head quickly and turned to face me, his indifferent mask fell off and replaced by a serious face. It''s like seeing Saitama''s Serious Mode. Discovering his strong gaze, I nearly yelped as my heart throbbed faster than ever. Uuu...! Even though he always looked at other people in disdain, why is it he looked like a handsome bishounen from otomege in this kind of timing! So unfair! Stop using ''Charm'' skill on me!! My heart isn''t built to face temptation and my Patron Goddess never helped me in that kind of thing!! Nooooooooo! The plan backfired! At this rate, I will be the one who''s going to get captured instead!!(?) But... ignoring my inner problem, Fei raised his left hand from underwater. I saw the image of the hand blurring for one moment and when he flipped it around to show his palm... I recognized something similar. A black symbol imbued with strong condensed mana with the design of seven swords lining together to form half-circular shape like a fan. "...Like I said, the Crest symbolizes your position. Being a Vagnalos I am, to assign an Oratoria without the Ruler''s consent would cause terrible friction in the Royal Court''s power balance. Of course it''s fine if you kept it hidden but if any local noble found out, the Court will be in huge uproar. I don''t want you get tangled with the dastard side of nobility." But as Fei further explained, his eyes were clouded with guilt, his words full of loathing and he growled as if cursing at himself. "I had no choice." Fei muttered. "I don''t... I don''t want to lose you. For me, all I have left is... you." "......me...?" "..do you know why I left your side? Do you know why I decided to take up my status back? It''s all for you..." For me...? I was stunned by his explanation now. Fei said... he did all that, even placating himself with the title ''Black Hero'' was... all because of me?? "Wh... why...?" I asked. Fei did not answer. Even though I wanted to know why, yet he''s still trying to hide secrets for me. Even though he said it''s for me... I don''t get it. It feels like self-satisfaction. As if... as long as he protected me, he could be relinquished from his sins. I wanted to say something to him. I want to know whether or not he truly meant his words and if do, I want him to tell me his reason. Yet... *THUMP* My vision suddenly shook with a loud thump. It... it can''t be... *THUMP!* The sound grew louder and my consciousness was greatly shaken by then. "...Uu..." Aaah... this is bad. Of all times... it had to be now. Why? Just why...? I swayed to the sides. My body started to lose balance and energy left my limbs. Overcame by drowsiness, my consciousness flashed and all I see was the figure of a young man who shuddered and extending his hand. "Charlotte...!?" ...his voice. I could hear it. It was stricken with panic. But... before I could ease him, I drowned into the water and losing myself against the illness'' relapse. .......This... This is bad... I''m not wearing anything but a towel now...... if he sees my shameful state again... I don''t think... I... can... forget it... even if... I reincarnated 100 times......
A/N: Dat ending, lol. I got a free time for a day so let''s post a chapter! - Is what I thought but the rain is horrible around here. I hope the internet can stay working for a bit... Well, moving to the development of this chapter. It''ll be a bit longer but read it if you have some free time. Q: Why the sudden infodump? A: Well, as a first-person-perspective story, the MC has no choice but to know it directly and explained the base ground. If limited 3rd can use narration as explanation, 1st person must have the characters be proactive (even in inner monologue) when necessary. In other words, I''m breaking my promise in holding back information from exceeding 3 paragraphs. So yeah... this is a new style in writing. Hope it helps you all but tell me if it doesn''t. The volume is far from completion so I still have some rooms to rewrite the drafts. Q: Why the poll? A: A joke. Though saying that, it''s halfway as I needed a bait to lure out fishes. I want to improve but reviews alone aren''t enough. Some seemed to be more frank in comments section (and more honest) but I can tell that many simply read-and-go, putting me in a bind for times. I''m not irritated but tricking others is my specialty so I decided to set up a scheme to draw out the readers'' personal preference (also expectations). But considering my plan... well, it''ll stay as it is with a little tweaking, balancing the humor and action and drama. What drama? If Romance doesn''t have some spices, where''s the bittersweet yet fun elements? Lots of stories here seemed to never picture emotional turmoil and simply glossing it over with ''This guy is OP, I love him/her!'' or ''He''s damn cool/cute. I''m in love now'' within one scene/time frame/chapter. Some even had the nerve to skip the arduous (but fun) journey out without any room to double-check or consideration from both sides'' perspectives and replaced them with addition of Heroine No. XX. Put yourself in their shoes! As if love works like instant coffee, people!! This is why many Harem stories crashed!! Volume 5 Chapter 3 - An Awry Morning -Vainticel''s POV- "Hn hn hmm~" Humming a song I knew for a long time, I swung my legs back and forth while sitting on my chair. I just can''t help it as the First Stage is done! To think that I could go ahead of my schedule while maintaining the child''s situation is a big chance! "...Nee-sama, it seems you are quite cheerful today." A voice chimed in and I turned to the left. "Ara, if it''s not my sworn sister A-chan. It''s been a while!" I greeted with a smile and a wave of hand. The person in question - a lady with flaxen hair, golden pupils and a pair of cute wolf ears sighed. Umu, as a Hunting Goddess, she''s definitely on par with me. Maybe because the word ''Hunting'' can mean ''Hunting men''. Although her fur coat dress is somewhat a turn-off and that big bow... How did she fit it into the conference hall? After all, the Heavenly Fanged Bow is a grand long bow with the size of fifteen meters. As if someone can maintain their balance while carrying it around. Also.. "Sit down, sit down! How many years have it been since we sisters met each other?" "Uhm... probably five centuries. And after the Dark Age, I went to Nee-sama''s shrine yet you relocated it in the outer rim of the heaven." Honestly, you should have told me, she reported. I apologized right away as I had an errand from our Fabulous Book Nerd Midgrad and I had something to attend that day. "Heh he, A-chan is really cute as ever." I complimented. "How many men have been swooned by you?" I poked her cheek yet she brushed it off with a tired sigh. Ara, she blushed! What a tsundere!! "Please cut it out... Also, call me Atrial in this place, Nee-sama. I don''t like to invite any misunderstanding." Oh? What kind of misunderstanding? I tilted my head but I soon pounded a fist on my palm. "Right right! I forgot that a guest was rumored to be your secret lover! And he called you ''Aria'' like a certain gynophobic man who got his switch turned on!" "That man is NOT my lover!!" Uwah, she snapped! I''m sowwy but your reaction is so cute~! Also, grumbling ''As if that liar can be my lover! Not a chance even if Stasis woke up again!!'' like that won''t help a tsundere character like you, you know? "Urgh... that is something I don''t want to ever recall. Geez, raising a topic about an event from a million years ago.. Nee=sama is still not tactful at all!" Atrial yelled. "Yes, yes. I know how you feel. Love is pretty difficult to conquer right?" I laughed. My beloved sister seemed to want to say something more but the others seemed to be inconvenienced. Well, no worry! The conference this time isn''t something crucial so most of the Major Gods aren''t attending. Also, the lofty geezers seemed to be bored around there. Hmm.... But surprisingly, Martial God and Blade Dragon are attending. I wonder why. Those fellows have no business other than powering up their tribes to make up their crushing defeat in the recent quarrel. "Quiet down, everyone. The conference will begin shortly." A deep voice interrupted. I looked at the center of the hall. With how it looked like a colosseum, everyone can''t help but be drawn by the being who stood as the speaker. But I frowned a bit as there are two persons there. A phantom... or should I say, an ethereal being wearing tattered cloak with a skull mask was standing next to my dear colleague Helios. "The Dark God Blaze...?" Atrial tilted her head in confusion. "I thought he was watching Stasis'' coffin. Why is he here?" Uhm... even I want to know. It''s quite unfortunate that I wasn''t informed and as a God, he has some loose screws more than I do. "Now then. With the current development happening in the mortal realm, I - Helios, intend to discuss with everyone who is present with no exception allowed." ...uwah. This is... bad. So even if this lasts for hours, not one soul is allowed to exit for a toilet break. The spartan-style Helios is always scary but being shamed in public is quite new for me so I welcome it!! "Over there. You ridiculous temptress, close your legs or I''ll seriously nail my axe on your damn loose lips." Helios-kun reprimanded me! He''s looking this way! Oh my, the handsome is so handsome!! "...just be quiet already. Your thoughts are leaking and this involves you." "Uuh...? That''s not fun but fine... Oh, I made one heck of a pun." Helios-kun sighed and the rest seemed to hang their heads. Hey you lots! Aren''t you being rude to your elder!? "In any case - I would like to discuss you with Blaze''s finding..." Helios-kun glanced at the skull-mask and he nodded. Stepping to the front, the Dark God is as eerie as always. But his mind is totally like a pandora box so he could be brilliant at times and he could be the greatest idiot at the wrong time. To be honest, he''s a lovable idiot with no way to deduce his thoughts. And that mysterious fella said, "A-hem. Well, everyone. You see..." ...other than his unreliable speech, I''d have showered him with love and sweet whispers. I almost sighed but the Dark God paused and... "You see. It seems that the Chaos God woke up just now. And he had a brimming morning wood." .........huh? Did someone just called for my service? - - - - - - Once I woke up, I saw white ceiling and gentle sunlight peeking through the window curtains. I was back in my room and my luggage was still sitting in the corner of the room. I sighed with a sign of headache pestering me for a while. It felt like hangover. Or rather, I felt like something outrageous had happened. Once I rubbed my head and my eyes, I realized I was wearing shirts and was on the bed. "...someone carried me...?" I tilted my head but the moment I laid my eyes on the window, a realization dawned upon me. Looks like that guy used it as a shortcut. How could I miss the distinct mark left behind by a shoe? "...at least close the windows, geez..." I walked and overlooked the scenery from the window. Haah. I failed huh. I guess the mood took the better of me. Or rather, I was just so happy to talk with Fei that I forgot about confessing. Though it did took a nosedive at the last part... "...this is bad. I didn''t think we''d skip the ladder." I looked at the Crest on my chest and sighed. Even though we don''t have anything against each other, the engagement part has already been settled. I feel overjoyed at the fact but as a former Japanese person, a set of rules and steps must be covered else it will end in failure. For me, I''d love to see Fei confessing to me first before telling me that but... "...so embarrassing...!" I squatted down, holding my head as blood rushed to my head. Impossible! I think I''m going to get a heart attack if he said the words! Despite being cynical, he''s gallant at times and if the atmosphere was correct, I''d probably explode as a response! Well, not exactly exploding but I''d definitely faint in bliss.... "Haa... Maybe stupidity really can''t be cured by death." I knocked my head, stood up and observed the scene outside. With the layout of the building, the view I could see was the spacious backyard and beyond it was a small forestry area made for aesthetic purpose. Morning mist occupied the forest and I couldn''t see beyond the second fortified wall guarding the kingdom due to it. Meanwhile, the sky was clear, vast and although cloudy, the golden-blue hue coming from the eastern horizon was terrific. After a while, I glanced at a long case resting against the wall beside the window in my room. Knowing the content of it put a little pressure on me as I recalled my position. I got astonishing reward from the heads of alliance. Two of them were nobility statuses which were ''Chevalier'' and ''Seeker,'' then another was an item... Or you could say, a weapon. It''s a legacy inheriting the spirit and memories of Iris Isperia Waltzen, the princess of the feline beastmen tribe. "I haven''t used you until now, eh?" I smiled wryly before looking back to the scenery. "Oh? There are people..." Usually, at his kind of hour, nobody would want to go out but I noticed a pair of girls in the backyard. And I happened to know both of them! I quickly retreated into the room and opened the wardrobe. Shuffling through the content, taking out a fresh set of uniform and underwear then changing. "Huh, this shirts isn''t mine though...?" I looked at the one I wore. It''s actually quite easy to tell since I injected mana to make it fit my size but even then, the shirts did not really change. ...oh well. An extra perhaps. Though it smells... familiar. So much that it reassured me and caused me to want to sniff it more. ... Exiting the dormitory, I found two girls standing across each other. But before I greeted them, one of the two suddenly pulled out a staff. Her blue hair sparkled with a faint glow of azure and she swung the staff. "Freezing the land and skies, I call forth the lance to skewer my enemy!!" The temperature suddenly dropped and static sound buzzed. Shards of white began to appear around the girl. They quickly formed into Spears made from ice and shot forward! "Ha! Something like that won''t stop me!!" The target - another girl with maroon hair and a wide, childish smile pulled her arm before punching one of the lances squarely!! The lance broke into fragments. I realized the girl was wearing full gauntlet that covered her arms and she delivered successful hits at the magic aiming for her. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Even though those lances seemed to come close to subsonic realm... The two continued to showcase their skills. Although their distances barely shrunk, they were fighting as if anticipating their opponent''s next move. "Then how about this?" The female mage yelled, her staff glowing with strong blue light and I shuddered seeing that. D-dangerous! An alarm went off inside my head but I was too late. The incantation using ancient language was finished and a white mist enveloped the surrounding before becoming numerous water needles! This is too much it''s already an overkill! There''s no doubt that the spell has no blindspot and the enemy is deadlocked for sure! But, on the contrary, an excited sigh was spewed out from the maroon haired girl. Holding her ground by stretching her legs, she lowered her hips and waist as her arms set up a stance. Sharp... Her eyes are too sharp with a dangerous glint in them. Even more, she had no opening in her random stance. Yet what I am surprised about is probably her smile. A savage smile resembling a barbarian''s could be seen. This is... is she laughing even when her life is in danger? "How about I''ll show ya... My special technique!!" Special technique? Chill ran down my spine as the girl emitted vibrant red aura. How is it possible? Unlike mana which is universally known with blue color, the aura a person has is always related with their character. As far as I know about it, the fighter girl isn''t someone who has any speck of red color. At least, before I departed but now... Why does it feel as if her aura mixed together? Even though it was more or less light pink like cherry blossom before, now the color fused together with red. And it''s bright... the scarlet red aura reminded me of a certain boy''s. "Don''t blame me if I went overboard, Alia...!![/]" "...I knew it. So you Pledged,[i] Anise...!" As the situation deteriorated, the Mage swung her staff down and the Warrior burst out her red aura like a star. But! Flashing silvery white, I drew out a sword and launched a technique! Fifth Step: Raging Scales! Waves of slashes were executed, but each time I slashed, I infused a degree of aura into the blade of the sword and releasing it abruptly. The air exploded right then due to the uncontrollable shockwave caused by the slashes. Even more, they traversed through the air in the form of slicing winds and dissected the water needles in instances. Of course I restrained myself so as not to hurt the two girls but I made sure to slash the ground around them to stop them from doing funny things. The ripped wind caused the whole backyard to become noisy. Sliced grasses were blown by the kamaitachi to the sky. Then... once the chaos died down... two pairs of accusing gazes were directed to me. I sighed as I, the third party was the one who destroyed the flow of battle. Lowering the white sword down, I eased my posture and put a hand on my waist. "Honestly... sparring is fine but make sure to limit yourself. Anise, Alia." I commented. The two girls who were ex-Adventurers stared at me with wide eyes. Silence lasted only for a few seconds until the pinkheaded girl ran to me and leaped like a launched missile!! "Chaaaaaaaarrrrllll~~!!" "Guah...!!?" *crack* My body which arched due to the sudden impact and jumping hug made a terrible sound and my consciousness blinked away. We crashed together and before I could recognize the horrible pain, my cheek was rubbed by Anise''s. "Nyeheheheee! It''s been a long time! It''s been a long time, Chwaaaarrrll!" "Erm...!? An-Anise, that tickles! Hey, stop it!!" "Nwwooooo! I don''t wanna, sister-in-law!! Family is supposed to do skinship often!!" Eeeeeeeehhh?!! What''s this girl saying all of a sudden!? Since when did I become her family!? Or rather... sister-in-law?! What''s with that refreshingly attractive way to call me!? I was troubled (no, I''m honestly in a bind and I don''t really feel anything from being bear-hugged by Anise. She''s flat, yes, but she has a certain style and charm and I felt nothing but slight comfort) by this sudden turn of event that I nearly forgot about the blue haired mage who''s sighing with a hand on her forehead. "Erm... Alia? Can you explain? What exactly happened here?" "Nothing much. Just some small argument and..." Ah. She sighed again. For some reasons, I felt a bit weird being stared intently by Alia as it held... different sensation. I didn''t understand why and was about to fall in deep thoughts had Alia not called my name. "Charlotte." "Uh... yes?" "For now... Welcome back." ...I nodded down hearing the gentle emotion and relief in those words. With a wide smile, I replied. "Un. It''s nice to see you both again." - - - - And so, the three of us reacquainted ourselves by sharing stories. I didn''t want to worry these two too much so omitted the difficult parts from my Quest. "I see. You sure have it tough, Charlotte. Escorting important people while dealing with the animosity and prejudices..." Alia softened her expression as she told me her honest "It''s not so bad. In fact, I seemed to be welcomed due to my looks resembling someone they knew." I smiled wryly. Although Alia raised her eyebrows in question, Anise hummed while skipping ahead. In the hallway connecting the female dormitory with the cafeteria, I could see students passing by and realized how peaceful their conversations were. But... "Oy, look... It''s the Princess." "Seriously? Is it THE Princess? The one who recklessly challenged a whole class and won singlehandedly...?" "Can''t believe it. She must be cheating..." "And she even returned after completing an S-rank Quest... yeah. She must have curried up favors." Ah. Anise''s mood took a sudden turn. I quickly stopped her from rampaging but even Alia put an annoyed look. It''ll be troublesome if the treatment worsened, you know? Though I''m becoming more patient as nobles like these aren''t rare even in the South Territory. Besides... I''m already 30 years old (mentally). So seeing these teenagers bickering caused me to pity them. Also, as a responsible adult, it won''t be cool of me to accept their provocations. Although, I tried to question why the two felt enraged. I thought they would tell me to quiet down but they answered as honest as saints would. "These weaklings have no right to badmouth Charl!" Anise half-shouted. "I hate those who dishonored my friend when they reached this far thanks to hard works." Alia answered indifferently. I see... these two are seriously good girls. I felt warm just by listening and it''s also the first time I heard Alia using the word ''hate.'' Hasn''t she become more expressive now? "It''s fine, you know? It''s not like they meant harm." I said to calm the two down. "Still..." "...if Charlotte said so." Hm... these two somewhat changed. I wonder if Lily is the same too...? I can''t wait to see my little brother too... "Eh? Anise... you called me as if I''m your sister for a while. Why?" I tilted my head. "About that..." Outside of my expectations, Alia was the one who was answering but the moment we reached the cafeteria... "Aaaaaaaaahhhh!!? Lily, why are you stealing the march?!!" Anise''s yell resounded loudly. It pulled everyone in the cafeteria to a halt and turned their attentions to... A boy and a girl who are sitting next to each other. The boy was a red haired person who ''looked'' like human but he''s not. Actually, this boy is my little brother. A sibling bound by oath. A brother-in-law who''s also a half-demon. In other words, a demi-human. And his name is Leonhardt A. Augmund. Leon... he''s now eating breakfast and right beside him... "U...Umm... Leon nii-sama," She raised her spoon filled with a soup. "Sa-say ''Aaah''!" A petite girl with silver hair and red eyes said, her cheeks flushed red and her gesture was seriously cute as she tried to spoofed my little brother. It''s so cute that it''s dangerous. This is bad... what the heck is this lovely creature? It must be an endangered species... Eh, she''s Lily! No wonder she''s cute!! "...honestly, will you stop it, already...?" The boy complained but still accepted the spoonfeed. What is this!? An event CG!? A flag has been risen?! I was slackjawed while Anise furiously stomped her way to the two and caused a ruckus. But from the sideline, Alia exhaled. "...Just why is this happening?" She grumbled. "Even though he''s a demon... and why does he sound so happy?" Eh? Did you say something? Even your cheeks are flushed, Alia.
A/N: Okay, everyone seems to be eager... or rather, wanting the romance to step up. Yeah, I know that I''m like... cockblocking you all but I haven''t laid the stage yet. Besides, something damn good will happen in this volume and it will happen not even before facing a boss character. So yeah, it''ll happen quite soon. (Repeating the same word for 3 times) Also, when I imagined a 13 years old girl and a 18 years old boy having a confession scene in the hot spring is just... sorry, I think blood is stuck in my nose. Anyway, I decided to go the carefree route (for reorientation) before entering Fei''s Route. P.S: Anyone wondered why the Chaos God is in that state? Volume 5 Chapter 4 - Restarted School Life! "Well, aren''t you popular now, little brother?" I smirked as I watched how my dear sibling occupied by two beautiful women. "How is this popular, big sis...?" The redheaded boy exasperated and drooped his shoulders dramatically. Unfortunately, his words didn''t convince me when Anise poked Leon''s cheek from the side with a mischievous grin while Lily was flustered as she squeezed the hem of his uniform. To be honest, I never thought Leon has a wide range of strike zone. Here I thought he preferred mature women resembling his mother but... "Hn. Since I haven''t heard of the details, would you like to explain, Leon?" I asked while leaning my head forward. The boy gulped in trouble. As I thought, he''s hiding something... How suspicious! You look like a diet member trying to put up excuses when found out having a scandal!! "......I... prefer to protect my privacy." Leon finally said the cliche answer. "Oh my, is that so? Then..." But when I was about to drop a bomb, Alia patted my shoulder and shook her head in resignation. "It''s a bit complicated, Charlotte. Also, I do not believe this place is the correct place to discuss about it." Huuh? Really? I glanced at the Water Mage who upgraded her spells to ice and then to the trio in front of me. "...if you say so then. But tell me the truth or I will have to reprimand all of you. Without exception." I put an emphasis on the last line, causing the temperature to drop a few degree and capable of causing the quartet having goosebumps. Hmph. Do you think I don''t know your effort in diverting the topic, Alia? You kids are ten years too early to belittle adult. Now that the matter is settled for now, time for breakfast~! - - - - Once I ate my fill which I was grateful for the heck of it, I went out together with my friends and brother. It had been a while ever since I went to school again so the exhilaration couldn''t be stopped. I nearly skipped along with a bright smile but I must hold back. Can''t allow myself seen in such a shameless state... "Big sis, you look so happy." Leon suddenly commented. "True. I wonder what happened?" Alia tilted her head. "Must be her boyfriend!" Anise nearly shouted. "B-b-boyfriend...?! Onee-chan''s boyfriend... then..." Lily stuttered with beet red face. Hey! These quartet sure are easy to mislead things! I didn''t even say anything and the topic escalated like wild fire!! I lowered my shoulders and sighed, tired of the usual antics but also relieved. Hn. As expected, living a normal life is the best. I really must cherish these kinds of days. To be with my family and friends, chatting leisurely as the season passed... Honestly, I''m so grateful I returned alive. I know that facing adversaries is a must for me to be stronger but I have to never think twice to run away if I met another Demon General. Against Vladimir, I was lucky he did not use his real body. A corpse is nothing more than a corpse. Even if the physical strength was powerful, magic and soul protection is impossible if it doesn''t have soul. "Staying away from troubles is the best, after all..." As I muttered, a wind blew from behind. Of course, we(the girls) naturally tried to protect our dignity, especially when a boy (Leon) is around. But as the shrieks were brought away by the wind, I sensed presences from behind. Err, this... is... I turned around only to be stupefied by the over-the-top scene unfolding before my eyes. Two youths, one was a boy with pale silver hair with gentle demeanor, then a boy with delinquent looks. Other than their contrasting features and demeanor, their uniforms had wing badges on their collars with several feathers colored in blue, showing that they were upperclassmen like Fei. But if lined up together, they were bishounens! Honestly, the sight is making me red in fury as they could flaunt and have leeway in getting women. It must be easy for those who don''t have to work hard. "Oh my. Charlotte, your face is red. Are you okay?" Alia came over to me and I snapped back to reality. "Nnh... I''m fine." I answered. "Probably." Anise and Lily stared at me with eyes saying ''Is that seriously ''fine''?'' but time waited for none as the two male upperclassman arrived in front of us. "Ah. What a fine day it is to be able to see you again, Miss Charlotte." The silver haired boy - Senior smiled at me. "Hooh, so this one is the one who cleared the S-Rank Quest..." Commented the delinquent taller than Senior. "She looks, like, super weak." What...? Is he picking a fight? I was surprised by his words but Senior reprimanded him. "If that is not so, the Academy will not accept transfer students from other Territories so openly, Acro." "You serious? So this girl did something like that? Like, letting those filth enter the kingdom?" Filth!? I was even more startled by that remark which was so casually thrown out! But then I realized a surge of killing intent beside me. "Ah? It seems that there really are scums like you around." Leon said, his eyes were seething red with anger! "And what does this relate you to, brat?" The delinquent replied with a mocking grin. Geh, this is bad...! The air is distorting around! I have to stop them before others get caught by the storm!! Just as I was about to enter the fray, Alia sighed and said. "According to disciplinary rules clause 13, All fights are prohibited unless a teacher approved of it as a legal match. Please do not cause any trouble to the others." Her calm voice was like cold water poured on everyone. Leon and Acro glanced at Alia then back to each other. "...Tch. You got a chance to live for now, bastard." Leon grunted before walking away. "That''s my line, you spiky ball." The delinquent snorted. Uwah. With just her words alone, the two decided to stop? What''s going on here? Does Alia has some trick under her sleeve or something? Still... "Just... just where have my normal life gone to?" I exhaled. *DING DONG* And suddenly, a distant sound of bell ringing could be heard and several gasps emerged from the group. "Shit! The lecture is going to start! And it''s the Killer Woman''s turn!!" The delinquent dashed away like a wind. "Uwah!? W-Wait for me!!" Senior rushed as well. I too looked behind me but the trio had already ran off before I noticed! Wait, why''s Leon towing Lily too!? "Th-they left me behind...!?" I exclaimed in shock for the sudden betrayal!! - - - - I breathed out once the morning class was done. After the history and Runology lessons that I could not make the head or tail due to my absence, it was the perfect time to let out my stress in a single blow. "Though saying that..." I tilted to the side and a blade of a sword slashed the spot I was in a moment earlier. Once, twice, thrice. The sword was moving sporadically without any proper thought and aim. Even if I closed my eyes, I could dodge it with ease though I realized I could know detect an incoming attack from sound, vibration on the earth and the flow of wind. ...I''ve become more sensitive with my surrounding. Having unlocked a part of my Soul Essence seemed to improve my senses a lot. With the practice sword in my hand, I quickly countered by sweeping the footing of my opponent. Throwing him off balance before I attacked with a blow using the hilt of the sword. "Gah!?" The male student fell with a disappointing groan. "Don''t show your killing intent when attacking. It told me your position even if I''m blinded and deaf." I commented. "Were you even listening before?" This makes it the 45th... Haiz. To think that even after half a year, there''s no visible improvement in the class. It made me dispirited. It even caused me to look on them with disdain. On the contrary than the boys who seemed to slack off and chasing skirts all the time, the girls are more than motivated to show off their skills. Even Leon shook his head from the sideline. "Big sister improved again. How strong is she now?" He exhaled. "Dunno. Maybe she''s already at B-Rank in terms of swordsmanship and arts of war alone..." Anise shrugged. Hey. I heard your conversation, you know? It''s just that I have an extra set of memories helping me to polish my skills. In fact, Iris'' Soul Essence has decades of battle experiences that they turned into habits. Unfortunately, that meant her flaws were also carried over to my current fighting style. I really have to reset it back or probably combine it to erase the bad habits. "Ga ha ha ha ha haaaaa! As expected of my best student! You never let me down!!" Whoa, Instructor. It''s been a while ever since I listened to his laughter which is at the same level with double basses. Honestly, he didn''t change at all. Although it felt like I''m doing his job now. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Even his fine mustache, wild face as well as his rippling masculine figure did not change and instead, growing more manly. Honestly, are you going to be the Perfect Knight''s incarnation? "Still..." Instructor Galahad suddenly paused. "Your new stance seems familiar somehow. Where did you learn it?" Uugh...! He dropped the bomb! As I thought, he''s a terribly sharp Warrior! But as if I can answer ''It''s the Warlord''s Battle Style!'' nonchalantly! Most adults like Instructor would definitely rage if hearing that! "U-un... I learned it from seeing how beastmen fight." I decided to put up an excuse. "Is that so?" Instructor tilted his head, his expression showed some uncertainty. But it seems he doesn''t intend to pursue the topic further. Beastmen are unlike humans as each of them possess a distinctive way in fighting. Although there''s no official combat style, they focused in wielding and maximizing their innate abilities to the limits. That''s why as individuals, beastmen are tricky opponents to deal with. Even Gram who''s said to be the weakest could overpower me once every five battles. Well, I of course don''t want to waste my time by lazing around so I trained there. But somehow, I always felt like being watched from afar whenever I sparred with the palace''s knights. "Even now, why does it feel like I''m being scrutinized?" I mumbled while storing the wooden sword into a crate full of them. The lesson quickly ended with me as the sole winner. Leon and Anise did not participate since they said they had enough credits to pass the classes until exams. Still... I''m doubtful if you can get stronger just by sleeping on the green lawn. Also, I feel a bit irritated seeing Leon sleeping with Anise lying beside him. "...these two sure are going at their own pace. I''m jealous." I commented with a scowl. "Well, unlike them, ya don''t have the right talents to flourish, Lass." Instructor chimed in. "Considering your aptitude, you''ll absolutely pass on being one of the strongest in this Territory but it''s probably impossible if you want to win against demons and the like." ...hue? Is that so? - - - - -Fei''s POV- "Huff... this is bad." A whisper was conveyed to the air. I packed up the documents already signed by me. These wretched papers truly kept me busy like no other. Even fighting against Them are so much easier than dealing with these accursed documents. "Ah, good work for today, Felix." Rolando smiled at me. His bright smile was innocent and his silver hair reminded me of someone. Of course, unlike That One, he''s far more decent as a person. One who''s even rarer than normal people in this den of villains. I nodded down, handing him the documents. The boy accepted them with both hands but only to stagger while his eyes trembled in panic. "Careful." I said, even though I did not even try to help him. Besides, even if I helped, the boy would not want it as he had quite a selfish pride to not let others be burdened by the task given to him. Yes. He is a foolish and naive person. Just like a certain someone. As the light streaming through the window dimmed, in the student council office, only three persons were still remaining. I who was stuck dealing with the work left by Renleina, Acro who''s trying to test my patience by sleeping and Rolando who''s busy handling three different works at once. As a student, I am astonished by this boy''s determination. But as a person, I noticed he''s overworking himself. The reason being he had to deal with the demands of students while taking half the work of his family. Not to mention he''s trying to accommodate me for my Quest. "You are extremely diligent, Rolando." I complimented. "Eh? N-no... all I can do is only this much." Rolando said, trying to be humble and reserved. Still, I could see the exhaustion catching up to him. But when I heard he wants to work harder, I could only sigh and shake my head. It would be rude if I pestered him any longer. "If that is what you want," I said. "So? Have you found anything regarding the Ascheral Ruin?" Rolando shook his head in response. It seemed that he truly did not know anything. "All I know is the basic knowledge and that the kingdom mined rare ores in it. But it was supposed to be abandoned for years ever since the previous king was Enthroned." "I see. What about Them?" "Nothing at all. Even though I went to the Laughing Wisp, he did not give me any helpful information." "...so even the underworld information broker does not know. I have to rely on myself then." How troublesome. The Ascheral Ruin is probably my only lead to overcome Lagnaris. That ruin must hold a prominent role in the kingdom''s development. At least having clues to suppress its influence. Alas, the search might result in complete failure as long as I have no way to defeat Them. Those enemies of mine brought too much of a hassle with their numbers and their reckless hunting methods. "I''m sorry I am of no use..." Rolando cast down his gaze. "No. Knowing that it is a former mine might actually assist me in finding Their weakness." I waved a hand. Although it might take longer time. Now that she is here, all I hope is that she won''t pry on my matter... "Heeh, that''s some pretty words coming from an Empty like you." It wasn''t until that moment that I flicked my gaze to the source of voice. It was high pitched, almost like a bell''s ring but my heart shook just by hearing it. I knew. I knew this voice, but... "Who''s going there!?" Acro jumped off from the couch and drew out a short sword. "Dumbass, don''t approach Her!!" I shouted out but it was too late. With a flash of light, a shadow flew past above Rolando''s head, crashing against the wall and sliding down. Acro was coughing blood and he passed out. Just like that. The one who could defeat his peers with one hand, was knocked out in one hit. I glared at the figure who''s standing in front of us, the black sword ready to be unleashed. "Stop that, Empty. You''re not even my match." She said. Yes. She. As I observed her action, she lowered her right hand and placed her left hand on her waist. Her bright honey brown hair flowed down and her condescending gaze seemed to pierce my soul. Silence went on for a while until I growled. "...what do you want, Eliza? I thought you''re already exiled by Luna." "My feeling''s hurt. How could you say that to your own sibling, Empty?" I grit my teeth. That name... the resurfacing memories... As if I forgot. As if I will ever forget. This bitch... Why did she return? Rolando was shaking in fear in front of her. Acro is out and I''m stuck in a side where I have to protect two lives. In this enclosed space, anything could happen and there won''t be any trace left if I clashed against this woman. "My, don''t show such a scary expression. Barking is all you can do after all." Eliza sneered and smiled. "Besides, I''m just here as a messenger." ...messenger...? "Hmph. This me who''s supposed to be the rightful ruler of the Throne has now been reduced to this state. It is such a shame that I can''t even behead that little sister of ours." Her dress fluttered as she moved forward. No matter how one sees it, she''s showing too much skin that it barely crosses decency. Even more, she slid her fingers into the tight space between her breasts, taking out a letter. Rolando was flushed red and agape at her behavior. As a noble, that is yet another quirk of his that doesn''t exist in this kingdom. Even so... this woman has always been the same. "No wonder. A whore like you is better suited to obey orders." I snorted in disdain. "Oh shut up. Do you want me to behead you too?" Eliza retorted but the letter was still held in her hand. It was then that I realized. She showed the letter as if trying to hand it to me. "Take it," She ordered. I did not listen at first. Yet, upon seeing the letter''s seal, my eyes widened and Eliza''s smile deepened. Her eyes displayed voracious hunger, her tongue stuck out before licking her lips with an indecent sound and she chuckled. "That''s right. It''s an Order from the Ruler since you failed your latest mission. Empty, you''re going with me at the end of this month. Bring along your Oratoria too."
A/N: An S-type character appears! And she found out! Will she obstruct Charlotte''s love conquest? Also... Answer: The Chaos God saw ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Volume 5 Chapter 5 -Huh? I Raised the Event Flag? Haa....... today is yet again, another day where I have to do my best. "Ah, wait. That''s wrong! There''s no need to use that much flour! Over there, fill the dough slowly with the chocolate extract while maintaining your pace!" I was running around in the classroom facilitated with cooking utensils, trying to teach the girls who havent cooked for their entire life along with the teacher in-charge. It seems the numbers are too much to handle for one person so I and the few who could cook decided to help out. By the way, this place is a separate kitchen next to the one in the cafeteria. It had deformed into a battleground where exploding stoves could happen at any given time. It''s very surprising to see a day where I have to put my life on the line like this. "I''m sorry, Miss Augmund. It seems I am truly incompetent..." Teacher Valery bowed down with apologetic looks. God, she''s a damn beautiful woman yet why is her voluptuous figure did not match her personality? I''m not even sure how she grew up to be a timid but immoral character! Or rather, isn''t the ratio of bishounens and bishojous in this kingdom off the chart!? It really irritated me that so many beautiful people with glimmering atmosphere flirted around and Fei often hung out with the prettier ones too!! "Wait, that''s not the point! Hey! Lower the fire, over there! Do you want to have your soup blackened and dry?!" I tried to reassure the teacher but failed as I saw another problematic student. In the end, I was left with less than enough time to cook for myself. Uuu... I guess I''ll whip up some snacks for myself. Cookies are easier to make more than cakes anyway. - - - - Once the crash course ended, I heaved a sigh while bringing a bag of cookies with me. Some are a bit too sweet and the other too salty for my taste. "Un... unfortunately, I can''t show anyone failed product like this. I didn''t have enough time." I mumbled in disappointment. Eh, wait. Maybe it''s just me lacking skills. So what if I don''t have enough time? I shouldn''t have complained. "But if I keep up like this, I think my job will change to patisserie..." I expelled out a troubled sigh. While the season is at spring, it felt a bit cold in Raumia. I looked outside and saw flowers blooming both at the garden tended by students and at the trees. Somehow, it does have a nice atmosphere for flowers viewing. "...I should find a place to rest and clean up these cookies." I decided. It''s not like I have any class for the next two hours, so... I walked through the hallway, exiting the school building and finding my ways. The park from before might be good but I''d prefer a place that suits the mood of the season. Then... I guess the yard behind the Knight Course''s building. It seems there''s a nice spot if I trusted my gut. - - - - It wasn''t long before I arrived. There were trees neatly lined up, patches of green grasses rustled as the wind carried over and falling leaves scattered, producing a picturesque scene. But... Among the many trees, there stood one particular larger and taller tree. Beneath it was many uprooted roots and from the looks of it... it''s definitely hundreds years old. "...somehow, it reminded me of something." I tilted my head in wonder. Unfortunately, my head doesn''t seem to be able to work well. The hazes inside my head told me another result from my seal acting up. "How troublesome..." I sighed. "Why can''t I remember anything?" I don''t like the feeling of forgetting important things. If some Soul Essences leaked out, memories began to resurface before being counteracted by the seal right after. This caused me to have confusion and a little headache. If this state persisted, I''m sure I will fall into a relapse. Looks like I have to calm down and accept things for now. I heaved a sigh as I approached the tree. Once I found a stable place to sit, I munched down the cookies, savoring the odd taste each cookie had. "This Academy sure is something. How many trees like this exist huh?" I looked up. The Academy ground took about half of the middle layer. It''s seriously big. As big as mammoth school with the largest numbers of noble students attending. It makes one to wonder how many years and wealth are used to expand the school and keep it afloat. "Hmh... this place does feel relaxing." I mumbled as I started to feel my eyelids growing heavy. I only ate half the cookies. Maybe exhaustion caught up to me. Even so... so sleepy. "Nn..." I lied down on the dry root of the tree, curling into fetal position. While staying half-conscious, I remembered what Instructor said for some reasons. I... don''t have any talent to be strong. Although it''s more like me unable to attain the top position. And if I were to quote his words... "...I don''t have enough strength, not excelling in tactic and not even adequate to hold my ground against superior enemies who have mastered their abilities." I repeated what he meant in one breath, causing me to exasperate in tiredness. Hah. Thankfully, I can kind of accept it. I know at least that much and Fei is a being standing beyond the boundary. Of course, that doesn''t mean he''s like That. I mean, Fei''s not a Youmu. Also... "If my body limits my reach, then I''ll find another way." I nodded and clasped my hands. Although I''m growing drowsy, I reminded myself what I wanted. What I desired. What I wished for... There''s no way I will let go off them. If I lack the strength, then I''ll compensate with skills. If I lack skills, then I''ll use my wisdom. And if I have nothing, then I will break the limits, shattering the Seal protecting my soul and unleash all of my Soul Essence. "Even using this life is..." my voice trailed away. ......but... I don''t want to abandon everything... At the very least... I want... to live with him. With the person I love... until my last breath....... ...I wonder... how...? How in the world am I supposed to do to achieve that...? - - - - When I woke up due to the cold, I realized that the surrounding was as dark as the Abyss. Huh... I overslept!? "Oh no...! And it must be past the curfew!" I got up and was about to jump off the spot. "She woke up." An unfamiliar voice echoed. Eh? I turned to the right only to see something strange. Heck, that word couldn''t even describe it. I saw three colorful halos shining dimly and I felt the difference of warmth each halo gave out. Wh... what are these? Floating neon lamps? Enemy? But I don''t feel anything like hostility from them... eh, wait. My cookies are gone!! Did they eat them all?! "Un. She woke up." The gray halo said. "Is it good now?" The white halo tilted. "Ask. Let''s ask her." The black halo floated up and down. Then the three odd things flew around me, surrounding me with their light and presences. For some reasons, I felt like they were nostalgic for a moment but a pang of pain caused me to groan. It came from my chest... This pain... and this dizziness...... It''s the relapse... but putting it in another words... "...th... the seal is... acting up...?" I slowly inclined my gaze toward one of the halos. "She smells familiar." The white halo commented. "She''s the same." The black halo added. Uuu...? I don''t get this... just who are they? What do they want?? "Hey, who are you?" The gray halo floated in front of me. For some reasons, I imagined the halo as a child with innocent gaze directing a question to a stranger. It was way too vivid that I stayed still for a few seconds before I snapped back to reality. "I''m Charlotte." I answered without thinking. Whoa, I didn''t even hesitate to say ''I am me'' now. So my self-recognition has reached this level. "She answered." The black halo said in surprise. "Indeed. Even though she''s a human... or is she really?" The white halo circled around me as if scrutinizing me. ...what the heck? What are these guys? I don''t have any idea but... the closest thing I could relate them to would be... "Are you spirits?" I questioned. "Ah. We''re found out." The gray halo flew back to make a line with the other two. "Why is that?" The white halo tilted from a side to another. "Because she''s the same as us." The black halo said. Mh... these guys... I can''t tell their intentions. From their conversation, they seemed to recognize me as their kind but how? Why? After the banter between the three ended, I found the dark halo floating in front of me. "Hello," it said with an androgynous voice like the other. "You''re one of us. No? With that soul of yours..." ...what? "...how do you know...?" I asked, shaken for my true identity was uncovered. "We took a look. Your body doesn''t match your pure soul." The black halo shook up and down. "Only Divine Beings and Spirits could have such souls." ...seriously? But that doesn''t explain how they found out.. Just as I wondered with a frown, the black halo trembled and let out a circular wave of black light. It passed through everything including my body but when it went through me... *PING!* Something inside me reflected the light like a stone reflecting sonar. Albeit the light and sound produced turned different. The color was golden and the sound was like a chime. What''s more... it felt like I heard some strings of words. And the message was... [See?] The black halo let out another wave of light. When I received it, words resounded inside my head. [Our souls resonated. Usually, no living beings other than our kinds can Resonate.] ...I... I see. To think spirits could do something like this. What''s more, just by experiencing it, I came to learn how to do this ''Resonance'' thing. I closed my eyes and focused at the core of my existence. With the soul as the foundation, I began to dilute a tiny amount of Essence and spread it out with my mana. A golden wave of light struck the three spirits and my thought was conveyed. [Like this?] This caused the three to shake and they each sent out a Resonance to me. [You''re a fast learner.] The white halo said. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.[Amazing! Amazing!!] The gray halo shouted. But only the black halo didn''t seem to be happy. He instead said, [Not too shabby but you are being careless.] Careless? Of what? [Do you think only divine beings and spirits noticed your Resonance?] The black halo questioned. [It seems that the Weapons of the kingdom noticed it.] I nearly jumped hearing that. Weapons...!? What weapons!? Is there even a weaponry mechanism installed that could detect spirits? "Forget it," the black halo returned to his former speech pattern. "Don''t use Resonance for now. It will be problematic and now we''re running out of time." "Uuh...? I''m sorry..." I bowed down my head. "It''s nothing. Just... you. Charlotte, watch out when around the Weapons." The black halo warned before fading away alongside the other two. But... just what does he mean? "What do you mean by the ''Weapons''? What are they?" I asked. Before vanishing, the black halo sighed, "You might not believe it but they''re inexplicable. Also disgusting." D-disgusting...? Wait, since when are you talking so fluently or is my hearing getting better? "What do you mean by that...?" I asked back. "They are scary things. Really scary. They liked to deceive everyone. Their existences themselves are full of deceit. They even dared to blend in with our community once and kidnapped our Mother." The black halo replied. Haa!? Isn''t that a crime?! "Anyway, stay away from them. They''re always drawn to us just because they lacked heart. The one who is bound with you is also dangerous." "What...?" Then they vanished. Nothing remained as if it was all a dream. However, I... I was stunned still. I don''t even know what to say. That was when I heard rustles of leaves. I jolted in surprise as I didn''t even notice it! I turned my head and I saw a figure exiting the bush... "...Fei...?" My voice reached his ears and the young man replied. "...Milady...? Why are you here...?" He gazed at me. - - - - Before I knew it, I was swept by the flow and was walking with Fei to the dormitory. Somehow, the atmosphere was eerie with cold silence. I don''t even understand why the air seemed cold despite it being at spring. ...the black halo said the Weapons are nearing, but... I encountered Fei instead. Could it be... he''s the Weapon? My heart tightened and I looked down while walking. It was hard to pay attention to anything as my mind was bogged with various things. Then, the ice was shattered, "Milady... what were you doing this late?" I don''t know what to answer now. This is bad... I can''t tell him I overslept after eating snacks. Holding empty bag of cookies, I wanted to bury myself in a hole. "That''s... not your concern, right?" I finally said. The young man could not help but to sigh. He looked at me and he said, "It concerns me." Really? Why is that? I replied but was greeted with silence. Fei turned away and only then did he answer. "...it makes me worried." I was speechless hearing that. Him? Worried about me? Now that is rare... or is it really? Could it be... this is related to the thing at the hot spring? "...do you see me as nothing more than a weakling?" I asked. "That''s not possible. I know how levelheaded Milady is when it comes to competition." He answered. Ouch. Do you really have to word it that way? This guy really doesn''t know how to be gentle to women. I grunted as I sped up, but I soon realized Fei was keeping up with me and not trying to outdo me. "...you sure have some consideration now. Where did you learn it?" I narrowed my eyes while interrogating questioning him. "...do I need to explain?" Fei replied. Haa. I sighed as I slowed down. I think I had enough of this farce. Besides, I don''t like this kind of method and it''s the best chance. So... "Fei. Are you still planning to go to the ruin?" I stopped my feet and delivered the main topic. Halting his steps, the young man turned a glance at me, "...yeah. Don''t tell me Milady still wishes to go?" I nodded down. Seeing that, the boy breathed out and turned around and faced me. I was overwhelmed by his stern gaze that I nearly took a step back. "Don''t do this, Charlotte. It''s too dangerous for you." Fei said. His words were powerful. But at the same time, it hurts me. It felt as if he''s saying I''m too weak to accompany him. Is it really? Am I really powerless? "Am I... so useless to you?" I asked but Fei shook his head. "Please, Charlotte... I don''t want to see you get hurt." He said. I looked away from his strong gaze. There''s no way I can possibly confront such gaze when he conveyed all of his worries. It was sudden, yes. But he probably meant it as last resort. I knew Fei isn''t someone who will stop others and he doesn''t really care what kind of choice they will make. But once in a while, he always showed me sincerity. Only at this kind of moment will he say such thing. Then... this must be the last turning point. Will I give up then? Will I nod down and accept my weak self? Am I supposed to sit down while seeing the person I love injured? ... ......no. I don''t want that. I hate that even. The thought alone disgusted me and hurt me thousand times more than being rejected. So what if I don''t have any time left? So what if I must cough up blood and swim in the mud? So what even if I have to be rejected by him? For me... losing Fei is the only thing I am going to regret. So... "...There''s no way... I will give up. I won''t back down, Fei." At the last moment, I looked up and met Fei''s gaze. I have to see him directly else I won''t convince him. I have to tell him my resolve if I want to move forward, along with him. "Fei... I won''t make any excuse. I won''t lie to you this time." Yes. I want to be with him. That''s what has been driving me to move. "I... I want to fight with you. I want to share your pain. I want to ease your burden." I leaned as I confessed my true feelings. However, Fei didn''t move. He was wide eyed and only staring at me. His shoulders shook once and that was when I repeated my words to convince him. "...please... let me fight with you. Fei." "........." Silence wrapped the air, wind scattered blades of grasses as the clouds hovering over the night sky were brought away. Fei broke off his gaze and raised his head up. His lips didn''t move. As he stared at the twin moons reigning the dark heaven, the young man then expelled a sigh. "...I understand," He said while lowering his head. "I''ll let you accompany me to the Ascheral Ruin, Charlotte." At that, my heart leaped in joy. I was about to smile wide if Fei did not lower his eyebrows, smiling bitterly. "...just... once. This time only, I want you to heed my words and not to go out of your way risking yourself." He requested. Is that clear, he reaffirmed. I could feel the pressure and bitterness in his voice. It sounded as if he was trying to hold back from spitting out blood. ...I have no choice now. This is the result of my selfishness. I have to accept the consequence else I will regret it. "Un. I promise." I nodded down. Fei spun around, "Then, tomorrow morning nearing afternoon, let''s meet up in front of the Academy''s gate." "Got it. Is there anything that I must bring?" Fei shook his head. "For now, preparation is our top priority. I also have to restock some supply so why don''t we go to the town first? The end of the month is still two weeks away,." Oh. That''s a nice idea. This sounds more like a Quest than what I took before. Well, in fantasy world like this, something like blacksmith or alchemy store existed so the thought ''gearing up'' popped inside my head first of all. Hm. I guess that knowing this kind of game term isn''t weird. My other classmates used this term too before I reincarnated so yeah... I guess it''s pretty common. "Also. Other than your swords, just make sure you''re on time. Lately, Milady seems to like dozing off after all." The Black Hero flashed a smile. What!? Ho-how did he know...?! Could it be I was seen? Did he notice I tried to take a nap when history lecture went on? Do I have drool stuck at the corner of my lips!? I was fervent red in panic thanked to his comment and yet Fei went back to his dormitory. It''s so sudden that the mood was literally blown away. To think that I even failed to follow up meant... My approach was unsuccessful? ".........uh..." I crouched down, hugging my head and wailed. "Uuuu...! Idiot! I''m such an idiot! At least be a little more blunt, this dummy!" I hit my head and shaking it around. Damn it...! I was shaken by his words so much I let the chance vanished! I should''ve shrugged off all thought and confessed! What am I supposed to do with it now...!? "And his defense is just damnable hard! Does he even have an AT Field?!" I half-shouted in the middle. ...in the end, I realized staying still will just cause more chaos and suspicions... I have to get back. "Haa... So embarrassing..." I groaned as I wobbled to the female dormitory. Of course, when I arrived, Yukine-san gave me a harsh scolding. Somehow, it felt like all of my energy had gone to waste right then and there. And when I crawled into my bed... "Guuu... it''s hard to sleep after I dozed off for too long..." I growled. However, upon further retrospection late at night... "Eh? Go out? Only the two of us? Tomorrow morning?? ...Isn''t that a Date...?"
A/N: Anyone who read the front page would notice that the interval is getting shorter. I''ve made 10 Chapters of this volume. Also, it''s already holiday though my scores... aren''t... really. Well. Urgh. Arts faculty is difficult and extremely competitive.... At least I didn''t fail but the scores are probably C or B-... Gah. Talk about poor starter. Well, setting that aside. I guess it''s finally the time... - ''IT''S HAPPENING!'' - is what I can say. Starting from next chapter, have some sweets and cakes and Anfles~ Volume 5 Chapter 6 - The Date Begins! "What should I do!?" I ran crying to my friend (Anise) in the dead of night. It was so awful that even the roommate was troubled and Anise had to ask for Alia as back up. But of course! I never dated someone in my previous life and I have ZERO experience in falling in love! Can''t you understand my dilemma!? "...calm down, Charlotte. It''s already late so can you tell us your problem?" Alia asked politely. With her calm and cool demeanor, it felt like cold water was poured on my steamy hot head. Auu... I really should treat her for something next time. "To tell you the truth..." I began to explain. Once done, however, Alia was the person who frowned while Anise snickered like a certain striped cat from wonderland. "You''re so assertive, Charlotte!" Anise stated. "Uuu...! Don''t remind me of that!" I half-shouted. I didn''t intend to ask him out! It''s just annoying to see how altruistic that guy was and he even denied my assistance when he brought Renleina with him!! "That is jealousty, Charlotte." Alia retorted when I told them my reasoning. Why do you all think like that! I wanted to shout but Anise once again laughed even as I told them how Fei behaved in the past. "Seriously? Then maybe he wanted to take you to buy some equipment?" "...I could hardly believe Fei doing something like that." He always said he had no interest in mingling with people. Even more, be despised humans that he blurted it out when we had dinner in Bluesnake. I couldn''t forget how father dropped his spoon and mother saying ''oh my'' with troubled face. That kind of antisocial, cunning, selfish and cynical bastard could afford a date? You must be joking... "But from what I heard... the prince has never once participated in social gatherings." Alia informed me. Eh? Social gatherings... as in ball? Or simply casual meetings between young nobles? I think I heard it before and if I think about it... "That... sounds stiff." I commented. "If there is any adult, perhaps. But young nobles under guises will have so much freedom the place could be lit ablaze." Alia said. Uhm... somehow, that sounds scary. I wouldn''t want a tea party turned horrendous. Even the Hat Maniac''s isn''t that brutal or did the Queen of Hearts joined in between the lines? Also, where did Alia hear of that? I threw out the question and the girl with blue hair tilted her head. She then nodded and answered. "That is because my roommate is quite a talker. Sometimes, I almost mistook her as a poet." Alia heaved a breath out. Wah, I never thought she would sigh at something other than Anise''s daily antics. It seems that being the mature one caused her to have a sense of responsibility like an elder... "Though saying that, I do not believe we are adequate to assist you in this matter. Charlotte, do you have spare clothes?" I shook my head at that question. "A tiger stole the whole luggage and burned it while I wasn''t looking." I explained. "Eh? Tiger can make fire?" "It must be an Infernal Tiger. I''m surprised Charlotte met one." Uh... no? What''s with that dangerous name? That Onii-chan just hate anything related to human in his palace so he burned my clothes. Well, I''m pretty sure he''s sneezing in discomfort now. The clothes themselves aren''t the problem but the luggage was one that smelled awful if burned like a rubber tire would. Besides... "...I do have some replacement but they''re a bit..." Uhm... it''s somehow too much for me. I was given Iris'' dresses by that Emperor as compensation but they had loose sizes for me. Also, most have their backs exposed and there''s a hole right above the butt. As expected, a dress for beastman must have at least that much and the quality is beyond silk''s that I felt afraid from merely having them. However... Hearing my fading voice, the maroon haired fighter''s eyes glimmered and she flashed a nasty smile. "Nyaha! It must be battle dress!!" B-battle dress!? What is she talking about!? "Oh, now that... I cannot miss." "Even Alia too!?" Wait. What!? What''s going on with these two?! Why are they approaching me with scary faces!! Don''t come! Stop approaching...! "Heh he he...! I want to see! I must see Charl in battle dress!" Anise exclaimed. "Give up. To skip the ladders and aimed for the indecent ones... Charlotte is really brave." Alia raised her hands and her fingers moved in a very, extremely suspicious way!! Scary! Scary scary scaaaaaaaarrry! I shouldn''t have consulted with these two!! Then... I have to run- "Gyah!?" I shrieked. As I tried to flee, my feet were caught and I fell flat. Damn it, Anise! Since when did you move like a roach!? "Give up and confess!" "No way! No way no way no way no waaaayyy!" "Then let''s interrogate! Alia!" "Roger~" Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I dug my own graaaaavveee!!! - - - - "Uuu... that was awful." I groaned as I dragged my feet to the front gate. After the mayhem ended, I was left sleep deprived and I had nothing else but my uniform to rely on. I didn''t want Fei to see me exposing my back and I have no interest in becoming an exhibitionist. "...wait. Now that I think about it, I almost always got naked during battles..." I paused as I remembered the grueling experiences. Fighting against monsters or the Scum with a similar name to food, dealing with Demon Generals, dueling Bravzgaim... Almost at every occurrence, my clothes were torn out and I nearly died too... "No, no no! There''s no way right!? I don''t have any habit in stripping!!" I shook my head in panic but the fact remained that I was at shameful state once in a while! Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I''m not an exhibitionist! There''s no way I am...!! "Charlotte...? What are you doing...?" Uwawaaah!? I looked to the right and I found myself exchanging gazes with a black haired youth. It''s Fei! Eh!? So I''m already at the front gate?! What should I do!? My mind quickly turned white and shortcircuited. Uuu...! This is bad! This is bad! What should I do...?! Wait, shouldn''t I calm down and give a striking impression?! Y-yeah... that''s right. I should do that! Okay, here we go...! "Fei, I''m not an exhibitionist right!?" I shouted from the top of my lungs. "What in the Seven Chaos are you talking about!!?" Fei yelled back in shock. Somehow, it led to a great misunderstanding. - - - - Once I calmed down, I was totally ashamed and walked in a faster pace. Fei kept up with me and he even sighed in the middle. "So that''s it. You thought of something outrageous as always." He said. "Sh-Shut up! The one who always did outrageous thing has no right to say that!!" I retorted in self-defence. Uuuu...! This is why I hate myself! Why am I always acting without thinking first!? And how could I chose the wrong topic every time!? If I tried to recall what I said... I want to die! I want to bury myself in a hole and disappear!! What did I just say to my love interest?! "Actually... That is also one my concern." Eh? Seriously? Fei shrugged and he explained. "Charlotte, you always fought without preparation. You never even used any protective measure to defend yourself." Th-That''s... true, but I don''t have the money. Since I often broke my sword I had to buy a new one and before I noticed, the money is all gone just for that. Uuh... even Tyrfingg and Tsukuyomi have yet to be repaired. They were made from high-class materials so the cost to repair them was not affordable for a student''s wallet. While I realized how wasteful I was, I ended up drooping my shoulders and hanging my head down. But it wasn''t long until I felt my head being rubbed. I turned to Fei and he said, "That''s why this is a good chance. Let''s have you armed, Milady." ...Geh. To think Anise''s assumption was the right one...! - - - - And so... I was taken for a walk through the bustling streets. Unlike the Lower Layer where everything is jumbled together, there are districts and blocks at the Middle Layer. There is a commerce district where stores and markets could be found, a plaza where taverns and cafes are lined together, an entertainment district where bars and performances are normal to be seen. There''''s even a district where all kind of churches and places for worship lined together but it seemed none was bigger than the cathedral situated in the plaza. Uhn. There''s even a district specialized for Guilds as well as militia. But it seemed only the top dogs could stay here. While I marveled over the sight, I could feel many eyes staring at me. Or rather... it''s at Fei. And the onlookers are all gossiping about him. "...you''re quite famous, Fei." I muttered. "They just want to see a hero in the flesh. Though most are wishing for my name to be placated on their household lineage." Fei scoffed. Is that how it is? I certainly sensed malice and lust among the gazes but... Are they so dumb that they would grovel down when talking with Fei? Nobles'' main problem is their pride and arrogance over their blood right? "Just ignore them. Milady, this way." Fei urged me to an alley. Wow, the crowd parted. I think I even saw some noble ladies winking at Fei but he ignored them as if they were pebbles. I followed after him and I heard a few clicking tongues. Now I could feel them glaring daggers at me... "...Fei. Can you stop giving me troubles?" In desperation, I requested the Knight for a favor. "I''m sorry but I''d have liked to slaughter them all." The knight answered with an apologetic bow. That''s absurd! Can he stop treating human lives like cattle, this cold-hearted idiot! "...I thought I told you before that I don''t like man who constantly apologize over things?" "Is that so?" "It is so." The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Fei expelled a sigh. He somehow looked weary. I wonder what happened...? "As you wish, Milady." Fei said with a faint smile. Then he took a turn to the right. I followed after him and we found a... rusty door. Away from the hustle and bustle, I could hear the sounds of hammer striking iron for times and the rhythm told me the place''s role. "A forgery? In this kind of place?" I gawked. "The owner dislikes those without discerning eyes. I''m sure Milady will like his weapons." Fei answered. "Hoo...? What kind of weapons are sold here?" The moment my question was brought up, Fei chuckled and he opened the door. He glanced at me and he said, "Swords. Every type of sword in the continent is here." ...what? Once we entered the store, the light of Spirit Ember nearly blinded my eyes. My hand was taken by Fei and I was led into the store. And I was shocked. The interior was more or less around 8 tatami wide. The ceiling was neither too low nor too high but several Spirit Ember were used to provide enough light and several others were used to highlight some of the products. Even more... the most surprising thing would be the sheer number of items. Hundreds of swords were inside wooden shelves, cushioned so as not to disrespect their sharp and beautiful blades. The walls were all replaced with shelves storing swords and if I were to list things out... Starting from shortswords, the variety extended to ordinary swords, long swords, falchions, bladeless execution swords, rapiers, scimitars, damascus swords, great swords, zweihanders, a honest-to-goodness katanas, naginatas, gladius, and there is even a sword resembling Japan''s ancient regalia kusanagi. Other than that, the store had more swords placed in barrels, stands, tables... even the counter was decorated by knives and daggers. "...Whoa..." I stared at the swords, dumbstruck by their sheer quality and quantity. Even though they were made from irons, some glistened like mithril and if one were to look carefully, the blades must be extremely sharp that they could slice floating cotton in halves. As someone who wields swords, I learned various things about them and I at least could recognize their rough values. These... must be expensive. Maybe a hundred gold coins won''t be enough to buy one. "Eh... Fei...? This place is... Huh?" I stuttered as I found myself alone in the store. Eeh!? Where is Fei!? Where did he go?! How come I didn''t notice again...!? "Oy, you! What the hell are you doing sneaking around like that!?" Uwah!? I turned around and there was a person at the doorsteps. What''s more...! "S-so pretty...!" I took a step back and commented as if dazzled by the shines or a mountain of gold. The owner of the voice was a girl. Wearing white blouse with deep neckline, a red scarf and a skirt that seemed to spring like an umbrella, she seemed lightly dressed but still packing a huge punch. Actually, even her dark auburn hair blended well with her clothes that I could not take my eyes off her. She''s an effing beauty! A real, high-class beauty often pictured in Manga and light novels!! "Ey, you''ve got some nerves to ignore me, you thief!" She pointed out. "Th-thief!?" I gasped at the accusation. Then the girl slid her hands behind her back and she pulled out two metal sticks. Or rather, aren''t those tonfas?! "Say your prayer!!" She shouted and jumped to me. Uwaah...! This looks bad! Rather, who''s she to attack all of a sudden!? A criminal? A new way of scamming?! Gah! Whatever it is, if it''s a fight she wants then fine! "Yaaaaah!" The girl swung down her tonfa. But it was too simple! I tilted and parried the outstretched arm and dove into her. I grabbed her blouse, turning around and I executed a throwing move. "Uwaaah!?" *CRASH!* The girl crashed down behind the counter, piles of dust rose up and I breathed out. Hmph... she''s more or less a newbie in fighting huh. "Gh... Grrrh...! How, how dare you to mock me!!" Oh, she got up. I didn''t exert too much force to harm her but to think she could stand up already meant she has good physique. Other than that... "Ah." I let out a sound as my gaze caught the figures of two persons, one of them were familiar to me. "...what''s happening here?" Fei questioned. He looked between me and the girl, only to frown and sighing. The person behind him smacked his shoulder and laughed. "Heh! That''s quite impressive! Girl, you''re not half-bad!" Eh... who''s this? A big man with wide shoulders were laughing merrily. His skintight sleeveless black outfit in addition of soot-covered baggy pants reminded me of the typical blacksmith. Other than that, his skin is tanned and he''s bald...... Even though he looked young, he seemed more or less like a buddhist priest. He didn''t give any wise sage impression though. Besides... "Ey, stupid geezer! Why are you praising the thief!?" The girl yelled. "Shut it, you little twerp! Have you got no eyes or are they placed in your asshole?!" The man shouted back. Before I noticed, there was an all out argument between the two and I was dazed by the rapid course of event. That was when Fei arrived next to me. "Umm... Fei. Can you tell me what''s going on here?" I glanced between the two before directing my question to my knight. "Let''s just say... this father-daughter combination have nothing better than exchanging banters." Ah, so this often happened huh? - - - - After things calmed down somewhat, Fei coughed and raised a hand. "Milady, these two are the owners of this forgery. The man is Theodore and the girl is his daughter, Fraulein." "Yo, welcome to my store. Did ya have a good look around?" "Hmph." The respective person showed counter-opposite nature that I could only sigh in awe. Heck, the two have no similarities at all so I couldn''t tell if Fei was joking around or not. However, the Black Hero turned to the two and said. "Since you wanted to see the princess so eagerly, she has come to answer your questions." Ha?! Why do I have to answer questions!? "Oh, no need. I can now tell anyway. The lady here uses Draconic Sword Style right?" Mister Theodore said. "I''m quite sure she broke the swords by using something around Seven Steps." "H-How did you know...?!" "Well, ain''t the first time seeing that gait." Uwah!? He noticed just by that alone?! While it is true that I trained my footwork as much as I could but...! This guy''s a pro! "...though saying that, a pretty reckless thing to do. Young lady, you do know what Draconic sword-style right?" Eeh, I guess. It''s a Sword Style specifically made for dragon slaying. In other words, it''s devastating if used against humans and full of risks if executed. "Young lady, your name?" The blacksmith asked with a clear gaze. Uh... Fei already said that, right? Or does he want to know my full name? I glanced to Fei and he nodded down. Before, the two of us were already told not to blurt out anything about my household name by father. While I can make several assumptions as of why, it''s probably related with mother being a former noble eloping with him. Still, if Fei thought it''s fine then looks like I can trust these two.... no? "Um... my name is Charlotte Augmund. Nice to meet you?" I slightly bowed my head out of habit. But... the response I got... "Augmund...?!" Theodore jerked and was about to leap backward. Even Fraulein stared wide eyed at me. Her lips loosely hanging open. Huh...? What''s with these two''s reactions? I wanted Fei to explain but the guy vanished again! How!? Why!? I even used thin layer of aura to detect movements in the vicinity and I still lost sight of him!! Still, Mister Theodore quickly sighed and he rubbed his temple. "So that''s it... But to think that you are Her daughter... and also..." ...what is it? Don''t look at me like that. I''m not an exotic animal right? Well, maybe my hair and eyes are one thing but it made me uncomfortable. Although the noble children seemed to not mind as much. I haven''t met any senior but those around my ages and below probably only thought of me as a weird person. Come to think of it.... the teachers have never mentioned my feature or household name. The Academy is probably the only place that doesn''t allow any intervention from kingdoms. Although... from my impression, they''d rather finish what they started rather than complaining each and every single time. "...young lady, do you have your weapons with you?" Mister Theodore asked. Well, I do bring Radiata. Since Tyrfingg and Tsukuyomi are broken so it''s not much to carry them. Though it does look pathetic to carry broken weapon all around... "Un." I nodded and handed the white and black swords. The blacksmith sat on a barrel and examined them. Meanwhile, his daughter was observing her father intently as if studying him. "Hm... So you overused the Seventh Step and the First Step." Mister Theodore said. "Err, how do you know about it...?" I requested an explanation. "The scratches and chipped parts of the blade told thousands of words." He replied with a nod. Then he placed the two swords on the counter. His playful smile vanished and he solemnly stared at me. "But normally, swords wouldn''t break like these. Even if fighting against S-Ranked monster, the damages would never be so severe. What kind of opponent did you fight against with?" Hmm... If it''s opponents that could break the swords, that would be the Asura, lizardmen and... "I guess... Demon Generals?" I answered in a slightly doubtful manner. However, again, the father-daughter combination dropped their jaws. Eh, is this so surprising...? I''m getting tired of this reaction but am I the strange one to think of fighting against demons as normal?
A/N: Looks like she finally realized that it''s a miracle she''s still alive so far. On to the next part! Volume 5 Chapter 7 - Even a Weapon Shop Has a Flag "...haa..." Mister Theodore huffed. "To think I lived long enough to see more people going against the natural laws..." I had enough, he complained, rubbing his forehead in the process. Though for me, he seemed like he''d rather live without having every customer kicking off his store''s door. I kind of understand that feeling. Takeru always pulled a trick on me by luring monsters every time I thought I could relax. He even said, "Do you think reality can be so sweet to you?" with a delirious laugh. Other than that... "How rude. It''s not like I was the one who picked the fight." I retorted while crossing my arms. "It''s the same way... Rather, I''m surprised you''re still alive and well, young lady." Mister Theodore stared at me with wonder filling his eyes. Hmm... well, I only got lucky. I mean, I didn''t fight against Ivory and I was helped by Iris when fighting Vladimir. Without someone at my side, I''d be done for years ago. In fact, I think I might have died when Fei stabbed me through the chest. That guy looks like he can''t control his power despite being a prodigy born every one thousand years. So... other than flukes, I have never once gotten a triumphant victory. Even against Bravzgaim considering how old, hungry, ill-stricken and weakened he was. "...uh, no. I can''t say I read other people''s mind but young lady, your reasoning is definitely not due to some fluke." ...eh? What do you mean? And am I easy to read? Mr. Theodore exhaled, "Well, with you inheriting that bloodline, wielding swordsmanship which is a bane to all immortals and monsters... Not to mention being the lad''s partner... I can say for sure you''re a step away from entering leagues of monsters." "...I don''t think flattery will take you anywhere. In fact, I believe I do not have the right talent nor constitution suitable to fight like Fei." I remarked with a deep frown. "People like to say that a lot, even humans. My advice is - don''t trust humans without a base especially in biased Territory like here. Also, do you think like that, lady?" I shook my head instantly. Isn''t it obvious that there are strong people out there? Heck, I think even gods do have some actual power here so why should I sulk in the corner when I can aim higher? It''s just not worth to worry about after I sorted out my internal problems. As he seemed to understand what I implied, Mr. Theodore nodded while showing toothy grin. It all vanished as he placed his gaze on the two broken swords. "Still, no wonder these got badly beaten up. So Demon Generals can destroy my weapons so easily..." "Well, one of them knows how to hit the weak spots of the blade. Rather than using brute strength, I think their combat experiences are what making them so scary." The man nodded in agreement. But I could see a sharp glint in his eyes. "So they know my flaws... Looks like I still have a long way to go." Mr. Theodore mumbled then looked at Fraulein. "Frau, bring all the swords here and turn them into ingots." Et tu!? What did this guy just say...!? Eh, the girl over there, why are you packing all the goods here!? "As I thought, we''re still far from achieving the goal." Fraulein said. But why!? I asked and the two answered. " "Because our swords ain''t good enough to kill demons in one strike so we''re going back from square one." " Heeeeeeeeyyy! Just how much of a perfectionist are you two!? Isn''t that wasting your efforts!? Or rather, if you think you''re not up at their level yet then why did you even put up these swords to sell!? "Besides, isn''t converting swords into ingots caused quality degradation!?" I pointed out the flaw. " "Got no money and resources for new ingots." " It''s no good! This father and daughter are useless!! Do they even think of tending a business!? I pressed my temple and groaned, "To think that there really are hopeless people in this world... Honestly, I''m perplexed by your stupidity." "Hey! Who is stupid here, you little bitch!" I pulled out Radiata and pointed the blade at Fraulein. More specifically, I could stab her breasts and I might see them popping like balloon. "I wonder if you even have a brain, hm? Can''t you try to think of something with those precocious melons of yours, hmm...?" "Ouch! Stop it! Stop poking! That ain''t nice!!" Hmph! This girl needs to be taught for a few lessons! I wanted to grind her and cleanse her tongue especially those melons of hers but Mr. Theodore gasped quite loud. "Y-young lady... that sword...?" He pointed at Radiata. Hmm...? Does he know about it? Well, since Fei already gave me an approval of them so it''s fine to tell them. Right? "The Emperor of Golden Tiger Monarchy gave it to me." With just those words alone, the two were petrified before they scurried away to the corner of the store. "Why!? To give such devilish sword to a human...! And to a girl too!!" ...Eeh... just what''s wrong with these two...? I really can''t understand their behavior patterns for real. And when I tried to approach them, the two fainted in shock. "I''m done here... So old man, care to tell me how much it will be?" Eh, ah. Fei appeared from the inner part of the store. He glanced at me then to the two, then to me again. "...what''s going on here?" He asked. "I''d like to know too..." I sighed in response. Once I explained the whole story to this point... "So that''s it. No wonder why they are horrified." Fei crossed his arms and nodded in understanding. "Uh... care to explain more?" I requested. "Charlotte, do you know that there are two types of weapons that can be forged?" Fei asked back. Hm...? In a fantasy world, that would be... "The normal weapons and the magic weapons right?" "Indeed," Fei said. "They actually go with the name Common Weapons and Enchanted Weapons. The former is made with natural ores and can be forged by blacksmiths alone. Meanwhile, Enchanted Weapons require the assistance of a Rune Inscriber with at least three years of apprenticeship." Hoo... so if I want to learn how to make the latter, I need to have 3 years experience under a Runelord. Sounds tough. By the way, Runelord is the highest position among those researching Runology. "However, among Enchanted Weapons, there is a rare type of weapon known as Relixia Arma." "Eh? Relixia Arma...? What''s that?" "To be more specific, it''s something that is forged from unknown materials, crafted through forgotten methods, having no peer and also recognized as a masterpiece. It''s a legendary item with histories, wondrous power and some even have intelligence of their own." Hoee... that''s kind of new for me. I mean, nobody ever taught me that there''s a third type and did he just say it''s impossible to make? So it''s like Gilgamesh''s Ea. "Hm? But doesn''t that mean..." I looked at Radiata which was sheathed and hung on my waist. So this guy is a Relixia Arma? I was given with something amazing, huh? Now I fear anyone who''s after it... Hope nobody heard of this conversation. "But wait a second. If it''s even called a masterpiece, then why is it feared by the two over there?" I asked. "Sharp as always. In actuality... All of Relixia Arma are cursed." I froze upon hearing those words. Cursed? As in... anyone who touches it will be haunted by tragedies? Eh? Isn''t that awful...!? "No way!?" I shouted out. "That Tiger said this thing is a Holy Sword so why is it cursed!?" "Can''t gods get angry and curse those who they envied?" Agh... that''s... I can''t say no to that. Knowing how we almost got turned into masochists had we not stepped out from a magic circle five years ago, I no longer trust gods other than my flimsy Patron Goddess and Freyja-sama. After all, the timing was too perfect and the patterns of the magic circle showed that it was related with the Twin Lunar Goddesses. I guess I should thank Alia for being so knowledgeable in dealing with magic circles but still... "D-Does that mean I''m cursed now?" I pointed at myself. "Considering how you never used it, I doubt it has activated. Relixia Arma has something like Staged Activation. Each Activation will cause the Curse to intensify by a notch permanently, and it cannot be done if the user can''t contact the Relic''s heart. Not to mention the curse usually isn''t curable even if one were to plead to the gods." I, I see... I guess I can breathe in relief then. But seriously, I almost got myself wound up with troubles... Now I''m scared of using this guy... But still. Doesn''t that mean it can be communicated? And if it has a will and is lying dormant... does that mean Iris interacted with it? Why would she do such dangerous thing? Wait. She said she was hunted down by a human King. Then probably, the weapon will only respond if the user is cornered... Umu. I can''t think of anything else other than that. "...unfortunately, I always risked my life and came out half-dead every time. I wonder if it will activate as soon as we embarked on the Quest." I muttered. "That''s why don''t use it if not with cautions. Also, didn''t we come here to have Milady armed?" Fei reminded me of the main reason why we came here. I pounded a fist on my palm and turned to the corner. "That''s right! Old man, help me find a good armor!" I exclaimed. "Who in the Seven Chaos is an old man!?" Uwah! He snapped back to reality! As expected of someone who''s living in Raumia! He''s tough like Fei!! "Hmph! We don''t deal with armors but fine! Since you dared to bring that awful thing here, I''ll make you regret for I am going to show you something better than it!!" Ooh! He looks reliable now! Go on, old man! I''m waiting for the product! "But first, I need measurement so lad, do the job." He instantly pushed an order to Fei! Uwa, he had no shame! But measurement...? I glanced at Fei and his cheeks were tinted red. "Wait, why do I have to do that?" He grunted. "Oh? So you want an old man like me to check on a fine lady like this one?" Mr. Theodore replied. It didn''t even take a moment for Fei to curse, "Dammit! Only now you intend to admit you''re an old man, you bastard!!" "Isn''t there Fraulein to help!?" "She''s MY personal assistance. And you, Apprentice #2, is MY lackey. Now suck up and deal with it like a man you proclaimed as." Whoa... I rarely saw the Black Hero at wit''s end. To think a mere measurement session caused him to be so upset... "Uhm...? Fei? What''s the problem?" I asked only to be glared back. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. My hand was grabbed and Fei dragged me inside the store, saying "Shut up and get over here!" while losing his cool. Ouch! Hey, stop treating a lady so roughly! How childish can you become!? *SLAM!* Fei opened a door and we entered a vacant room. Although from the looks of it, there were wooden crates, iron crates, sacks and utensils and shelves filled to the brim with miscellaneous stuff. Then I heard a clicking sound and it turned out Fei also locked the door. "Wait, what? Why are you locking the door?" I wondered but Fei was glaring me. Scary! Why''s he so angry?! "...Charlotte...... do you understand what it meant to have measurement....?" Fei asked in a deep voice, almost snarling in the end like a certain Astral Serpent. "Huh...? Isn''t it just to check the height and weight? Also some sort of test to see endurance?" If it''s like that, I always aced the top in my school. I had the best records and I''m good at sports so it''s quite obvious that I became the MVP every time a P.E. test arrived. Since there''s Summoned Hero and stuff, won''t that mean the measurement test also the same in Magnis?? Hearing my answer, Fei put a hand on his face and sighed. Hey, did you have to exaggerate it like that? Also, why is your glare intensifying? "...let me tell you something. Armors are designed to suit the body of the wearer." "Yeah? And it''s also covered with a layer of leather or something like chainmail to absorb the shock right?" I tilted my head, still not getting what he tried to imply. But again, Fei sighed. This time he took a deep breath as if calming his mind. Is he meditating? At this kind of timing? I don''t think it''s quite effective when we haven''t exercised. "...then you do know that the armor is always made as formfitting... right?" Fei asked again. "Of course I know that. Who do you take me for?" I put a hand on my waist. I don''t get it. Fei rarely ever talked in a roundabout manner and this time he''s dead serious in avoiding eye contact. Honestly, what exactly happened in the four months while I was away? I waited for answer and Fei seemed to have enough of the farce. He sighed and approached me, then he grabbed my shoulders while leaning down. His gaze meeting mine on the same level and I could not help but holding my breath. "Then you should have known that to make a fitting armor, measuring your sizes become the norm, right!?" "Uuu......!?" S-s-sizes!? Why does it have to be like that!? And why does it somehow caused me to have a bad feeling...!? I pondered for a while and gasped. C-could it be...! "In other words... to make it fitting without a cinch... I will have to measure you while you''re not wearing clothes!!" "Eeeeeeeehhh!?" "Do you get it now!? Do you, now!?" Uwawawaaa! Stop shaking me around! It makes me sick and also... you''re too close! You''re too close that I felt embarrassed just by being held like this! I''m not ready to be pushed down! I pushed Fei away and staggered backward. While holding my forehead, I tried to reset my balance while speaking. "In... in summary...? I... I have to undress and have you measuring... my... my body...?" Fei nodded repeatedly, hitting me with dizziness and I could feel blood rushing to my head. I turned around to hide my shameful expression but I couldn''t calm my heart from beating quicker beyond the norm! This... this is bad...! Seriously bad! I didn''t know that buying weapon and armor could bring everything downhill! And my love interest is going to scrutinize my entire body!? I felt indescribable chill along with hot wind entering my ears. Auauuuu...! This is bad...! Somebody help me! At least give me something like Yuela''s nonchalance in handling Wilfred''s antics! Why the heck did I not check up her route even though I was lent the game from Haru!? I''m such an idiiiiooootttt!! "...*cough*... So... Charlotte. Have you understood now?" Fei said. ".....unfortunately, yes." I answered after groaning. I looked back and Fei was putting his hands behind his back. He was on standby but his expression denied him of his usual impression. In fact, I can tell how restless he has become. We exchanged gazes for a while until I broke the ice. Something I hardly ever did before for a while when Fei''s around. ".....s-so... what should we do...?" "Don''t ask me..." "......can we just go back and make some excuses...?" "Would you like to have your armor falling off when you are about be killed?" ...I... wouldn''t want that. Yeah. The option where I have to abandon defense is too risky. I know that because I can''t rely forever on magic, skills, agility and luck.I can''t expect help will come in time and I can''t waste my mana, aura and Soul Essence just because I have no protective measures. Obviously, I don''t have any knowledge in how to make bulletproof vest, much less armors made from ores. Heck, even the armor I equipped in kendo wasn''t made from them! Urgh... Considering my budget, I could hardly live for three months and I didn''t have much to begin with. And considering Fei''s situation, I can''t be so picky when he did this for my sake... ...screw it! Either sink or swim right!? All I have to do is just to hold down my shames right!? "...Charlotte...?" I didn''t respond to Fei. Simply standing up and checking the windows, there didn''t seem to be anything that could cause any unidentified troubles. I think it''s okay to draw the curtains too since it''s still bright outside. Now then... I.. think. Preparation is all... set... "Seriously... why does this happen...?" I questioned nobody in particular. Uuu...! See the positive side! This may be the big chance for me to gain some love points! Even if it''s shameful, all is fair in love and war!! "Yeah... why didn''t I think of it?" That''s right, since I haven''t confessed and I don''t even know how to invite dates, why not make Fei doing them!? I won''t die out of embarrassment and I won''t dig my grave! So that means... All I have to do is Capture him and make him confess to me! This way, all I need to do is to pick ''Yes'' button when the time comes! I got my problems solved!! "...Umm... Charlotte...?" Fei called out again. This time, since I had the plan and a proper preparation, I turned my head and asked. "...is... is it okay to undress only my uniforms...?" ....Shit! My body isn''t ready! I even let out a low whisper that is very uncharacteristic for me!! But from my position, I could see Fei''s cheeks reddened and he took a step back. "W-Wait. Are you serious? I mean, really? Is that..." ...now he''s playing like an adolescent boy. It''s good that he''s being honest to his feelings but he''s... unexpectedly pure in a strange area. How odd. Even though Fei''s older than me (physically,) his only immaturity is in That area? How much of an anti-social person are you...? ...eh. Whatever. If he''s trying to be a Beta then let''s push him a little in a non-threatening way! "......I... I''m fine. It''s a bit embarrassing but... I think... that''s okay." ...damn. It feels like what I want to say and what my mouth said have divided into two opposing sides! Well, it''s true that it''s embarrassing but how could I retreat after putting up a bold front!? I''m not a man otherwise! "Eh, I''m a woman now!" I quietly shouted, wishing to bang my head against the wall. It was fortunate that Fei didn''t hear anything or he would be suspicious of my identity. It''s already bad enough if he knew I reincarnated but if he even knew me being a mere Fragment, everything will be over!! "...w-wait a moment. Measurement means I have to size you up without nothing unnatural! Don''t you get it!?" Eeh...!? So I have to be naked!? That''s too much! My heart isn''t ready for it and it''s too early to enter the Route! At least set up some flags first, you rushing prodigy!! Wh-what should I do...? I think I can''t do this... somehow, I felt seriously lightheaded and I can''t look him in the eyes. Even the embarrassed feeling doubled that it left me staggering once in a while. Guuu... is this relapse? I don''t want to end it like this but what should I do...!? Should I accept or not? Yes or no!? ......Urgh... whatever happens, I''ll make sure Fei takes responsibility! I''ll screw him so hard if he dare to take advantage of the situation!! ".....Fei..." I turned around. Facing him, I crossed my fingers in front of my chest, my eyes darting away looking for excuses and I finally came up with words... "...Um... I''m... fine if it''s you..." ".......!" Fei blushed and he took another step back. "Wh-What...? What are you saying...?" He said in response. Unfortunately... I was also at wit''s end with that remark. How could this guy be so dense when the time counts for it!? At least show me that resolve you have when we were stuck in the Dungeon! For some unavoidable reasons, tears spilled at the corner of my eyes and I sucked in air. Hearing the sounds that came from unbuttoned shawl, Fei directed his bewildered gaze on me and he choked. In a state where I took off the shawl, the sleeveless shirts were exposed with the upper part unbuttoned. In fact, the design of the uniform had changed and there were separate sleeves where the exposure of shoulders and armpits became visible, while the shirts themselves became sleeveless. If one were keen enough, to see the slight white silk under the shirts was not impossible and I huffed, my shoulders rising and dropping erratically for revealing myself even though only to this extent. My knees stroked each other. As I squirmed with my arms hugging my chest, it feels hard to breathe and I... I can''t think of anything to say. In this kind of state with my ears numbed with burning sensation, I lowered my eyelids and muttered. "...You... don''t want to...?" ".........!" ...had I reflected beforehand, this kind of method was the only dangerous element in this enclosed space. Unfortunately, the guy I directed ALL of my affections to - was flustered to the point of his face becoming as red as boiling kettle plus a puff of steam rising from his head.
A/N: To! Be! Continued!! Happy belated x-mas! Well, I was a bit busy considering the time and... honestly, I''m not sure if I should be happy or not with the current season of Anime. Good (at least decent for some) but ended when the epic stage is about to start. Also, the cliffhanger is intentional. Volume 5 Chapter 8 - Got Another Flag! I heard a gulping sound coming from Fei. I could see him sweating profusely and his cheeks were red. The same as me but I felt like wanting to die at this point! Honestly... forcing a girl to say such things! If he rejected, I''m going to bash his head with Radiata even if it curses me! "....err... Charlotte...? Don''t... don''t you think something is strange here...?" Fei tried to divert the topic. I glared at him with an upturned gaze. He froze over and forced a smile. After a long silence, he gave up and hung down his head. "I''m sorry, alright. I didn''t mean to embarrass you..." He apologized. I frowned a bit. Was he joking or not? I don''t think so judging from his reaction. Also, Fei liked to insult with sarcastic remarks rather than lying. "But the measurement thing... is not a joke... right?" I asked. "...yeah. It''s not but still..." Fei''s voice faded into silent muttering. He stole a glance at me, then turned around slightly. After inhaling air, he breathed out as if reorganizing his thoughts. Once he did that, he turned back and faced me. "...Milady, are you fine with me measuring you...?" ...Ergh. He''s trying to conceal his embarrassment. But if I complained now, nothing will advance so I nodded albeit a bit late. Seeing that, Fei sighed, "You''re such a handful Princess..." With a tone full of resignation. However, I could recognize his lips curving up slightly. It''s been a while that he smiled in front of me and it caused my heart to flutter. - - - - "............" "............" Silence permeated in the room. Among the crates filled with rough ores and tools for forgery, the only sounds that existed were only the rustling of fabric and rough breathing of two persons. "U...Uuu... is... is it done yet...?" I asked as I held back from moaning. "It''s only the beginning.... Just follow my lead, Milady." Fei whispered from behind my ear. Tickling me with his warm breath and it caused me to shiver all over. "B...but... this is... shameful..." "There''s no part of your body that is shameful, Milady..." "N-No... Don''t...! Fei... it''s embarrassing...!" "All is well. There is nothing to be afraid of and let me do the rest, Milady..." ... ........what the heck? Is this an eroge? Mind you, there''s nothing wrong with this other than the fact I''m wearing something like a worker apron on top of my ''almost'' bare naked body. I was wearing only my underwear too. The reason behind the odd conversation was simply because I finished undressing and had Fei helping me in tying the apron from behind. Even if he has a Sage Mode, as if I''d let him to see from the front. "Raise your arms." Fei ordered. His soft breath tickled my nape and under my ear I almost let out a moan. Holding down my embarrassment, I nodded and did as he told so. Then I saw his two arms appearing under my armpits, one holding a tape with measuring scale like a flexible ruler and he encircled my chest with it. Although there was no conversation, I was restless unlike Fei. I mean... for Fei, he''s probably used to measuring someone like this. I doubt the genius him would want to learn weapon smithing halfway through so he probably expanded his expertise in forging various things. Honestly, he''s so amazing in doing things. If he could understand how to cook then what good am I to him? Fortunately, his social skill is next to none. Negative even. "Hyau!?" I shrieked as I could feel the measurement tape wrapping my chest a bit too tight. "Bear with it a little. It''s for your own good, Milady." Fei said like a professional. "...yes..." I gazed down in shame. Uu... he''s acting cool again. But I couldn''t help it. I didn''t know measuring armor could cause me this much of an agony. It feels like the time when I shopped for undergarments with Anise and Alia. ...still... I heard him blurting out, "Un. 71... Quite average." Agh. To think he had the nerve to jab me in this situation... As expected of Fei. I saw him scribbling on parchment and after he finished, he began to measure me again. From height to width. Length of arms and even my waistline... Uuu... it really feels like my privacy is being violated. I tried to look up at the ceiling so as not to let blood staying in my head but it was of no use. "...hm. Milady, if you want to rest. You can sit on the crate." Fei said, surprising me. "After this is only measuring your legs." Uwaaah... he said that so nonchalantly. Considering the age difference, that''s an awful line to say. Still, it does feel tiresome to stay put for a while. With that, I sat on a crate and closed my legs. As much as I''d like to spread them, it feels not right now that I am aware of the surrounding. Or rather, aware of myself being a woman... "Haa..." I sighed due to thinking about it. "Milady? If you feel unwell, it''s fine to stop here." Fei raised his head. No, not that, I replied. While shaking my head, I decided to meet his gaze and stared into his eyes. He''s so oblivious. At times he was caring to a fault and at times he was a nonsensical rebel. This person who I love really has many sides but he''s probably well-known with his ignorance in dealing with relationships. Judging from his character, I doubt confessing in this kind of delicate time will result in anything good. Fei seemed to be less resistant against straightforward appeal so he''d probably run away and maintain the status quo. Hmm... since he''s quite smart, maybe he probably pretends to be a Beta. That led me to one question though and I decided to throw rock to break the calm water surface. "...why are you referring me as that again in this kind of timing?" "Excuse me...?" "That ''Milady'' thing. Can you stop it?" I pouted. To be honest, I''m not comfortable with someone who''s my childhood friend treating me as someone higher than him. I mean, sure it''s fine if it''s on public as we are both nobles but in private times, modesty and humility have no priority. After all, a guy who can''t treat which moment is correct to put up a front fails as a gentleman. Well, I don''t really expect anything from Fei but... "......you never even called me with my petname now. What''s wrong with you?" I asked. But... Fei was speechless. As his eyes began to have strange light in them, he formed a smile and laughed. Hey! Laughing is bad when I tried to make a serious conversation here! "...you noticed again. I could never expect less from you, Charlotte." He said. "It''s because I promised." Promised? I never promised him to revere me. In fact, the only thing I ever told him was for him to see me as an equal. What I sought from him is a relationship where we don''t need lies nor reverence as we share life and death. It''s more or less a proposal in a way but unfortunately, it''s not official. "I will protect you... That''s what I vowed five years ago." Fei said. Then he placed the measuring tape and raised his hands. They touched mine which were on top of each other on my laps and I could feel the warmth transferred to my body. "...Regardless of my sufferings. Regardless of how tall the hurdle is. Regardless of how strong my foe is... I want to protect you from anything that will make you unhappy." "........." Th-this is... what kind of thinking process does this guy have? Even more, is he swearing fealty to me? As a knight to his Lord...? Or... "Charlotte. I don''t deserve a peaceful life. My hands are already stained with the blood of my allies and enemies. And to forsake the meaning of their Deaths... I can''t possibly do such irresponsible thing." While saying that, Fei took my hands, clasping them with his. Even though is hands felt warm... even though he was this close to me... Why? Why did it feel as if he was distancing himself...? Farther than before. "In fact... I... I don''t think my life has any meaning. None at all." Fei laughed in disdain. He laughed as if insulting himself. As if despising his existence and cursing himself for being alive. Even though he put so much emotion in hating himself... How... could he laugh? Why are you laughing...? Then, I heard a ''but...'' coming from him. It was feeble yet audible to me and I did not know why I let myself be drawn in by his voice. "...if I can have a wish granted... I want to at least protect you, my dearest person from harm." "......." "Just once is fine. I want to devote myself in protecting you, defending you from calamity that may befall upon you. With all of my life." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ...Fei let go of my hands. As he kneeled down in front of me, he put his right hand on his left chest. As his gaze became solemn, the air surrounding him too changed and followed after his tranquil aura. "Even if this life were to vanish. Even if this worthless existence be extinguished by the passing time. Even if I lose myself and be forgotten by everyone... I wish to protect you. That - is my oath to myself... and to everyone who gave me the meaning to be a human." ".........." After saying all he wanted, Fei curled his lips into a satisfied smile. Even though a hint of helplessness could be seen... he still forced himself to convince me. But for me... I wanted to deny his claims. I just can''t accept that. Just how much efforts had he put to finish his goal? Just how much hardships had he gone through for my sake...? Even though he could be rewarded more than what he wished for. Even though he had the right to be greedy and achieve something even bigger... "......alright. With this, we''re done." Fei nodded down. As he stood up, he tidied the parchment and quill also the measuring tape. Fei then walked to the pile of clothes which were my uniform and he made a sound. "Right. Milady, do you have other clothes with you?" "Huh...? What are you saying all of a sudden?" Well.... he paused. Fei put a hand under his chin and seemed to ponder about something. "Milady, would you like to buy some underwear too? I recalled a few are no longer fit for your current size." "Nha....!?" I choked, blood rushed to my head as my head grew extremely dizzy. I couldn''t even think of anything until something clicked inside of me and caused me to bedeathly silent. Probably sensing the change, Fei approached me with a confused look. When he was right before me... "......d..." "...d...?" "DON''T GET A HEAD OF YOURSELF, YOU PERVERTED BRAAAAAAAATTTT!!" Aura erupted from my entire body and I jumped from the crate. My fist tightened and I struck Fei''s chin from below, executing the world-famous classical killer uppercut blow!! "Ghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!?" - - - - "Oh, you''re done? That took quite some time." "Here''s the result. I would like you to make it light and flexible, old man." Shut it, you brat, Mr. Theodore snarled as he snatched the parchment from Fei''s hands. Seeing them bantering like normal, it was as if everything he had shown was a facade. Although... "...that big bump suits you." Fraulein pointed out with a grin. Mr. Theodore snickered, "Yep. You''re always doing the dumbest thing as expected." "Mind your own business." Fei snarled. Hm... I wonder why. He could talk to these people like that but not to strangers. Maybe he sees a different thing compared to the people out there. "Well, since I don''t have much experience, all I can rely is probably gramps'' method." The blacksmith said. "Don''t expect anything fancy." He sent a glance at me but... somehow, I lacked the energy to answer. I forced a smile and nodded. "Un... Well, at least wearable and protective enough." I said. The man tilted his head a bit and even the daughter looked at me with an estranged gaze. Um... I don''t really want to cause trouble so let''s just leave. "Milady? Is something wrong?" Fei chimed in. "I''m fine." I replied bluntly. Although... somehow, I don''t want to stay close to him for now. From words alone, I could tell he had ransacked my room with a prepared excuse of ''securing the perimter'' like a private bodyguard would. But he intruded a lady''s room! And he did as he pleased when I was not around! What if he sniffed my bed sheet!? Or rather, I would die in embarrassment if I found out he used my underwear as you-know-what material!! More like, he must have realized he was destroying the mood while knowing it! There''s no way someone like Fei could slip his tongue like that!! Looking away, I walked to the front door. "I forgot that I have to do some errand. I''ll return to the Academy first, Fei." I said. Opening the door, I ignored him saying ''Wait, Milady?!'' and simply walking out of the alley. But not even after five minutes had passed, Fei found me and he exasperated. ".........Hmph!" I looked away and pouted. Fei frowned seeing me like this but it''s his fault this time! Whoever told him to scan a lady''s belonging!? And then... After a long while where I strolled around with Fei chasing after me frantically, he gav up and bowed down. "I''m sorry! I''ll do anything you want so please stop avoiding me!!" He pleaded. Hmm... does he really mean it though? I glanced around stealthily and the people around seemed to gossip around. Talk about mood killers. However... Among the stores behind them, I found one particular shop and another click resounded in my head. "......Fei. You said that you''ll do anything, right?" I turned to my knight. "Huh...? Uh.... Yeah..." He stuttered but still nodded. Good. Taking his hand, I dragged the confused Fei to a shop that gave out tempting scent. It''s the smell of baked bread... but there''s some degree of sweetness that could never be missed! And I know this scent well!! "Wait... that''s..." Fei paled upon seeing the store''s banner. I chuckled, "Then today, I want to eat the Deluxe Assortment Anfle! Also with chamomile tea sets!!" Oh my, there''s also an opening promo! So the greatness of my beloved sweet has reached the East End of Human Territory! I''ll definitely check AAAAALLL the items in the menu!! "No, wait...! At least not sweets...!!" "Ufufufuuu! A gentleman''s duty is to escort the lady! And you are my knight so... Let''s have fun together!!" "Gh...!?" - - - - The day went on like I wanted. Touring around the Upper Layer, I dragged Fei around since he said he''d do anything. Just as planned! Is what I wanted to say but other than sweets, the stores are all quite common with ridiculous price tags. I thought I''d have paid for my equipment too but Fei said I didn''t have to as it helped them too. Still, the Upper Layer is just... I don''t know. Lavish? The walls were made from painted bricks, the furniture was adorned with gold coating, the roads were made from smooth river stones and the people dressed with extravagant clothes. What''s more, almost all of them were nobles and high-ranked knights. Comparing them with the inhabitants of Intermediate Layer and Bottom Layer felt like comparing heaven, earth and hell. It''s baffling how much the disparity was. "Milady?" A voice asked me from the side. I gave a glare at him and the youth with black hair gulped, vehemently coughing as he corrected himself. "...Charlotte." Fei called out. "Yes. What is it?" I replied. "......are you sure you want to stay here?" Fei asked. ...what does he mean? I tilted my head. As Solaris slowly sank in the west, shadows stretched and darkness seemed to creep into houses'' interiors. It caused the Spirit Ember to light up and the town soon shifted the mood to welcome the night. Working people returning home, travelers finding places to sleep, adventurers entering the tavern and street vendors were preparing to close their business for the day. Other than taverns and some stores or guilds, the only business that would flourish when night came over would be one thing... "...this is the red light district. It''s not a proper place for you to bear witness of." At that, I quickly hurried away from there. I didn''t know why I even held Fei''s hand but once I recalled an exotic beauty wearing risqu¨¦ outfit winking on him, I felt humiliated. Damn! So many of them are big-breasted beauties! Is the world against me or has my growth been stunted!? But unknowingly, the person whose hand I held tight seemed to chuckle. Without tension or any manner, just like any ordinary teen. Just like a lively boy unchained of any responsibility dragging him down.
A/N: And~ Cut! To be continued! Can''t help it. One more chapter for a finishing touch today. Also, we''ll resort to the climax after this chapter so... L-O-L Volume 5 Chapter 9 - Aiming for the Light -Fei''s POV- Before we noticed, we were in a park on a high ground. It was more or less a terrace facing the twilight and there were benches lined together. ...to think that Charlotte would find this place. I couldn''t help wondering how she guided her steps. "...Charlotte. Would you like to rest here?" I approached her and leaned to meet her gaze. The petite yet lovable golden wheat haired girl turned to me, her cheeks tinted red and she frowned after a brief moment of silence. "Us. There''s no way I will let you go off when I could save my breathe." She pointed out. "Yes yes. Then this way, please." I nodded and offered my hand. "I don''t know anything in Raumia so entertain me for once, would you?" Charlotte requested. "...if that is your desire." I answered. Then we sat down, side-by-side as I glimpsed Charlotte pulling out a handkerchief to wipe the sweats gathering on her forehead, temples and cheeks. But... even though we toured around the town all-day long, this girl maintained her manner. For a noble from a frontier land, her speech and attitude was too much to be true had I not seen how she lived her life. I assume it''s a result of being educated by a former noble. "......it''s quite cold here." Charlotte commented. I guess since it''s on a hill, the temperature differed. Looking at her, I couldn''t help myself and took out my coat to wrap Charlotte. It caused her to stare with a blank look. "If you want a reason, I just want you to not catch a cold." I said. "...aren''t you treating me like a flower in a garden?" She tilted her head. That''s an interesting view, I said. Then I turned to the sunset. "...Charlotte. I hope you had fun today." "...huh? Where''s this coming from?" I smiled at her question. Such a clueless girl. Although I guess this is what makes her up and somehow, seeing her expressing her feelings so frankly caused me to feel stupid for worrying about my problems. Hn. I think she wanted to be entertained. Although this might not be to her taste... but I want to share it with her. At least... with her. "You see... Raumia - this kingdom wasn''t like this until fifty years ago." "...huh?" "When the previous Ruler was selected, he roamed the land in search of things he found interests in. In fact, he obsessed over things from the distant past to an extent that he looked like a possessed man." As I entwined my fingers, I sighed in deliberation. "That man invented three additional Magical Wards, four additional Absolute Walls while claiming ''glorious'' victories to expand the kingdom. And yet, he chose to use the lands not for nobles but for his own research fields. It''s ridiculous to count how many were sacrificed due to his whims." Especially when he ordered to have the Wards and Walls built in five years, I added. I couldn''t help but be horrified at the exploitation and all the hatred the people had but the Royalty could never be toppled. No. From the beginning, hoping to resist is like dreaming for the impossible. That was why this kingdom which divided the poor and the rich, the weak and the strong had lasted for centuries. The Royalty has always been the wielder of absolute power. That is why Raumia could be said as an impregnable fortress of greed. An everlasting chaotic home for the heinous scumbags. "...the previous king... is he your father, Fei?" Charlotte questioned. "Yes," I nodded. "He''s a man who would do anything for his selfishness, even if it''s about money, fame, strength or even women. Particularly about women as he kidnapped them to bear his children." ...just remembering it already made me sick. But when I found Charlotte''s ghastly face, I realized I may have talked too much. Why did I even tell her this? "...Fei... are... are you...?" Sensing her doubts, I didn''t want to continue further. But... I can''t. I think this is for the best. Maybe... I can stop her with this. "...I''m the Seventh Prince. An illegitimate heir and an ordinary village girl''s son. Although I''ve never once met my mother and all I got was a dying will in the form of a letter." I raised a hand. Recalling the moment where I found a letter in my study, I thought it was something like invitation but... "The letter she wrote said only one sentence - ''I never wanted to give birth a monster.''" "What...?" "Doesn''t it sound funny? She was my mother bound by blood yet she stated that I''m a monster before committing suicide." Then I heaved a sigh, "It was around five when I read that letter. Everyone treated me way worse after that, ignoring my words, turning away from my deeds and denying my presence. Even the man who''s supposed to be my father did nothing other than sending me to battlefields where I must kill to survive." Imagining wouldn''t be enough to describe it. How it felt to kill a life. How any misstep would cause death and how elating it was to kill an enemy aiming for one''s life. Battlefield is where madness lived in. Where juggernauts and saboteurs are let loose, where limbs scattered and innards were trampled upon, where peopled cried for mercy only to be devoured by the maw of death. In such place, I grew and understood how much humans could distort themselves beyond recognition that they could live with their madness hidden from the masses. Because power WILL corrupt anyone regardless of the reason or goal. No matter how justified or glorified it is, to wield power is to wield violence, to threaten others and to harm balance of values. As I felt how distant those days were while thinking of my future, I felt a strange gaze and noticed the Princess'' eyes glistened with strange light. "...there''s nothing to be saddened over, Charlotte." I muttered to convince her. "This is how I live and I don''t think I can change it anymore. I... I think I had enough of struggling." I proclaimed my defeat while flashing a bitter smile. Even though regrets were contained in my words, I kept smiling Because for me, pain didn''t matter. For me, my suffering and despair could never matter. "...compared to the world or anything like that, what I want the most now is your happiness." "...Fei..." "I don''t mind if you think I''m not like what you want. I don''t mind you leaving my side, but I want you to be happy. I want you to live in happiness so..." I held my breath right then and there. As I stilled, I could feel my heart beating anxiously. Worried if I could make her understand. Fearing if my words could not be accepted. Scared if the girl in front of me replied it did not matter. "...Charlotte... I..." I know that this choice is wrong. I know that I''m doing it wrong. To tell the truth, I wanted to be with her. But... I can''t say that. I can''t allow that. I mustn''t let myself be carried by the flow or else I will repeat the same tragedy again. I couldn''t save anyone. Not my mother. Not my siblings. Not my friends and not the people who trusted me. I let them down and allowed death to take them away. That''s why... it''s better for me to stay alone and let everyone be happy. So as not to harm their happiness. So as to be able to protect her... "I... I don''t have the right to--" "Fei!" Right at that moment, my cheeks were slapped. I felt stinging pain as emerald filled my vision. "Wh...!?" I gasped as I realized how close Charlotte was. She was staring deep in to my eyes. There was a calming light inside those emerald spheres and I felt myself drawn into it. What... what is this? What''s wrong with me? "...Fei. Why are you throwing tantrums after this far? What are you, a child?" "What...?" As she gazed at me, her aura which signified her current emotion was absurdly calm. Charlotte was special as her emotions seemed to affect her flow of aura and mana but... Since when? Since when did she become unreadable like this? "Tell me, Fei. Did you or did you not think of your own efforts?" "Huh...?" "Answer me. Have you ever thought of the consequence of your action?" ...that''s... I think you should reflect in the mirror about that. I''m quite certain I have lived while knowing what will happen after I''ve acted. Isn''t that common sense? "Nope. That''s what you try to ignore." Charlotte said as if she was reading my mind. "What are you talking about...?" I questioned. "I''m talking about your past actions. Have you ever thought of what the others felt after you took up an action?" Charlotte asked back. ...Something like feeling... as if I''d know that. In fact, I was certain they were living in misery. "People died for me. So many soldiers. So many noble warriors laid their life for my selfish desire. Because of me, everyone..." *smack!* My words were interrupted with a headbutt. I staggered back and fell from the bench, my head ringing and I felt light concussion. "Urgh...!? What... what was that for - *BANG!* - Guah!?" When I tried to stand up, my head was struck again. This time, it was using the sheathed Reilixia Arma Charlotte had. "Eei! Stop whining and blaming yourself, you damn masochistic hero!! Do you think the world is all about negativity and misery!?" Charlotte shouted. We both faced each other. Glaring at one another, somehow, I felt like I was dragged by the flow as I pondered how the world worked in that way. "You damn moron! Then what about me!?" "Huh-" Charlotte swung her sword and pointed at the twilight. Her expression was stern and her aura flared like a raging flame. Yet there was some rhythm which seemed as if she was holding back from snapping. Her figure bathed in twilight was dazzling. Even for me, I couldn''t help wincing as I tried to capture this moment into my memories. "Look at me! I was saved by you! My life was protected by you for times!! Isn''t that one of the many consequences!? Am I not a result of your action!? Is the people living here not saved by your choice!?" "...that''s...! That''s different! It was just a fluke back there and I even dragged you into my affair!!" "Then do you think we meeting each other as nothing but luck!? Do you feel not grateful I''m alive after all that!?" ...''not grateful''...? How... how could she said that! "Of course I''m grateful! I''m so glad I met you! I felt it was a miracle for me to talk with you!!" "Then why do you deny your efforts? Why do you not think that your action brought us together? Didn''t your desire to escape from this kingdom caused us to encounter each other?! Wasn''t it through your selfishness, will and effort that carried you to my side?! So why do you think it''s wrong for you to acknowledge it!?" "......!" ...that''s... those words of hers... I couldn''t say anything to them. certainly, what she said rang true inside of me. Of all things, I could acknowledge that my friends'' sacrifice and my desire was rewarded when I met Charlotte. But... even so...! "I... there''s no way I can accept such blissful reward! I killed many people! I only know how to steal life, not how to protect it!! What else can I do other than killing?! What else can I do other than destroying someone''s life and future?!!" "Don''t you have the brain to think? Why not try something else? Why can''t you find something to do? You can do a lot more than swinging around your sword, right!?" "AS IF I NEVER TRIED!! IT''S IMPOSSIBLE FOR ME!" Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I roared from the top of my lungs. My body felt hot, my lungs hurt and my throat was parched. I panted as somethimg seemed to suffocate me and blurring my vision. "...I tried. I tried to learn it. Living like a human. Staying as a person rather than as a tool... but... I can''t..." I shook my head. Right there and then, I remembered how warm those hands took mine and brought me under the sunshine. I talked with those of my peers, sharing stories while entrusting my back to them. But... in the end, they too died... They died when they had brighter life than me. They departed without being capable of achieving a single thing. They left my sides without saying anything like farewell even though they promised to return alive. All because of me. Because I took out my sword and sent them into their death...! "...there''s no way... I can allow myself to be happy like that......!" I clenched my fists tightly. Holding back my tears caused my shoulders trumbling. I couldn''t... raise my head and be proud of my deeds like that. I just... I just... can''t...... "Whoever gave you approval or denial of your wish?" Suddenly, I heard a voice. Calm and serene, it was an utter contrast compared to her previous tone. "Raise your head, Fei. Look around you." My heart shook upon her next words. Even though... even though I already said I can''t... why us she pushing me to do it? Why? What are you saying...? "Please. I know you can do it. After all... because of you, I found my happiness." "......huh...?" I didn''t know why I reacted. Right there and then, it was as if the strings that restrained me vanished and I moved in surprise. But the moment my gaze shifted and ascended, I saw a glimpse of glittering golden color and emerald. Then I felt my collars being pulled down and the momentum dragged me to... "......Nn." ......a soft and warm sensation on my lips. It was... it was a kiss. Right on the lips. "...Charlotte...?" The girl pressed her hands on my cheeks and smiled from below. Her sudden movement caught me off-guard and she even stole a kiss so daringly. My mind was blank as white paper and my heart almost like it had stopped beating. "You really are a dummy. Girls can do anything as long as it''s for their loved one." Charlotte said as if she read my mind again. ...h-huh? What did she just say...? I think my head stopped working. But unfortunately (or is it fortunately?) I could recall the scene and remembered it for thousands of times. My powerful skill in memorizing things shook me as this meant the earlier would be etched forever even if I died! However, Charlotte pursed her lips, her cheeks tinted cherry red and her upturned gaze drew a string inside of me. "Like... I... said... I can do anything. As long as it''s for my loved one, I can even overcome my fate." Charlotte repeated. This time she pouted. But it struck me so hard my heart was beating fast. Faster than when I met her. Stronger than when she slept in my arms. And longer than when we reunited. "And look. You can do it if you try, right? It''s so simple to raise your head right?" "...this is..." At the same time, my body felt hot as if my blood was boiling. I couldn''t control my thought and sputtered nonsense like ''ah'' or ''uh'' or ''Umm...'' like an idiot I am! Wait a second! Do anything?! For her loved one?! Did I just hear it correctly?! "E-eh? You have a lover...?" I blurted out my thought. ...In the next moment, Charlotte''s eyebrows fell and a sharp glint full of bloodlust appeared. "You dense idiot!!" Before I noticed, a full power blow sent me flying and I crashed in to a bench, breaking it as a result. - - - - "Honestly! How could you be so clueless! This is why anti-social guys are so...!" Charlotte complained with ano irritated snort once in a while. ...ah... I made her angry. Urgh... and that blow was quite heavy. What did she use? Was it mana or aura? Somehow, Charlotte had become stronger like no other... Uhm. From that blow alone, I calculated her strength would be enough to defeat an A-Rank Magical Beast by herself... If added with Relixia Arma, I''m not so sure in what place she would stand at. "Eh. Stop right there... There''s a more pressing matter." I shook my head to wipe out any delusional thought. Standing up, I patted my uniform and exhaled a sigh. Urgh... While it seems my body returned back to its normal state, why do I have an insurmountable sense of disappointment on myself? ...I think I got my head hit hard enough it took huge damage. I hope this will heal soon... Also. "...um... I''m sorry. About earlier... what did you mean...?" I lowered my head. "Not telling anymore!" Charlotte grunted and crossed her arms. ...Now she hated me. Damn it... to think I committed a fatal mistake in such crucial moment. "......hm. Looks like your head is a bit clearer now." "Huh...?" Charlotte put her hands behind her back. As she approached me, her eyes wandered and seemed to observe me from head to toe. What is she doing? She even circled around me with a light smile plastered on her face. As she faced me, she showed a canine while smiling. "Hn. Then I''ll say it again," Charlotte nodded. "I love you, Fei." ......huh? "...Charlotte...? What did you... You... you what...?" I asked in broken speech. The girl blushed and averted her eyes. Before long, she stared back at me as she stood in front of me. Her upturned gaze once again caused my heart to beat furiously like a drum used for festival and my mind whited out. "Don''t make a girl repeating herself for the third time. You''ll fail as a man otherwise." Why...? I wanted to ask that question but... her words were stuck in my head and filling it with them like a forbidden-class magic spell''s chant. It was... it was too much for me! I stepped back and felt as if my face was burning! And the first question that came to mind was this. "Wh-Why!?" "Do you need a reason to love someone?" That''s... I guess... uh... no...? But still...! "H-how did you... Or rather, why...!? I''m just a tool! I can''t do anything other than killing people!!" "You''re still dragging that topic...? Honestly, you''re a real pain-in-the-ass." Ow! Her words stung! Wait, that''s not right. A girl such as her isn''t suited to use insult like that!! At least use a more... indirect proverb or anything other than that... "Agh... are you toying with me...?" I complained. Putting a hand on my face, my head was dizzy and I couldn''t stand straight. Damn it... I had enough. "Of course not. Don''t you dare taking love so lightly, you immature brat." "Now you called me a brat...?" "I''m already an adult. Compared to you, I still win by 13 years wide margin." ...what are you talking about...? I sighed as it felt like if I get reeled up, it''d be my defeat. Yeah. Let''s calm down and... "...is that... true? Your feeling..." "Un. If not, I wouldn''t go through this length and lectured you." Although it does feel embarrassing, she followed. Charlotte squirmed with red face and complex expression. To be honest, she looked lovely. ...damn. Stop my impulsive thought. At this rate, I might lose myself and dragged by the flow. "So... don''t you get it? Your actions were not useless. In fact, you never failed seeing how you stole my heart despite what I am." Haa... I didn''t intend to show off nor did I intend to steal your heart. I just wanted to protect you, Milady... But if I said that, I probably will be her Cursed Sword''s first victim. I wouldn''t want that as something like that can actually kill me. Also... being killed when I haven''t understood anything would piss me off. "...I don''t think I did something great..." "Well, of course. Regardless of the reasons, killing has never been right. If you think about it, what about the ones left behind and the one who stole life? What do they feel when an instance took something precious away from them?" It''s a complex thing, Charlotte said. Even I couldn''t help but agreeing in that point. Still... Isn''t that all the more reason that... "But tell me. Did you regret freeing the people from sufferings? Did you regret saving my life? Did you regret stopping your brother from traveling the path of destruction? Did you ever regret taking your sword to fight for something you want?" Charlotte then raised a finger. "Guilt might be there. Regret might also be there and you might resent yourself. But isn''t that why you must accept them and move forward?" "...still..." "Fei. Why did you even escape from this kingdom?" ....that''s... it''s because... "You want happiness. You want freedom. You want the world to recognize you. Then it''s all the more reason for you to acknowledge your actions." Of course... "Of course, I never meant for you to think nothing of it. You just have to learn from it, improve yourself and prevent tragedy from happening again." Then Charlotte chuckled. "It''ll probably be hard and harsh. I''m pretty sure it''s not going to be easy. But it''s fine. Even if you grovel in the mud. Even if you have to crawl like bug and screwed over by someone, don''t lose hope." After all... Charlotte leaned forward. In that moment, she beamed a smile at me. It was a radiant sight that was complemented by the color of twilight. As she was illuminated by the dusk light, her red cheeks and her warm gaze seemed to shatter any ill memory I ever had. Everything was blown away. My fear. My doubts. My grief and longing. My loathing and resentment on myself. With just that... with that smile of hers... "You''re my knight. My beloved knight worthy of all my love. I''m sure you can find your happiness as long as you hold on to that." ......I... realized... that I too... "So... what is your reply? Tell me, Fei." The girl tilted her head. Her golden wheat hair reflected the light of the twilight and seemed to glow. Her beautiful visage was incomparable that I nearly lost my thought in watching. Enrapturing myself as she extended her hand to me. But I broke free from all of the restraint preventing me from acting. She gave me the path and all I needed to do was to walk forward. Even though it was so simple, it was hard at times. Even though it was straightforward, it took me almost all of my strength to step forward even once. Honestly, it might really be a hard journey to follow with how shaken I am. But... even so. "......I..." To raise my head and live with pride. To aim for tomorrow. To gain my own happiness... In order to do all that... "......I... love you too... Charlotte." ...then I will grab her hand and run straight toward the light.
A/N: And... cut! FINALLY! I FINALLY reached this stage! Talk about arduous battle in delaying the inevitable!! Bah, and I have to say... I have done a good job again. Somehow, Probably. Also, I won''t skip the ladder. NOT YET considering the volume has finished the First Half. On to the Second Half! Volume 5 Chapter 10 - Preparations Night "Hn~ Hn Hn hnnn~!" I walked around with a wide bashful smile. For some specific reasons, I was above the weather today and it felt like my world is shining like a diamond in the sky! "Deyaah!" Then a foreign voice full of hostile intent appeared from the side. I leaned and stepped backward, missing the attack and I swung up the wooden sword. The student was struck squarely on the stomach and with a bit of aura...! "Gwaaaaaaaah!?" The boy screamed as she rotated like rolling drum drawing an arc in midair. Oh, there''s also another one from behind. I slid to the left and elbowed the rushing backstabber at the solar plexus. Then came another attack from the... "Otto." I shuffled and kicked the ground to propel myself backward. An airborne attacker failed right in the next moment. His daggers missing his target but since he attacked... "Wide open again~!" I exclaimed as I delivered a chop at his neck! "Gbah!?" Then the dull sounds of falling bodies faded as soon as they appeared. Oh my, is that it? "Whoa... she literally trashed the whole class of upperclassmen one Rank above her." A certain maroon haired girl sighed. "And she''s not even vigilant for once. She''s playing around with that creepy smile - *bam!* - Ouch!" "Eh!? A sword throw!? And with two fingers too! It''s my first time seeing one!!" Hmph! What do you mean by creepy, Leon!? Also, I didn''t do most of the job with you two piling two hills of corpses like that. Well, the corpses part is just figurative speech. In any case... "Ara ara. If you have time to observe your sister, would you like to have a spar?" I tilted my head. The two had beads of sweats right now. They shook their heads and exhaled. "It''s scary to think how strong sister has become," Leon said. "Somehow, I can''t believe your progress." Especially that golden veil, he pointed out. It surprised me that I looked at myself. "Uwah! I used Soul Essence without realizing it!!" I gasped. Th-This is bad! I closed my eyes and concentrated at the core of my existence. Feeling the small spark at the center of my chest, I noticed there were some ''hazes'' escaping the spark. Uuu... to think that I even forgot in keeping it in check... And so I imagined my hands grasping those sparks, pulling them in before fusing them with the small spark with spherical form. There were some resistances as the hazes squirmed around but I maintained my focus in the process. In the end, I succeeded sorting them back in place. I also ''held'' tightly the spark so as to ensure no further leakage occurred. "...fuu, that was dangerous." I exasperated and wiped my forehead. "Oh, she''s back to normal." Anise said. "Hmh... how strange. Is that your new source of power, big sis?" Leon asked. I waved my hand as I smiled faintly. As if I could tell them I used some of my lifespans to boost myself. There''d be an uproar and things might get horrible if Fei heard it. Haa. Since Iris always fought with Soul Enchantment in active state, her habit carried over to my current battle style. I haven''t integrated hers fully as it''s difficult to adjust the strength and flexibility with our different physique. Also, I didn''t know that all demi-humans have long lifespans with the least fortunate having four times more than ordinary humans'' in third world country. Iris came from royal bloodline too so her lifespan seemed to be nearly equal to the elven. Then, the reason demi-humans were often ostracized would be their harsh environments... huh? How troublesome. ".........." But I didn''t notice that someone else in the practice field was eyeing me with solemn eyes. - - - - In the afternoon, I decided to participate in Runology class. Unlike before, the lessons had moved up a notch with many terms and complex formulas. One of them being... "Moving on to Weapon Inscriptions, everyone now have understood that among many inscriptions, there are several categories. Miss Alia, would you like to explain further?" My classmate nodded and stood up. "There are ''Instant Inscription'' where the effect is for one-time use, ''Semi-permanent Inscription'' where the same effect can be activated and deactivated until the inscription duration vanished, ''Continuous Inscription'' where it is fueled by external mana and active as long as this method is applied, and ''Permanent Inscription'' where the inscription is capable of self-sustainment with everlasting effect." "Good," the teacher nodded. "With that, we shall practice how to inscribe a Rune on objects but mind you, any small mishap and you will instantly fail." Ergh, this guy ordered for something ridiculous. I haven''t understood even the part in how to make the Rune going on and off y''know? Well, fine. I''ll just ask Alia. "Hm? Well, if you''re asking for the Trigger... let''s just say Rune is like a clockwork." Alia replied. Clockwork...? What relation is there with Rune? "There are gears placed together to create single giant movement. If Inscription is the result of the gears moving together, the Trigger is the largest gear that will create the movement." "So... it''s a key?" "That logic is not wrong. Charlotte, if you wanted it, you can try to inscribe a Rune on your weapon. I''ll lend a hand in the meanwhile." Really? That saved me some efforts but... "What about your Rune, Alia?" I asked. "I can already inscribe a 3rd-tier Rune. I also have the formulas laid out so all I need to do is finishing the tune up." Alia answered. Hoee... Runes have difficulty in five tiers so Alia mastering the 3rd tier was no small feat. She''s already halfway to go in clearing this class...! But... hm... I looked at Radiata. I pulled it out and placed the sword on the table. Including the sheath, I decided to think what kind of Rune would work with a swordsman. "...say, Alia. What kind of inscription should I use?" "Uhm... elemental Rune isn''t good if one were to face an enemy with counter-opposite attribute. And Instant Inscription won''t work in battle of endurance so..." Either Permanent or Semi-Permanent huh? I can''t use my mana too much so Continuous Inscription is out for me too. But the problem is, Permanent Inscription is a pain in the ass for the long procedure while the Semi-Permanent is like a battery. Oh, right. "Alia, what kind of Rune works against golems?" I asked. But seeing her frowning, I felt like I stepped on a landmine. "Golems are products of witchcraft. They tend to have artificial mana pathway and their durability is nearly unmatched. Also, there are as many types of golems as many elements there are." Hoo... Fei didn''t tell me the specific so it''ll probably a mixup of all elements. Still... what kind of Rune is suited for such versatile enemy...? Hm.... I crossed my arms and pondered. Searching for my memories, I realized there''s something I could use! "That''s right!" I exclaimed and grabbed the sheath. "Teacher, is it allowed for us to cooperate with everyone?" The teacher, who was a man in mid forty tilted his head. His beard swayed and he raised an eyebrow. "That is fine in all but you too must participate in the inscription process. Please mention the students who cooperated with you too when making the report of your success." I nodded down with a confident smile. Alia stared at me dumbfounded and she asked. "Umm, Charlotte? What are you trying to do? Also, isn''t your sword that will receive the inscription?" Heh he! She''s clueless! But that''s fine... After all...! "Don''t worry~ It''ll be interesting, Alia!" Like a certain someone, I grinned with a sign of mischief in my tone of voice. - - - - - - "Hn... Alright, with this... The class is now over!" I exclaimed while stretching my limbs. Phew... so tired. Even though its only a week after my return, I crammed a lot of lessons and putting them in practices, training a bunch of students lacking in battle understanding, also preparing myself for the incoming exploration of Ascheral Ruins. As I sat on the chair in the abandoned garden near old school building, I began reading a book and scribbling on pieces of parchment. Not too long after, I sensed a familiar presence with my aura. "Oh? Fei, you''re early today." "It''s more like you being too early, you know?" Coming out from a tree shades, my beloved person exhaled before looking at me. "Hm? What are those papers?" He asked. "This? It''s nothing but tactical knowledge books." I answered as I raised a parchment Presenting it to Fei, he took the offer in skimming the content and his eyes rounded up. "....aren''t all these Aeinsland''s stratagems? And they looked better than the actual ones!" Oh my, thank you for the compliment but those are nothing more than Blitzkrieg tactics and straightforward castle siege methods you know? Also, things that have been used in battlefield would become common sense in the next battle so copies of these existed all across the Territory. "I decided it may work if I learned everything else including how to lead troops. I was given the Chevalier status so I couldn''t not using it to the best of my ability." "...don''t rush ahead. It will be bad if your illness relapsed." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Heh he. As long as I maintained my control over my soul, as if I''d receive it. Before Iris'' memories merged with mine, I''d have been at a loss about it but now...? Well, as long as I don''t meet the unexpected or getting distracted too much, I think I can get this into a habit. "Then, have a seat. Would you like for some tea, Fei?" I offered a cup of earl gray. Fei looked at the tea set and he said, "Where did you get them?" "Well, some classmates wagered their private saving should I defeated them in General Combat." That''s extortion, Fei commented with half-drooping eyes. Hey, at least the duel was fair. Besides, I also tried asking Mr. Shield about which tea leaves are good for afternoon break. Fortunately, his harem members are all knowledgeable. Apparently, teas are the best local products of Raumia so I ended up buying more than required. Haa... for local specialties, their prices really are questionably cheap. Maybe the merchants would raise the prices if they met visitors or nobles. It''s kind of fortunate that the Merchant Guild supported the commoners and adventurers. "Well, I got these as gifts though..." I mumbled. "Did you say something?" No, it''s nothing, I replied. Then Fei who was sitting across me released his tired mask and the light in his eyes grew solemn. "Now then. Charlotte, your equipment will arrive tomorrow." Fei reported. "Huh... that''s quite fast." I said with surprise filling my tone of voice. "The Old Man is good with his hands. Although his father is more or less ridiculous considering his talent." Oh...? Fei is complimenting someone? Again, I heard a rare news so I wanted to find out more. "You seemed to know those father and daughter well." "I''m actually acquainted with the previous owner of that forgery. After all, he was the one who taught me how to forge Anti-Mana Swords." ...eh? Seriously? So this Grandpa character is Fei''s blacksmith teacher? But now I understand why he brought me there. He wanted me to receive the best equipment there is. While I don''t dislike it... at least he could have told me the main reason. After all, hearing a regular report was like hearing a boyfriend visiting another girl''s home everyday. Also... for the past week, Fei became incredibly busy while I had to chase after my study. "...it doesn''t seem like we''re given time, huh?" I blurted out. "I know. But I don''t want any stupid mistake to harm you, Charlotte." Fei answered. Both of us took a deep breath and sighed. "Also... Charlotte. About the ruin exploration..." Hm? "...there will be another person accompanying us." Eh? Seriously? Well, I don''t think it''s wrong to ask for some more help with how you got beaten senselessly. But it led me to a new question. "Is it a woman?" I asked. Fei gulped down his saliva and was sweating profusely. Gee, I shouldn''t have asked. Not to mention... "...looks like you got yourself swindled by a troublemaker." I muttered, then sipping my tea. "Gh... I''m sorry. If I could, I would have refused but I don''t have power as I am now..." Fei apologized. Haa. Such a handful Prince you are. But from how Fei worded it... Looks like this woman is someone influential. As I heard of it, Fei tried distancing himself from Raumia because his family regarded him as a Monster. Therefore denying his existence. From this, I deduced that he has strained relationships now that he returned. And he put off a rebellion so those who denied him probably reacted not in a mild manner. Also, Fei said his siblings were on par with him if not stronger. Considering this person''s involvement... "Fei. Are you the youngest child?" "Eh... I guess second youngest. But the others aren''t so far in term of age. Why are you asking?" I nodded down several times while crossing my arms. Knowing how Fei treated strangers and nobles, I guess this is just a logical outcome. Even against Takeru and Ivory, Fei would never react like earlier. It seems... I will have to take up the stage and aim for approval. Since we''re both engaged (The Vagnalos-Oratoria pact) and inofficially are lovers... to receive consent from our families are the best option. "It''s okay, Fei. I can behave when I want to so you don''t have to worry." I reassured my boyfriend. He made a sound, "H-Haa...? Right. Although I don''t really get it." Oh, that''s right. I almost forgot to confirm it. "It''s not like she''s your first love or something right?" "The world is going to end first before I fall in love with a vixen like her." Uwaah, that''s some words to say. I almost let out that comment out but Fei added an ''also...'' "Hn?" I wondered as he halted his words. Then, the black-haired youth averted his gaze away. His cheek was red up to his ear and he squeezed out words. "...Also. You''re the only one I love, Charlotte." "........" ....eh? I think I heard something incredible that my brain short-circuited. But noticing Fei''s gaze, I felt my cheeks becoming hot. "I-I see...! Th-That''s good to hear!! Un!" Uuuu...! What a daredevil! I didn''t expect such special attack was hidden when I tried to make a joke out of it! So this is the power of love? It''s more like buuurning ra-bu! ...at any rate. I coughed vehemently and diverted the talk. "So what will we do? Exploring the ruin? Finding something? Or is it exterminating monster?" I sent out all of my questions. Since from what I gathered about the Ruin, all I know is that products of witchcraft were guarding it and that they''re so tough they could incur permanent damages on a Hero like Fei. "About that..." Fei paused. "...I intend to reach the deepest place of the Ruin. There''s something I must find in there." Oh... so it''s an item gathering. Well, I guess anyone will never be able to take out a fine harvest if tough pests kept coming out one after another. "Then looks like we need to prepare for prolonged battles huh?" "That has been on my mind, so..." "Hm... that may work but..." Unaware of the passing time, the two of us continued to discuss our strategy. - - - - Phew. I guess this''s it. I exhaled as I rubbed my drowsy eyes. "It took us almost until midnight... huh?" Fei exasperated as he glanced at the dark atmosphere. Even so, it was worth it. I felt like I was preparing for final exam again... Uuh, that was a nightmare. It''s fortunate that most of the classes I participated in required practical results rather than research papers. But... After all that. I think I want some refresher. Of course it''s not food, okay? I looked at Fei tidying up the table. After pondering, my cheeks felt warm and I looked again at Fei. "Nee, Fei. Do you mind coming here?" I signaled. The Black Hero shuddered for a moment. He stared at me as if stealing glances but I smiled at him, slightly abashed. Because of that, he lowered his shoulders and placed the papers on the round table. "...fine. Although we''re supposed to review our next move..." He muttered but I could tell he was being shy. But... since I was a ''little busy'' in the moment, I urged him to do what I said. A bit hesitant, Fei stood there for a moment before he arrived behind me. Then - I felt his arms circling around my neck. More like, he was hugging from behind though. "Like this...?" Fei asked with shaking tone of voice. Contrary to him, I felt at peace and I nodded, "Un. It''s fine like this." Feeling his warmth, his hesitant and inexperienced arms embracing me, I felt at bliss. My heart was beating fast, my cheeks were hot and yet my mind was as calm as the sea after the storm. ...ah. Seriously... just this alone is enough to nearly bring me to nirvana. I''m head over heel for him... huh? I raised my hand and touched Fei''s arm. "I never thought we''d do this kind of thing. It feels like I''m dreaming." I whispered. "...I wouldn''t want this to be a dream." Fei commented. "...yes. Me too, Fei." I put slight emphasis in my words. In the next moment, Fei''s hold over me tightened a bit and I could feel his warm breath tickling my neck from behind. ...if only time stopped. If only we could have all the time in the world to stay like this... I think it''d be wonderful. I can ask for no more. But... not yet. I still have time. Even if it''s not much, I will certainly enjoy this experience and burn it into my memory. There will be many more things waiting for us. There will be many things to do. Plenty of dreams and wishes are waiting to be granted and I - both of us will fulfill them. Together. "...Fei, I love you." I whispered. "...I love you too, Charlotte." Fei replied. The garden''s flowers bloomed. In this season where they flourished endlessly. A warm breeze blew through the garden and carried colorful petals to the blue sky. For the lack of better words... Ah... the feelings are all in the air.
A/N: Thought of releasing at 00:00 but the rain obstructed me... Fortunately, a barbecue party appeased my mood and... a ghost story just happened to crash it down. Couldn''t get enough sleep now. Anyway, happy new year~ Have a chapter here filled with lighthearted day and sweet moments. Volume 5 Chapter 11 - A Heavy Morning I got up with a stretch, exhaling as the warm light entered my cold room through the window. However, while doing that, a prickling pain came from under my belly. "...ah. So it''s already That Time again." I muttered, slightly dispirited. Huff... thankfully, I had honed my body so this much of pain is fine. Also, giving inscriptions on my underwear was another excellent idea. As expected of Alia. With this Comfort Zone, I could work out just fine. "Still... why now of all time?" I grumbled while recognizing how irregular my period is. While I didn''t notice during my first cycle, when I heard of the maids chatting about it I became inclined to know more. In the end, I consulted with Alia as she seemed to stay the same even if the sky fell down. But... to think that Anise said she endured through willpower alone, I was reminded of a character that always shouted ''You lack guts!'' while striking a pose. "Haa... aren''t there normal people in this world...?" I put a hand on my face. After a moment, I shook my head, dispelling my mind boggling matters and changed my clothes. - - - - Once done changing and taking the needed items with me, I joined with my friends in the cafeteria. There were Alia and Anise yet they were somehow glaring at each other. Again. "...hey, aren''t you two arguing a lot more than the usual? What happened?" I asked with drooping eyes. " "It''s nothing important!!" " ...right. Whatever you say. And enough with the exchange of glares! I sat down with a toasted bread, muffin and a cup of fresh milk, choosing the easy to digest menu for the day. It might be not much but I don''t want to get fat as it will hinder my movement nor do I want to have stomachache this early. Also... "Where''s Leon? Is he not up yet?" I asked upon noticing the absence of a certain red boy. A beat later and I realized a certain little flower isn¡¯t here either. Then I heard an ''ugh!'' coming from Anise and a snort coming from Alia. The two were back in bad mood. They glared at each other again and after a while... Alia sighed, seemingly accepting her defeat. "Leonhardt. He is... still asleep." She said. "And it is Lily''s turn to wake him up." "Huh?" What did... what did she just say? Lily has a turn to wake Leon up? Wait, I probably mispelled it. If Lily has a turn, then... "Wait. Are YOU three waking him up every SINGLE night!?" I half-shouted in shock. The duo averted my gaze and sweats dropped down their temples. Anise even dared to do the whistle act! Classic! But not effective!! "Well, now... aren''t you all as close as sticky rice? Hmm?" I smiled a cold smile, causing the two to shudder with pale complexion. "No no no! We take turn! And we don''t do anything!" Anise shouted in defense. ¡°Indeed. We have not done anything wrong.¡± Alia put up an excuse. "Yet, but anyway... Something really happened while I was gone huh? I can''t believe the three of you compete for my younger brother." I said while rubbing my temple. Then I sighed, more or less in resignation and worry as I couldn''t believe how aggressive these three. I didn''t really mind though but for Leon''s case... "You know... Anise, Alia. I won''t say anything against this. You all are my friends, and if you believe what you do is right, then I''ll help you to the best of my ability." "...I thought you''d scold us." Alia said. "I would, had you bothered to conceal what your real purpose is." I replied with a slight glare. The two yet again shuddered and almost leaped from their seats. Anise though was more or less surprised while Alia... to think she was agitated. Well, this is an interesting sight but... "Don''t worry. I don''t even know what you want to do, but it''s probably not rosy, much less legal." I said with a wave of hand. Ah, seeing you two staring blankly at me like that proved my theory as correct. Sheesh, these girls have no knack in acting covertly. "How...? Since when?" Alia asked. "Alia, did you know that your hand when holding your staff trembled when you faced off with Anise?" I answered. "You never hesitated when casting magic before." The blue girl gasped in surprise, her azure blue pupils rounded and her shoulders shook visibly. She''s shaken huh? I''ll leave her alone so next is... "And Anise. Your aura resembles Leon''s now. I dare say the two of you has a private time or... Something happened that it caused your aura to change. No?" I asked for confirmation at the maroon-haired girl next. She was silent, very uncharacteristic of her who always smiled dumb smiles every time and everywhere. Seeing how the two acted in a counter-opposite manner, I once again sighed. Maybe I talked too much. But I can''t help it. "...to be honest, I don''t mind if you won''t talk about it. You have the right to protect your secrets. But I also have the right to protect my family." I put emphasis on the last two words, showing how serious I was. Anise curved her lips awkwardly, showing a bitter smile while Alia hung her head down. Her arms still trembling and... "...even though... even though he''s a demon...?" She asked in a low voice, almost inaudible. Oh my. Looks like the Aqua Mage has realized. I guess this would happen as inevitable since mages are all more sensitive to the change of mana in the air. Demons actually don''t need to eat as they are born as magical entities rather than flesh and blood creatures. All they need is raw external mana to suck in and they could live off it for centuries. However, blood and flesh is needed to hold down their insane instincts and greed for destruction. Leon''s a demi-human so he rarely had time to go berserk. Not to mention... he still has the thirst for revenge. It''s almost like a curse dragging him away from hoping for a future beyond it. "Leon is my younger brother. We''re family and I am the one who took him in. The fact isn''t going to change even if he wanted to become a Demon King." I finally answered. Alia did not say anything at first, her shoulders still trembling and it even caused Anise to stare with worry. "Ali-" Anise¡¯s words were cut off the moment Alia steadied her bearing, glaring at me with a gaze fervent of suspicions and hatred, also distrust. "Why? How can you put so much trust in him?" She said with cold tone colder than the arctic. Hm... I guess it''s far simpler than you want to know though. But judging from her words... I exhaled and rested my head on my hand. ¡°If someone is crying, why can''t I help them?" I answered with a smile. "...how can you be so carefree...?" Alia asked again. "Then - do you think it''s wrong to have faith? To believe in someone even if it''s your friend... or family?" I asked again. We were silent, I observed as the two¡¯s eyes cast down in contemplation though Anise looked like a kicked puppy now. I feel bad for ruining the atmosphere. But I can''t joke around when the situation calls for it. Finishing my breakfast, I tidied them, placing the plate and glass on the tray and stood up off the seat. "Well - I''m going to go now. Have a fun day and... please take care of my little brother." I said, flashing a warm smile at them. Without waiting for an answer, I turned my back and left the duo to their own devices. Of course... I know that there''s a limit for what I can do, even as an older sister. But... if Leon can find that which I found... I''m sure he will stumble on the right path. That''s why I''m leaving him in your care, my friends. - - - - "Sorry! Did I make you wait?" I rushed to the front gate. A young man leaned against the gate and when he noticed my arrival, he greeted me. "You''re on time. Just like always." Fei smiled. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Uh...! So dazzling! I know that he rarely smiled but isn''t this just way too bright of a change!? It''s not good for my psychological health! The throbbing from below my stomach is killing me! "...what''s wrong? Charlotte, your face is red." Fei pointed out. "I-It''s nothing...! Really!" I replied while taking a step back and waving my hands. Uuu... as expected, I can''t get used to it. His honest smile is like... 1000% greater and more fabulous than his usual smiles full of cynical signs. Hauu... I''m getting lightheaded! "Calm down, me! Don''t let it distract you...!" I scolded myself. While chanting mantras, I began to check on my Soul Essence, mana flow and aura. Finding nothing was out of ordinary, I calmed down but they''re in excitable state. Uuh... better be safe than sorry. I decided and focused myself to mend them back to default. "...it suits you." Fei suddenly commented as he gazed at me. I was taken aback at first, but I huffed and said, "Un... it took me a while. I don''t think I''m used to it yet though." I twirled and the Battle Dress''s tail followed me. It''s nothing more than an armor set with modified clothes under it providing magical resistances and slight placebo effects. It consisted of metal breastplate, sleeveless uniform, something similar to sode (sleeve extension usually seen in kimono or miko outfit) wrapping my right arm while a shoulder guard and scale gauntlet covering my left arm. There were also a short skirts, black knee socks, greaves complete with foot plates for protection. Hm... I dare say it''s quite adequate though a bit jumbled together. Considering how I wielded my sword recklessly, any armor covering my dominant arm would fly off. Although I do have some problems with the length of skirts or the extension of the dress tailing me behind like under cloak, they worked well in following my movement, also short enough to not let me trip around. My only concern is the sleeve part resembling a certain Youkai Exterminator¡¯s. She¡¯s got no luck in gaining donation after all. "As expected, the Master''s handiwork is splendid." Fei commented as he appraised my appearance. "But... is it fine for you to use only sword?" Ah, he noticed. I looked at the swords hanging on my waist. From the note delivered along with the set of equipment, it seemed I was better off using two-handed sword rather than dual-wielding. One reason being my strength aside, I could block incoming attack with my left hand. From thickness and sturdiness alone, it seemed the gauntlet was made as an alternative of shield too. So yeah... it''ll be like shinken shirahadori (blocking slash with clapping hands). "I''m not that good in defending but I guess I''ll try. Also... I have Radiata as a spare." "...is that alright?" I smiled at that, "I have you at my side. I''ll leave what I can''t do to you." Fei''s cheeks went red for a bit because of my words. He exhaled and shook his head. "The same goes for me. I''ll leave what I can''t do to you, Charlotte." "Of course. I don''t like others leering at my back so make sure you do your job as my backup." We both exchanged bashful smiles and began conversing. "Come to think of it, what about our attendance?" "Because of a certain someone, this Field Assignment turned into Royal Decree and since the school is technically located under the domain of the kingdom, we''ve got freepasses." Oh, so that''s it. But if it''s Royal Decree, wouldn''t common sense dictate that there''s a need for troops to mobilize? Not to mention we do have two persons who''re from the Royal Family and an illegitimate descendant of a noble household.. After a while... "Whaaat. . I thought it''s something like a doll but to think you got yourself a rare breed... It seems you like to show off, Empty." Hm? I felt the air tingling for a moment. Turning to the left, there was a shadow of a person with small frame and medium stature. Though saying that, she''s probably two heads taller than me. Her flowing glossy brown hair swayed as she approached us. Wearing a dress with needless amount of skin exposure, even I was embarrassed and I found myself narrowing my eyes upon that bombshell body. She even had intimidating gaze as if everything was below her. Now this¡­ is no good. I''m sure she''s not a good woman. "......it took you quite a while. I''m tired of waiting." Fei said without any sort of formality or politeness. "Be quiet. I''m not like you who are fond of commoners. As a royal blooded noble, it is your responsibility to never complain in front of me." The lady replied. ...Uwaah. I thought it''s just a mere false alarm but... so it''s a seriously Rich Girl type of person. After that ugly spaghetti, it''s his female version now? Hm? She looked at me and smiled. "And you? Are you his Servant? Or nothing more than a filthy whore in need of touch?" ...that''s it. She''s downright rude like a bitch. My first impression of her was as such that I didn''t hesitate in putting up a facade. I bowed and curtsied as I introduced myself. "Pleased to meet you. My name is Charlotte Augmund. I shall accompany the two of you in this travel this time." I introduced myself with no shred of intention in getting along. The lady stilled for a second. She looked as if she wanted to say ''is this a joke or something?'' but with my greeting... she was forced to return it else it probably would degrade her image. "Hmph. A mere impostor taking up the revered bloodline''s name?" She snarled, "Whatever your petty trick is, I - Eliza Sanctum Raumia is not one that will ever believe your words." Yes yes. I expected this coming but she really is blood-related with Fei huh? They don''t look similar, have nothing in common and to be honest... Her personality is repulsive. Fei was a prick at first too but not so much like her. Well, fine. Since she''s an ¡¯ally¡¯ then I will simply ignore her insults. I''m used to being badmouthed now not to mention this bitch isn''t older than me. Heck, do you think you can fool a 30-years old reincarnated person like me? Fei was about to scowl but he turned around and interjected, "The steeds are ready." "Oh?" The brown haired lady tilted her head. "You have done your preparation well. I''ll praise you for that, Empty. To think ¡®something like you¡¯ can do what a stable boy can do has earned you my praise." "........." ...Urgh. The silence. It hurts. And I want to punch this bitch. Why''s she calling my knight as ''Empty''? Is it because of his past or is it because she too treated her as nothing but a meaningless existence? As I thought, this won''t be a pleasant job.
A/N: I''m sorry! For the tardiness AND the lateness! To be honest, I didn''t expect to be stuck in my family home for THIS long (about +two weeks). And the internet, the computer, the cpu also the printer were all busted by thunderstrike. When I found out, I dropped my bag and cried for AAALLL of my personal data including hard-earned visual novel ''clear'' save files were wiped out clean, also the installed paid programs. After the Hysteria, I ended up being lectured for no good reasons. Not that I think I am innocent but I simply... somehow, feel disconnected the more I talk to my family. Haa... anyway, sorry everyone. Now I have to deal with booking for clinic queue, going back to relative house (where I currently freeload at), university semester bill ALSO guidance counseling test in a matter of two days at most. Any further delay will probably make my parents strangle me. Or probably a massive beatdown. The only irony was just BECAUSE they asked me to pay a visit that ALL this happened. Volume 5 Chapter 12 - Ascheral Ruin "...so this is Ascheral Ruin...?" I looked around once I descended from the steed. The form of white stone slabs filled my vision, each of them in a not-so-descent state with overgrown trees, mosses and roots blanketing them. The bigger picture would be an entrance... similar to the Academy''s front gate but nothing like iron fences stood out. It''s definitely ancient, possibly from megalithic period with the sheer size four times larger than Temple of Athena, crude design without recognizable carvings (though I might be wrong if it came from Age of Sinking Dawn) and... Well. I guess there''s a statue of some sorts representing a long-sleeved robed guy without the upper torso and head blocking the entrance but it''d do nothing against Warriors and Mages. "Hm... to think there still exist a place such as this." Eliza spoke out. "How distasteful. What good is there to keep a living relic from ages bygone?" Fei snorted, "It will be good if some unknown being related with it rises in power after finding this place." ...he''s clearly hoping for a rebellion to take place or is it my imagination? I glanced between the two who was smiling smugly but their eyes were FAR from smiling. Even if they wanted to stab each other''s throat, we''re basically in an unprotected area. The reason being that Raumia certainly had some Wards and fortress walls to halt outside threats, but those trapped in them were running rampant. Also, it''s not like the kingdom is heavily populated with so many empty yards remaining unused so monsters and abnormal things remained as common. ¡°...Although..." I paused. "There looks to be a warm welcome." I gripped one of the two swords dangling on my waist. A black gold ornamented sheath with considerable width, a sword guard taking the image of dragon wings with a thick, simple and long hilt. The silvery white blade shone from the twilight in the horizon and when the two-edged blade left the sheath, a profound sound similar to a bell chime echoed. Setting up a stance, I let my aura to cover my entire body and heightened my sense. There I found wavering auras tingling and emerged like moths drawn to fire. "Fei," I called out. "There''s no golem around here." I surveyed the area with my eyes and saw nothing except fierce beasts corrupted by evil miasma. "Obviously. They''re deep in the ruin and not like these grunts." Fei said with indifference. I curled my lips upward at that. "Then allow me to test my limits here." I first leaped over the fallen statue. In my flight, I saw two four-legged beasts resembling rhinoceros with long legs and paws... correction. Razor claws. Their eyes were murky red, dully shining and they reflected my floating figure in surprise. Once I landed behind them, I pivoted in one place and coated the sword with my aura. First Step... Tail Smash! "Haa!" I yelled, slashing the two beasts with a burst of power unleashed at the tip of the broad sword. One of them escaped but the left one had its face slashed cleanly when it turned around, spraying dark red blood wit nauseating scent. Ignoring the foul scent and miasma, I thrust the broad sword right between the eyes of the wounded rhinoceros, pounding the hilt with additional force. "RrrooOAaoOaAaaaAAAAAA!?" The beast let loose a death throe and collapsed. The other one jolted in shock at this but I quickly pulled out the sword, condensed the blade with aura and slashed at it. Fifth Step: Raging Scales "..........?!" Whoa. It got sliced in parts! While Raging Scales can be an intermediate-ranged skill, the Blade Waves mimicked the sharpness of the sword used while the strength put in the motion mirroring the effective distance of the sword wave. Unfortunately, this move could easily snap the blade if the blade was not flexible enough so I never dared to use this skill when using Tyrfingg and Tsukuyomi. After all, one-handed sword isn''t made for bashing and full-power swing and although Tyrfingg is double-edged, it has thin blade so it''s as fragile as glass. Un. A damn good job, I say. This sword was crafted considering my skills set huh? Looking at the sword, a flash of idea appeared in my head. "I guess I should name you ''Gram'' then." I muttered as I locked on to the next target. "Pleased to work with you!" In a good mood but also cautious at the same time, I kicked off the ground and flew like a guided missile. At the same time, I glimpsed Fei using his mana threads to bisect surrounding enemies with ease. The azure threads shone and trailed the air as if alive and they weaved as if dancing. Really, it''s a beautiful scene to behold even though he''s killing monsters. As expected of my dearest knight. Other than that, the brown-haired woman was... Huh? Wait, why is she staying idly? Does she have cold feet? Once I slashed through another rhinoceros monster, I gave a glance at her but nothing happened! All she did was staying behind while smiling smugly as if pleased by us cleaning up the trouble! Grr...! Even if you''re Fei''s sister, that kind of attitude won''t do anything other than inviting death flags!! I really wanted to yell at her but she suddenly turned to me, her gaze sending chills on my spine and she gestured with her lips. At the same time, a lone rhino jumped off the bush and tried to ram into her. The arrogant noble chuckled and she raised her hand and... "Erupt - Tata L''Yurfa." A bright white beam erupted from her right hand, the blinding light caused me to wince and the color was soon dyed by the color of earthen brown and black mixing together in a double helix formation. As the hand was aimed at the monster, a bone-chilling smile flashed across Eliza''s face. Her eyes glowing and another flash of light blinded me. In the next second, silence fell. I reopened my eyes... "Wh-what...?" I muttered in disbelief. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After all - the location where the monster was and the area behind it... everything was completely leveled with thousands of earth pillars protruding like porcupine''s back. The amount of destruction was never to be sneered at and only Fei sighed at the inexplicable sight as if he got used to the mysterious phenomenon. "...there''s... there''s no mana, aura or even soul essence detected. How does she do- ow!" I yelped as a surge of heat came from my chest. ...huh...? The Crest is shining? And it feels warmer than usual. Why? - - - - After the battle, I went back to regroup with Fei and Eliza. ¡°Good work out there, Charlotte.¡± Fei said with a soft smile. ¡°Is the sword to your liking?¡± ¡°Un, perfectly!¡± I replied and beamed a bright smile. That wasn''t a bad workout but I had to secure the perimeter and checked anything that might lead to unfavorable situation with Fei. Due to it, once I returned to the entrance, darkness shrouded everything. All except one campfire which kept the surrounding dimly lit. I watched Fei strolling around, taking things out while waiting for the food. Hm, a cooking pot... Looks like we''re back to plain ol'' soup but something bugged me so much I had no choice other than asking. "Why is there a luxurious military camp here?" I inquired while staring at the hexagonal camping tent. "That vixen''s hideout. She said since we have the base operation secured, she has all the right to rest in her vainglory. Just ignore it... or rather, please deny her existence from your memory, Charlotte." Fei said in flat tone. I sighed immediately. Really, these two are handful. When I swept the area, I could hear yells and insults till no end that even the monsters scattered in the great four directions. The argument that scared monsters away¡­ Hah, I wonder if historians would note this down. Well, let''s just grab my reward (dinner) and be done with it. I sat in front of the campfire, placing Radiata and Gram next to me and waited for Fei''s cooking finished. Once he nodded in satisfaction, he took out a ladle and a thick wooden bowl, scooping out the soup and pouring it into the bowl and I accepted it. It smells good~ "¡­but the taste is average." I commented, slightly dispirited but still content with the edible taste. "As if I have the appropriate seasonings or skills." Fei retorted with a sigh. I raised one of my eyebrows and lifted the empty spoon. "Change the ''seasonings'' with accuracy. Wild vegetables are not to be made fun of for their rich extracts." I reprimanded. The youth rolled his eyes away, but after a few moments of silence, he hung his head down and smirked. "...actually. I''d prefer your cooking, Charlotte." "Heh. Finally done with formality, beloved knight?" No comment on that, he answered with the usual poker face on. I spilled a smile at his way of dodging talks related to personal opinion. Well, at least he said he likes my cooking so it''s a big plus. Although... "So... mind if I ask what you are trying to find here?" I pointed at the ruin behind me with a thumb finger. "...it''s nothing serious. It''s only an object that probably exist or not. There''s nothing but rumors about it." Fei reaffirmed. "Hn. So what of it?" I asked again, then taking another spoonful of the hot soup carefully into my mouth. I waited and waited and the boy exhaled, almost as if he had released a large amount of stresses. It did sounded like a sigh but it wasn¡¯t. Maybe. Then my knight said. ¡°Something that can change Fate without relying on Gods¡¯ blessings. Such is the nature of the object sleeping in this ruin.¡± - - - - -Eliza¡¯s POV- How¡­ exquisite, I mumbled in deep thought. I almost thought it was all but a lie, a rumor that spread among the nobility but this time¡­ I could hardly deny father¡¯s words. He spoke of truth even though he was one with devilish silver tongue. To think the Deceitful Ruler would speak of truth¡­ That meant he taught us not for naught, be it the acts of killing, the rules of nobility, the shames and arrogance he partook, and our rights as Vagnalos. Despite my disdain and longtime hatred at his gaze whenever he looked at us, I admit he thought of our future. Or maybe¡­ he had even planned this all? To set out our future path, to make us believe that we are nothing but his puppets? ¡°¡­be that as it may, this chance is not something I would like to ignore.¡± I tapped my heel as I unbuttoned my dress. The fabric rustled against my fair skin and I quickly undressed completely. Huff¡­ such a hassle. But I¡¯d like my sleep unperturbed and thus I often slept without clothes, although the lack of company is certainly one aspect I would like to fix. Oh well, at least being alone is far better than being pushed around by my foolish brother, and I doubt I could take his Oratoria for myself. ¡­Although I couldn¡¯t believe it. Why does she have to fall in his grasp? Why not me? Why can¡¯t it be me? Once the swirls of doubts dawned, I realized I was frowning and my hands clenched tightly they looked pale white. ¡°Oh my, how unrefined of me.¡± I uttered with a shrug. For now, I have discovered that ''One of the Two'' was found. It was a godsend that That Thing knew nothing of our ordeal, much less our sufferings. But with It being bound through the Crest Contract, my movement is far restricted than I expected. If so¡­ I have but one path left for me. Thus I shall play along for now, Luna.
A/N: The mission began! And with a foreshadowing! And... I don''t know what to say. Honestly, my mind''s still out-of-shape every morning so... see ya soon! Volume 5 Chapter 13 - Down the Rabbit Hole Night turned into morning with chirps of birds interrupting my sleep. Despite being drowsy, I opened my eyes and yawned, struggling within the wrap of blanket made from the pelt of a Frost Hare, an enlarged monster rabbit known with its ultra resistance against cold wind and weather. Snuggling, my heavy head leaned to the side and I felt warm breathe on my head. Once I looked up... Ah. Looks like I slept leaning to Fei. I didn''t notice. "Unh... so both of us overslept huh." I muttered as I left the blanket stealthily albeit somewhat reluctant too. Well, why wouldn''t I? Don''t you know how warming and pleasant it is to snuggle and sleep with a loved one? Imagine when you opened your eyes, seeing a whimsical grin with a bonus of ''Good morning'' while flashing a dashing smile? Emphasis being ''imagine''. But to my unsung hope, the boy''s eyebrows twitched and he was roused from his sleep. He craned his head and once he found me in sight... "Good morning." He greeted. Gah! I took a critical hit!! Damn straight I am going tosave this into my memory bank but as if I can freak out! It''s improper!! "...morni''n, sleepyhead. Looks like I woke up earlier than you, huh?" I greeted back with a forced grin. Fei shook his head with a shrug, taking off the blanket and tidied the base in silence. I noticed the wry smile he had so I wasn''t offended. It cooled down my tension right away. Besides, I''m used to Fei''s faint reaction. It was an antic and motto similar to ''beat them up first, talking later'' like girls from a popular bullet hell game would do. Though for Fei - it was more to ''act first, talk later''. He''s very thorough when he had this phrase in mind. Setting that aside... I don''t have anything to do so why don''t I whip up some breakfast? Preferably one that is easy to digest. "Fei, lend me the cooking utensils." "Sure do. Here." Without waiting time, I took out the ingredients consisting of herbs and a skinned fowler sunk in a warm salted water over night. Also, fresh wild vegetables in the mix to balance it out. Time passed, the cooking was finished and when I was about to split the food for both of us... "How wonderful. To think that you have the loyalty to cleanse this wicked place and prepared a feast have brought me to utter joy." Eliza emerged from the tent with a shirts on, and nothing else. For Vainticel''s sake...! She''s a bombshell and yet she never worshipped my Patron Goddess! How could the world be so unfair!? What happened to blessing for the follower, Vainticel-sama?! Why can''t you give me a hourglass figure, O Goddess of Temptation! While I ranted in my head, Fei''s mood dropped dead and he was about to lash out. I instantly chopped his head with a clean ladle, then I dragged him to a corner and whispered. "There will be no end if a bout happens again. Please control yourself for now, Fei!" I suggested with hushed tone. Fei reluctantly bit his lips, "Gh... as... as you wish..." Good! You have a pure noble heart, beloved knight! Don''t forget your top priority!! Besides... The Great Buddha has limits of patience. I won''t hold back when the time comes. - - - - After breakfast was done in a much peaceful (but tense) manner, I practiced my movement and swung Gram repeatedly. It''s a habit I got as a kendo practitioner and it''s quite effective for warm up. Then I proceeded with a little spar with Fei before readying myself for the mission. "Is it fine to leave behind our belonging here?" I asked once again. "The enemy here isn''t half-baked. They''ll do ANYTHING to ensure massacre so any extra weight is no shorter than baggage." Fei answered with a huff. Well, if you said so. I turned to Eliza but she was quiet, oddly. I''ll be honest here, she''s simply smiling and staying at the back like random Villager A melding in with the scenery. How... eerie. But since Fei doesn''t say anything, let''s just ignore her for now. "Then Fei will be the vanguard, I will keep an eye on the surrounding and Miss Eliza as the support." I said then glanced at the noble woman. "Do you mind with this?" The woman tilted her head with a sly smile but her eyes did not look that way. Somehow, I felt piercing gaze from her and I didn''t know why. I nudged at Fei and he too didn''t say anything. ...Uuh... I hope this works. - - - - At the beginning, we passed through the entrance, going deep into the ruin which had already melded with a small forest. All I saw was plants, wild herbs and occasional encounters with those rhinoceros monsters. After a while, Fei led us to... a cave. No, honestly, why''s there a mound here and there was a cave entrance like a dungeon! But why is it here when the ruin is on the surface? "Watch your steps." Fei said, taking out a wooden stick wrapped by oiled cloth. I noticed his glance and I walked to him, hand raised on the clothed wood and chanted a fire spell. The wood became a torch and we entered the cave leading to underground. There was nothing but pitch-black tunnel. Honestly, it was cold and there were nothing other than dirt and pebbles. Not even a trace of plant or moss around, much less crystals perking out from the wall. "...what is this place?" I raised a question to nobody in particular but I heard a chuckle from behind me. "How uninformed of you. Didn''t you know that this place was once owned by your household?" Eliza said with a hint of disdain. Ignoring her sarcasm, I frowned at the mention of ''household''. It can''t be related right? Yet I couldn''t shake off this odd feeling like a messy ball of threads tangling my hands. "...is that so? I have been living outside the kingdom. I don''t think I know this place." I answered in a flat tone. "Would you mind to enlighten me, Miss Eliza?" Deciding to lure her in, the woman seemed not to notice my blatant attempt. She simply snorted and I could imagine her ever-wide grin growing wider in arrogance. "Then I shall enlighten you, ignorant girl. This place was once a mining village within the domain of your household. It was a prosperous and wealthy village like no other where the best of Warriors and Mages are born to." ...haa... That surprisingly sounded grand. So mother was really a part of an amazing household, but I thought nobles in Raumia were prohibited from ruling lands beyond the central Fort Wall? Without waiting for my response, the Royalty further explained. "Unfortunately, the lack of the next Heiress caused the household to crumble, and so did their business, their trades, their status as well as their power." Eliza chuckled, "Now, don''t you think this is ironic?" Geh. She really didn''t try to hold back in sending a jab. It''s not my fault and besides... who would like a shotgun marriage? Much less a fake coupling event all in the name of ''future'' yadayada... Though I felt bad for the people, I have no interest in living like a noble. My freedom is mine only. "Wait." Fei''s voice snapped me back to reality, and I turned to him. Why''s he stopping? I looked ahead and... the tunnel expanded in length and width. I didn''t know our current location but it must be pretty deep to have a 100 meters tall ceiling. "Oh, a branched path. Now what will our choice be, foolish brother?" Eliza asked with her arms crossed under her bountiful chests. Dammit, this one just won''t stop showing off. I''m pretty sure she''s no longer doing this out of whim, but to spite me instead. I won''t get mad... yet. However, I heard a gasp and Fei took a step back. "So they''ve come out...!" He shouted and threw the torch to the side, stabbing it into the wall and brandished his black sword. I was alerted by his sudden action so I took out Gram as well, my limbs tensing up as a bone-chilling cold air seemed to blow out of nowhere. Even the sound of the flickering flame was dried and Fei shouted, almost roaring a death throe. "Charlotte, don''t let your guards down!!" *ZUN!* The tunnel shook, setting off my balance for a moment. But right in that moment that a roar came from the branched paths in front of us. And dozens of red Orb glimmered within the darkness. Shadows of beasts emerged, all crawling like ants but from appearance, they had stretched and thin four limbs, scrawny body and a pair of red eyes - the main trait of full-blown monsters. They had no heads and they looked like... gigantic Amazon wooden ants? The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.They didn''t say anything, only jumping and trying to crush us but considering we came from the smaller tunnel... "Die!!" Fei howled, his mana threads slicing apart the army of monsters. Once they were sliced, they exploded and shook the tunnel with hot air, powerful wind, shockwave and smokes. I didn''t like the odd smell drifting in the air and I quickly dispatched the remaining missed by Fei''s storm of attack. "Haat!!" I shouted as I smashed a Golem, feeling the hardness of the artificial construct. It took me a dozen strikes at the same spot to break through their defense and they were... resistant to pain. I stabbed through their body once I shattered the armor but they still writhed around like roaches. And they explode should they died. So I kicked them before they stopped twitching to rotate in midair and slashed several others latching at the opposite side of my area. For my small stature, I could use this narrow place for my convenience. I maneuvered like a stunt actor, kicking off the wall, the ceiling and the floor for my advantage as the blade hummed every time I struck a clean finishing blow. I wasn''t scared against this ambush no matter how unexpected it is. I faced an army of dead men moved by serpentine necromancy magic before so my fear was suppressed quite a lot, especially seeing their brittle coordination. Yet there was something. Something different when I saw them. And I felt something tugging my heart even after the battle ended. "......so these are... golems?" I eyed the lump of mess which were unmoving golems. "Wooden Cosms... Not a bad match for now." Fei commented. Yeah... They came in dime-dozens and most of them were taken care at the spot by Fei. I didn''t doubt him but he''s just becoming more and more ridiculous. Does this guy intend to grow so strong he can slay Gods? "What is it?" Fei asked upon noticing my gaze. "No... nothing." I looked away, dodging from becoming flustered at the last second. "So what''s next? The left or the right?" The branched paths seemed to come as a surprise for Fei. Could it be that there''s nothing like this before? This isn''t a trap right? Unfortunately... My assumption- or should I say - intuition, was one heck of a Danger Detector. "Hm...?" It started with Eliza making a tune. "Now what do we have... here?" She looked down and I too followed. I just knew she would do that because our attention was drawn completely once the carcasses of the monsters shook. Not only them but pebbles, walls, ceiling decorated with stalagmites and the floor... Everything trembled. What''s going on? The tremor wasn''t much and for someone who once lived in a nation always in risk from typhoons, tsunamis or earthquakes, I found it to be funny for I was feeling giddy. Somehow. "An earthquake...? No, it can''t be...!" Fei shouted and turned around. But that was it. The moment he moved, the trembling ground rocked even further, and it felt as if it was approaching us. The ground cracks below Fei and they suddenly crawled to me. Then - the entire tunnel behind him crumbled into a giant maw of black abyss. "Ah-" was all I could say as I glimpsed my knight''s horrified face. At the same time, behind him appeared a storm of dirt and stones, a glaring black menace also came to view as it struck Fei. A roar was heard, shaking my heart and the whole tunnel. But the sound soon faded and I drowned into the depth of abyss. - - - - - - *Drip...* Groaning, I felt as if I was thrown in the middle of loud instruments played with the strongest pitch. My vision swayed as I got up and I wobbled until I fell to the side. "Ow." I grunted, both the pain and headache killing me. It freaking hurts... My body was sore all over and I could only growled as I tried to move my limbs. Fortunately, I could feel my toes and fingers so... I guess I''m still in one piece. I stood up and noticed I was... somewhere in the darkness. Also with crystals shining neon blue light. Ooh... no wonder this place was once a mining village. Looks like the crystals here have centuries worth condensed amount of mana. With my constitution, I could tell how strong they are as I will, without a doubt, grow sick if I was drained or overloaded with mana. I checked myself and since there was nothing missing, I scrutinized everything. A hallway with the shining crystals in regular intervals lighting the path. The floor was stone pavement, incessant sound of dripping waters hitting the surface of a pond could be heard and yet the air was... Dry? How? I don''t understand this place. I looked up and far away in the distance, like the furthest star in the galaxy was a tiny orb of light. That''s... just how deep did I fall? "And... Fei. I wonder if he''s okay...?" I muttered as I recalled the last thing I saw before I fainted. That black monster. That thing broke through the walls with ease, letting loose thundering footsteps like a chain of lightning. It attacked Fei when his attention was stolen and... ...darkness. Damn it! Why the hell is this happening!? "But... as if I can do anything if the whole tunnel collapsed. Heck, even Fei was flabbergasted." I exhaled upon contemplating about the situation. It was... unavoidable. Yes. The branched paths, the ant golems, the tunnel collapse and that monster... I put a hand on my chin and pondered. "...can a bunch of golems do something like scheming?" I asked myself. But before I could think more than necessary, I heard a chiming bell sound. [There she is!] A spirited, boyish voice rang out. [Great job, Zwei! I didn''t know you can be so useful for once!] Another was a whimsical voice of a young girl. [Quiet, you two. We''ve got a job to do.] The last was a deep voice of a man which seemed to never hold the punch in saying things. ...Despite one being completely different, the two other voices were familiar to me. I looked ahead at the dimly lit stone pavement and from there appeared three orbs of light. "Ah, you three..?" I mumbled in surprise at the trio of glowing orbs... Or rather, Spirits. [Yep! Nice to see you again!] The cheerful spirit exclaimed, letting out red glow. [Heeh, so this human is the one... Sis Neun was saying the truth then!] The one next to her nodded down with calm green glow. [Right. Though it''s a surprise that you came here by your own accord, human.] The same pitch-black spirit muttered with low-spirits. I wanted to correct on something here. I putting a finger on my temple, I glared at the Black One. "Stop saying things I don''t understand. Also, how come the three of you are here?" I said. They (except one) chuckled. The spirited spirit hovered in front of me as if locking at my eyes. [Well, this is our hideout! Congratulations, sis!] "S-sis...?" The Black One exhaled, [Ein, she''s not officially acknowledged by the Ancestor. Don''t stick to her too much.] [Then, Zwei, why don''t ya? This charismatic Vier and the obnoxious Ein will report to the Ancestor first so guide her, will ya?] [Hey!] Ah, so your name is Zwei. And the cheerful one is Ein. And from the way this¡­ Vier said it... the spirit from before was Neun? Germanic numbers? [I don''t care if she strayed off, though.] Zwei said and drifted to the pavement while the other two quickly vanished with giggles. Left behind, all I could do was to process things until something clicked inside me. "Ah, w-wait up! Hey! Ooooooy!!" I shouted for help but the spirit lazily drifted away, forcing me to step up my speed. [Then get going! Time is precious here!] Zwei somewhat yelled from the end of the tunnel. Oh, shut it! Of all things, I will never! Ever! Going to be stuck in this godforsaken rabbit hole when Fei is out there battling some unknown menace!! "...wait a second." I paused and slowed down my sprint a notch. Now that I think about it, I felt like I''m in some play as a distressed girl in Wonderland. As if... right?
A/N: Oh, how I want to say how wrong the little princess is~ Also, this is the Third Time you fell and fainted, so the saying ''Third time''s the charm'' might works here. Sorry for the late update. Also, her denying of any thought of any fellow victim is not because of forgetfulness. Volume 5 Chapter 14 - An Uninvited Member and Determination -Fei''s POV- "AaaaAAAAH!!" I yelled, sword gripped in reverse as I flew down and stabbed the behemoth''s head. It was a creature that seemed so alive one would mistake it as nothing more than mutated animal. With its three legs, a pair of arms and a head of an antelope, it was a Flame-Type Golem capable of razing down an entire town in one night. As the black sword pierced through the thick skull wrapped by blazing fur, I could feel my aura deteriorating faster than downpouring rain and even my stamina was shaved off a great deal. But - as the beast roared, bellowing in mad agony, I kept myself from flying off its head, continuing to put pressure to break through the accursed constructed beast! My body was torn with wounds, my right eye could not see anything yet I pressed on. What else could I have done? I was born and raised this way. As a juggernaut, I have no obligation other than killing my enemy. And so I proceeded to cut the head, shaping wounds after wounds and howled as I struck the head in hope of smashing through the skull and splattered the brain of the thing! "Damn it! Just die already! I have no time to waste for you, damned doll!!" I roared in anger as I recalled the earliest memory before I fought this monstrosity. I have to go to her. I''m sure she''s worried. I can''t let her cry again. I don''t want to leave her side!! "Then fuck off already. You''re getting in the way, you dolt!!" That was when I sensed an incoming presence, and a terrifying amount of mana. But what is this pressure? As if pressure could be applied in the air when internal mana was being used... No. It can''t be! The same enchantment spell Charlotte always conjured?! Who is this person!? "I said - GET THE FUCK OFF MY WAY, YOU PIECE OF BLOODY SCRAP!!" I jumped out from the path as a blazing crimson sphere struck the behemoth. It shrieked but I sensed movement from the blazing sphere... Wait. Is that truly a flame? A mixture of aura and mana was being gathered rapidly, revealing a figure of a person equipped with a pair of gauntlets. The weapons held unique design with various parts sharpened and the finger parts were designed as claws. Then the person - a boy with red hair reminiscent of tainted fire struck the Golem with angry roar. Once - a punch caused the surface of the protective blazing fur to crack, including the hard-like-titanium alloy shell. Twice - another punch delivered a deep dent that caused the monster to cry out. Thrice - and the third punch made it through, smashing apart the shell, sending it out as flying shards including spraying ''black'' blood. "Gah!? What the fuck is this thing!?" The boy leaped backward and landed near me, missing the black substance in the nick of time. "That''s the bodily liquid of the Goliath." I answered. "A highly flammable substance, a pollutant to the environment and a catalyst next to fairy ore that could accelerate the flow of mana infused into it." It resembled artificial blood rather than a mere liquid though. As I watched the monster falling to its feet, the limbs creaked and cracked and the black liquid spurred a dazzling fire. It''s quite ironic that the golem''s blood caused the flame ¡®fur coat¡¯ to burn brighter. "...you''re awfully knowledgeable of these ''things''." The boy stood next to me said, implying something I don''t really want to know. Unfortunately, he''s right. I know because I am ''informed'' of them. Of this place and its forgotten inhabitants, of the risks and rewards that enticed me and also of fear that someone might found out had I kept silent about it. Still... "Why are you here, Leonhardt A. Augmund?" I asked with a threatening tone and also signs of bitter hatred. "The little runt told me you two''re going out." The boy scoffed, then sending out a death glare. "Is it true that both of you are engaged?" ...engaged...? Certainly, the Oratoria Crest caused my relationship with Charlotte into that level but... We''ve been going out for no less than two weeks. Therefore... "I think Charlotte isn''t one who will push our relationship to that level. Yet." I answered bluntly. "So you don''t deny going out with her, huh!?" The redhead lashed out with a fist thrown at me but I dodged with leisure. Bah. Too much extraneous effort. Even a farmer could dodge that strike. "GHRRAAAAAAAAARR!!" Hum? Oh, it''s still alive. I exhaled as I raised the black sword tip up to my neck level, and I saw the persistent boy setting up a stance. It lacked any chance to defend. Is he serious to attack without caring for his life? Such a foolish brat. "Piss off, Scrap. I ain''t got any time to deal with the likes of you." He said, hinting on something which caused me to raise an eyebrow. "When did you notice?" I asked just in time to see more Golems appearing from the tunnels ahead of us. Goliaths, Cosms and... I see. Those spiraling appendages, that bulky body reminiscent of a spider to contain supply for extended period, also those glass eyes. It didn¡¯t even take me for a second to clarify the behemoth towering beyond the other golems as Earth Breaker. From their abilities, the heavy labor golem was a perfect fit as its name dictates. So that''s the culprit of the tunnel fallout. I found it odd to face so many at the first floor though. "Way too damn easy to tell. They damn smelled like rotten mixed meatheads, just like those things the Bloodsucking Duchess liked to have." He pointed out. ...I see. I guess it''s obvious considering how he could send out those insane blows at the Goliaths. Even his eyes and intelligent were trained. Even if he did not know what constituted of the products of witchcraft, he could at least surmise their definite resemblance, one being the fact that golems were crafted by fusing a large amount of dead humans flesh to construct their cores. Expecting less from someone like him would be insulting and arrogant of me. "Tch. Looks like there won''t be any end to them." The boy commented. "And you... where are sister?" I flinched a little, only to realize how idiotic I was once I felt the intensifying glare from the boy. "Something happened huh...? You''re lucky I have to deal with these things first, you fucker." Emitting a bright crimson aura, the boy growled and his eyes... turned jade green with slots appearing. That feature... it can¡¯t be right? "Are you not worried?" I asked with a glare. "Shut it. Sister isn''t a weakling that will drop dead in this rotten place." The brat responded. "...I have plentiful amount of questions for you to answer. Else I will kill you next." I threatened. "Suit yourself, Wolf in Sheep Clothing." He responded. Then we heard the signal in the form of incoherent cries. Not even batting an eyelid at one another, we ran forward, straight toward the horde with our respective weapons in hands. - - - - The battle went smoother beyond expectation that all I could do was exhaling. As I spread mana thread to check any additional enemy lurking in the shadow, the near-transparent threads reported nothing to note for. Thus, the flame has been put down. At least for now. ¡°Hmph. Not even worth my time.¡± The brat ¨C Leonhardt scoffed as he kicked the head of the Earth Breaker, one which he ripped out from the body with one hand. No other wound than a small cut on his cheek proved how strong he was despite being faced against the odds. To think he thrashed around and littered the battlefield was also not in my calculation. In fact, his personality did nothing but wasting energy in prolonged battle, reducing my impression slightly. Still my opinion of him stood tall as a force to reckon with. As an ally, he¡¯s a volatile factor that may as well be an ace under the sleeve but comparing him to Charlotte was an entirely different matter. For one, this boy seemed delighted in fighting unlike his thoughtful elder sibling. Not to mention getting on his bad side will probably set him as an incarnation of painful death. ¡°¡­No. They can be cunning and superior in numbers but halfway down there, several types of golems would always appear.¡± I said to convince him from letting his guard down, ¡°When They appear¡­ I doubt you and me can hold out beyond thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Even if you try to use your full strength?¡± ¡­¡­In a terribly flat tone, my effort was denied with a single line. I stared at the redheaded boy who cracked his knuckles and he glared back at me. ¡°I¡¯m damn tired seeing your vain face. It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t give a shit at all even if the heaven falls upon you,¡± he said. ¡°Why¡¯d you come here then if you know your limits? It makes no sense.¡± No sense¡­ I could not refute it. Despite all he did was picking a fight, I could feel something from the glint of his jade eyes. It was as if he was assessing me¡­ and disappointed. Despite knowing he was ignorant, that gaze was one I have seen for so many times I grew tired of it. In fact, I twisted my lips to make a smile full of resignation due to it. ¡°Is that why you rushed here? To stop me¡­¡± ¡°Like hell I would stop you from committing suicide. I came here to drag sister back.¡± ¡­¡­ah, so I see. I guess I jumped on the conclusion too often as of lately. Nodding down, I swatted the black sword in my hand, cleaning the blade from the black blood of the golems and sheathed it. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Unfortunately, we were¡­ separated. All because of that Earth Breaker from earlier. We have to move with haste.¡± I explained my predicament, earning me a scowl and a click of tongue. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just use that pitfall?¡± Leonhardt pointed with a thumb. ¡±I assure you certain death will follow should you ignore my warning, boy.¡± I frowned, narrowing my eyes as a certain Royalty exit the shadow ahead of us. To think she¡¯d been hiding while we fought to the bitter end¡­ ¡°What do you mean by that, Eliza? Speak.¡± I commanded without mincing my words or hostility. The vixen giggled with an all-too-familiar haughtiness, ¡°Do you think I will heed your words?¡± Ignoring her condescending gaze given to me, she eyed Leonhardt the same way she eyed Charlotte. But for him, she soon lowered her eyebrows and exhaled, hiding next to nothing about her disappointment. However, the battle-hardened gauntlet wearing boy shot a glare that did not lose against Eliza¡¯s. Not soon after a minute or so, she caved in, realizing he¡¯s on an entire different level. Her reaction also showed me way too well that she¡¯s the same as me; a Vagnalos. ¡°Hrmm¡­¡± Hiding her trepidation, Eliza cast her gaze away, haughty no more in front of Charlotte¡¯s younger sibling. ¡°I peered down and dropped several spells downward. All went in vain once a net of magical array expanded, reflecting them back.¡± ¡­A what? Both astounded, we tried to check if there was any falsehood in her words but Eliza gripped the hem of her skirts in frustration. It was one of her honest-to-goodness weakness, always trying to hide lies from the face and words but unable to when it came to her limbs. This came in as a surprise for a magical array could reflect Vagnalos¡¯ magic. Excepting purebred dragons who could rip out my body in halves with a sweep of claws as if it was the most natural thing, only several races knew how to counter the strongest pawns which were Vagnalos. Demons with their particular Gifts, spirits with their Soul Breaker attribute, High-Elves who survived the Dark Age, and the 12 Divine Beasts as well as their heritage. Some humans across history also were capable of killing us but the number was so low they could no longer be said as humans knowing the origin of their power. Hence why I have to voice out. ¡°How could this be? Is it the puppeteer of the golems?¡± Eliza shook her head at the notion, ¡°I thought of it at first but presently, no sorcerers are capable of reflecting my . At least, there¡¯s no viable method to counter it¡­ if I believe our father¡¯s words.¡± I snorted in disdain hearing the last part. To think she¡¯d even mention him meant Eliza¡¯s pride was shattered into bits. Because she bore the title , there was no doubt only she would boast of it and depressed if it was tarnished. Especially when nobody knew who or what caused the harm. Even I can¡¯t put a dent on Eliza¡¯s as much as I wanted to tear it into pieces and look down on her. ¡°This has turned into a hassle.¡± I muttered while rubbing my temple. ¡°Oy. What about sister, son of a bitch?¡± Leonhardt cut in. I glared at him in gusto, ¡°I¡¯d rather die a hundred times over than leaving Charlotte behind. But surely you can recognize the situation or are you blind and deaf?¡± ¡°Bah. If you worry about it and stop moving, then give up on her. Sister is way too good of a woman for a lying scoundrel like you.¡± He retorted, and then walking into the biggest tunnel the Earth Breaker came from. ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t even know which one of the paths will lead to, then try all of them. It¡¯s not like you lots can die anyway.¡± ¡­ And so he left, going deeper into the mine. As silence ensued, the first one to react was Eliza with a gasp full of surprise, eyes as round as dinner plates. ¡°Did he just-¡° ¡°Yes, I know. I am quite certain Charlotte has also noticed for a while. Those bearing the Augmund¡¯s name have always been... eccentric ones.¡± I cut off Eliza''s words short as I walked away, wanting nothing with her any longer. But what I didn''t tell her was this odd trait that had drawn me in. For it was her audacity to intrude into my life that she could drag me away from the abyss I was born and fated to die in. Although... knowing the house she once belonged to... To be honest, those born in the Augmund house were either abnormal individuals or simply powerful they''d weave a certain part of history without failing in hiding their tracks. They are also extremely sharp. Sharper than me who was, and would always be known as the sharpest . Sharper than any other human in this continent. Sharp enough to peer into one¡¯s soul with a mere glance like a spirit. Sharp enough to discern the most suitable path for one to live through this cruel age forgotten by the gods. Like a sword, even the beloved maiden seemed to resemble her predecessors as days went by. Sharpened with experiences regardless of them being bad or good. Perhaps, that sharpness was also one of the reasons why the most powerful lineage rivaling the Ruler¡¯s crumbled overnight. Is that the reason why the Deceitful King feared them? Is that why he burned everything down once they found no other candidate to pass down their ''heritage''? "In any case..." I murmured, peering into the darkness with the black sword drawn. Thousands of red orbs gleamed within the darkness. In this den of abominations crafted through forbidden sorcery, what I wanted lied at the depth of the ruin. Despite their numbers, they hardly posed any threat. What I feared was how they could ''steal'' what they saw and turn it into their power. And I''m even more scared to let my loved one threatened. Recognizing my ''Link'' with my dear Princess still existing, I sighed in relief. "But how long will this situation lasts?" I told myself, scolding myself and erasing any slight thought of ''going steady''. Poising a stance, I pictured the ''Lock'' within myself unlocked. There existed several ''Stages'' before I am consumed by my but with a stable Link, I could use up to the ''Third Lock'' of the ''Five Locks'' to keep my humanity intact. And with a clicking sound, I feel my mind being liberated, glowing white light wrapped my body before turning into black ''hazes''. [Aha ha haaaa! I can feel it! So many ''Life''! So many ''Destiny'' to reap for, Wielder!!] A voice exclaimed in my head as the black sword was consumed by the black ''hazes'' before changing form into the white sword I always knew. A pure white sword with ominous design. A Sacred Sword bearing a Curse. A vile object that made me what I am. Once I reached the ''First Stage'', this sword appeared. I continued to ''unlock'' the ''Stages'' up to the ''Second Lock'' and a gauntlet materialized, a few parts soon melding with my arm and the white sword. Breathing out a steam of white breath. I exhaled. My eyes turning into blank golden eyes with my vision filled to the brim with glowing floating texts, numbers, and percentage of my survival rate. My body feels rejuvenated as if being reborn anew, accompanied by waves of intoxicating pleasure and desires to destroy. I want to kill. I want to break everything. I want to destroy my enemy. But who? Who''s the enemy right now? [Come! Come! Let us eat! Let us become stronger! The more you kill, the more you will gain power! And the more you gain power... The closer you will be as a !!] Lagnaris shouted. ... huh? Even if it''s the last thing I want to be, that notion was tempting. At least for me knowing my image of them. However, I''ve already decided. And so I say. "I... will not lose myself to you, Lagnaris." I won''t submit to you. I''ll fight if I have to, I''ll sacrifice my Destiny if I must protect her, but know that I will never obey you. Know that as long as I am breathing, I will not let you ''vanquish'' my life. And never will I give up in releasing myself from this maddening power. "I will fight with her. Even if our enemy is the world and all that exists... I will fight for her, and live!!"
Access to the Root of Abraxas granted. Ruler''s confirmation accepted. Vagnalos'' Independent Movement authorized. summoning completed. Mana pathway connected. All variables green. Uploading data to Hyper Augmented Vision... completed. Calculating factors and resources... completed. Type of Enemy: - ''All-attribute'' Cosm x2100 (still rising rapidly) - ''All-attribute'' Goliath x721 - Earth Breaker x26 - Prototype [Automaton] >247 (still rising exponentially) Survival rate: <35% (sharply declining) Critical threat(s) against Vagnalos and Oratoria detected. Proceeding to eliminate threats through all viable means.
A/N: And so, I want to shed some light more about Fei, Leon and Charlotte''s family circumstances. In the end, it became like this. I wonder if it''s okay and by the way, the Root! Is! Back! Though I''m quite sure one of you have started to notice what this meant buuuuutt... I won''t tell you! Not yet! Volume 5 Chapter 15 - Teaparty at the Spirits Garden "Hey, Zwei. Where are we going to?" [.......] "Zwweeei? Can you hear me? Where are we going?" [............] "Oy, Zwei!" [QUIT YAPPING OR DO YOU WANT ME TO KILL YOU!?] Uwah! Scary! Even the whole pavement and crystals trembled! What kind of bass-like treble is this!? "Well, if you can talk then let''s talk. Ignoring people is rude you know?" I said out my reason. [All you did was pestering me! The path is going to end soon so shut your trap until then!!] Zwei retorted in a harsh manner. But it can''t be helped right? I''m bored and the scenery''s the same from the beginning until now. I don''t even know if we went up or down into the tunnel... No. Scratch that. This kind of place looks like a dungeon rather than abandoned quarry. "Zwei... why are you all here? Is this place your home?" Ignoring his exclamation, I inquired to satiate my curiosity. Also to kill some time. I heard a deep sigh let out by the black sphere before me. Somehow, I imagined a middle aged man face palming but I didn''t know where the image came from. [Part of it. We spirits migrated all over the world every year. This abandoned ruin is a perfect base for us to recover fatigues as well as preparing for the next journey.] Zwei finally answered and fed it directly into my head. The communication between our souls even came with visualization of endless spheres soaring through ocean, islands and continents! On earth, people would freak out at the ridiculous CG-like spectacle!! "Whoa, are you migratory birds or something? But why were you in Raumia?" I pointed out the odd thing. [Because Neun pestered me to find our mother.] Zwei answered with a flat as heck tone. [For the 725th time in the past century.] Ouch. You really don''t mince words. Not even hiding the speck of disgust at humans... I can even feel the glare drilling at my conscience. Although I''m not entirely sure if spirits have optical sense. Hmm... I''ve been having the feeling that these spirits are more than what they seemed. Besides... "Do you have some lead?" [And what will you do if we do have one?] "I can help you find your mother." ...silence reigned in. Geh, how could the temperature dropped? If I have a cup filled with sake, it would''ve been frozen solid due to the bad joke of a poor crossdressing comedian. Did I say something wrong...? [You... are you stupid? Why would you do that?] Zwei retorted sharply. "I died without saying goodbye to my former family you know? Even if I''m all the way past that, I have lingering thoughts sometimes." I replied with a serious glare, making the spirit to be in deep thought. As a reincarnated person, I didn''t have sad story like a tragic heroine would and I could say I lived my life to the fullest. But of all things, I was pulled away from my well-deserved afterlife. In fact, the option to simply pass on actually existed. Had I refused Freyja-sama''s invitation, I''d have rested easy. But I didn''t choose that. And I don''t regret it as I can live for a second time, also falling in love though I now have some secrets behind my existence. Huh. Could it be that I can''t pass on because I''m not a wholesome existence? Is that why I reincarnated in Magnis, in my ''homeworld''? [...you''re too much to handle. Is that your true nature or is it the influence for having lived a life surrounded by humans?] Zwei replied, sounding appalled for the rest of his statement. Still, he asked an interesting thing. "While I don''t remember who I was, I think I lived like this until now. And I don''t regret it." I answered, further complementing what I had shared with Zwei in the mean time. Since I doubt I could keep it quiet with Fei, Zwei and the other spirits might understand my predicament. Like the Soul Fragment and reicarnation. Not to mention only people like me can communicate with them so my secret is perfectly safe. For now. Of course, being sent to another world and returned back here was not mentioned. I can''t just say everything out in the blues. What I''m surprised about would be the fact that Zwei could understand, saying my trouble had been one of the common occurrences in the world. [...Hmph. Then be glad that you don''t remember. Spirits like us have never been allowed to be seen by humans, much less living with them.] Zwei answered, no longer surprised or shocked by what I have under my sleeves. Oh? How so? I waited and the moment a source of light stole my attention, I gazed ahead and found a speck of light at the end of the dark path. "Ooh! Is that the exit?!" I almost yelled in relief and joy. [What else can it be?] Zwei retorted with a sigh of resignation. "Then what are we waiting for?! Does it lead to the surface? Tell me it does!" Again, he sighed. But this time, I sensed something changed judging from the glow and radiance of the spirit. [Foolish girl,] he said. [This place is not what you think it is. If you so wish to escape, all you should have done is to wait for that Weapon of yours to fetch you back.] ...what...? What does he mean? I don''t get it if you''re being cryptic like that. [Be that as it may, this is a good chance. Both of you wish to seek for ''it'', no?] Zwei asked, taking my curiosity away and changed it to suspicion. Although... it''s way too easy to know what''s in his mind. I''m not so clueless like what everyone thought. "...you know something about That which is sleeping in this place?" A chuckle was heard, nasty as it sounded similar to a fox''s snicker. [As a matter of fact, you''re a part of ''That''. After all, you have chosen to return to this land once more, heiress of Augmund.] Zwei replied as it hovered forward. Despite its jet-black radiance, the spirit in the shape of glowing sphere was outlined clearly in front of the speck of light. Like an eclipse, he floated forward as if devouring the dot of light in an absurd speed, forcing me to hasten my pace. And once I stood before the glimmering light, I winced and blinked, letting my eyes readjusting themselves with the light intensity. "Wh-What is this place...?" My shoes landed on damp ground filled with grasses. There were vines and flowers could be seen while ethereal spheres of light danced in the air, shining the hemispheric room like stars in a planetarium. I looked ahead and I saw Zwei intermingling with the rest of the glowing spheres. The other spirits lowered their ascent and ''bowed'' to him in reverence while he headed to... A tree. A giant, lush tree with pale blue leaves. It was a tree so gigantic it seemed to almost reach the dark ceiling above and the proportion was practically beyond any I''ve ever seen. What the heck? How could a tree live so long and prosper in this kind of place? Isn''t this a light less abandoned mine, not artificial garden? More like... Why do I feel like I know this place? "Child of human. What are you spacing for?" A voice echoed near me and I found a dimly glowing gray sphere. This voice... "Neun...?" I asked, half in doubt. The spirit chuckled, her soothing voice reminded me of our previous meeting. She paced towards me, ascended and descended as if giving a curtsy. "Yes. It is a pleasure to meet you once again, child of human." Neun said. "It seems fate dictates us to meet albeit in a... less desirable manner." Ugh. She''s too formal. In fact, I pictured her as a wise woman of late thirties with a handful of experiences. I didn''t dislike her company but I felt... shy. I don''t know. Maybe I''m just being tense in front of an adult? It feels like she''s seeing something I can''t see, similar to the times where I asked my parents about their life before marriage. "You seem troubled. Are you hurt somewhere?" Neun asked with a slightly worried tone. "N-no. No such thing! It''s just... ugh. Forget it." I shook my head to dispel my confusion. Also the frightfully nostalgic impression by being around here. However, I heard another chuckle coming from Neun. Somehow making me embarrassed and ashamed in acting this way. But. But... why am I feeling that way? "Do not be led astray," Neun stated. "You are who you are. Regardless of your origin, you are here now. And you possess a goal to achieve to go all the way here. no?" ...that''s... "...yeah... you''re right." I sighed and scratched the back of my head. "I guess I''m overthinking things." "Indeed, you do not seem to be the brightest for being a child. I thought children are supposed to learn through mistakes or is it merely my assumption?" "No, you''re not wrong. I''m just a freaking mismatched entity without complete soul and I can only remember my previous life..." Which happened to be a male one. Even so, I still retained my feminine traits in that life despite my incurable impulsive nature. "Setting my matter aside, Neun. Is it true you''ve been searching for your mother all this time?" I reaffirmed. Neun shivered a little as if abashed, "Indeed. I believe you heard of it from Zwei?" I nodded, earning her a troubled sigh. "Then I assume he has not even mentioned anything. My apology for our elder''s erroneous behavior." Eh, I think it''s fine. Zwei sounds like Leon when we first met and I''m already getting used to the varying sides of people. Although people like that Spaghetti are out of questions, much less forgiven if caught red-handed. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. At any rate, I''d like to achieve the objective, which was what Fei sought so badly he risked his life. "Do you know what the thing is, Neun?" I asked. "Hm... In a way, I know but I''m not sure if you''re allowed to take it out so easily." Neun answered in a way as if tapping her cheek with a finger. Ugh. Since Fei warned me beforehand, I didn''t have much confidence in besting my opponents. Even those golems were durable so if some were speedy enough then it''d spell my demise. "I believe you''d rather choose to hear it by those directly related to it, so come with me." Eh? Ah, is that fine? Well, if that''s how it is I guess it won''t hurt... right? As Neun floated and guided me, I followed several steps behind her while marveling the scenery. Flowers, trees, grasses and vines with odd colors were everywhere. Around them were flocks of spirits conversing and playing. They''re like children. "I guess you are not incorrect. Most of us certainly lived as pure and innocent race." Neun interjected, reading my mind again or did I just leak my thoughts out? No matter. Her words piqued my attention. "But you and Zwei seem different... How so?" A laughter was heard. As she breathed out... "Because they remembered their previous lives as well. Just like you." Huh? I looked up at the source of the voice. Coincidentally, it came from the direction we were heading to, and also the place where the biggest tree in this underground garden existed. And from that very direction, a presence unlike others in the area emerged. At first I was surprised but the surprise turned into shock, and turned into dread in a matter of seconds. what is this overwhelming pressure?! It felt as if the whole air cracked and the sky fell upon me! I couldn''t describe it well but my legs shivered and it took all of my might to stand upright! At the same time, the presence became even stronger and a glowing golden light emerged in front of us. It was so bright the I winced and once it died down... "So it is you. I have heard of you from my descendants." The voice said casually, but the effect was less than undesirable. The one who said all that was... a person. A glowing person with ''hazes'' and flakes of light sparkling like miniature stars around him, creating an orbit similar to asteroid belt. He was wearing white toga made of silk, a golden bracelet adorned with jewels. The foots peeking peeking out from under his toga were bare and yet the grasses did not touch them. More like the person was floating right above them but... It''s downright fearful. And I recalled the moments Fei went berserk for some unknown reasons. His image soon overlapped and... "......ah... eh...?" I uttered, gasping in shock. Not even coherent words could come out from my mouth. Reflected in my eyes... the broad-shouldered person smiled. He smiled with his eyes closed, even though the fearful impression did not leave at all. But something''s wrong. His hair was gold as wheat, and... "H-how...? Why. Why are you... here...?" His face... resembled too much with a certain someone I know. Even with the gentle expression on, even with the mature facial as if he had aged for around three decades... Why. Is. His. Face. Bearing. Striking. Resemblance. With. Fei!? - - - - "I see. Do I really look like him? That... beloved someone of yours?" "Ugh!" I grunted as the cup of tea I held shook so hard it almost slipped off my grasp. Looking away from his unsuspecting gaze (even though his eyes were closed), I nodded slowly. Really slowly. Seriously, it''s so slow I almost wanted to cry for my neck. Although I better explain things or confusion will remain. After the shocking encounter with the... copycat Ancient Spirit (Neun introduced him to me), he invited me for a tea party. Honestly, it''d have been less outrageous had he not made the table, chairs, trays and tea sets from thin air. But if I looked at them closely, they were made from woods without paints or polishing. And the tea sets too were made from... woods. How the heck did the water not be absorbed by the cup? This is a mystery the clueless me let out unintentionally and received a proper answer. "The Demarikan are known to be the driest, water-resistant trees in this continent." The humanoid spirit - Ancestor said. "Huh... then how can they live?" I retorted. "By feeding on mana and moisture in the air." He answered. I... see... what, could it be some cactus? I guess that sort of tag isn''t wrong but... why does it feel I guessed it incorrectly? Ugh. I don''t get it. I''ve been having a lot of de ja''vu moments now. Besides... aren''t we out of the topic now? In front of this guy, even running away doesn''t seem a good choice so I had to sit tight and talk if prompted to. His leaked aura was so thick it almost blew my mind off had I not mentioned it. And even with that fixed, the intimidating air around him was unbeatable! What''s this? A Demon King? No, I get the feeling he''s different but his face... "On that note, are you knowledgeable of our circumstance, child?" Gah! I don''t get it! And the talk strayed again! "Hm... it seems you are truly uninformed. I guess that shows how long you have lived as a human." He nodded, pushing the conversation to one side. Rather... what''s he saying? From my birth, I have been living as a human you know? Noticing me tilting my head, the mature, elegant, refined and god-forbid-handsome spirit snickered, his expression nearly drove me mad. No! Bad me! He''s just similar to Fei! You can''t fall! Hey, stop it, heart! Don''t beat so fast, dammit!! He''s not him even if he has a damn-I''d-drool-over-dat-face-on-bed feature! It''s not like Fei wouldn''t grow like him so don''t be distracted!! Ah, but... so-so charming,,, Ugh?! Aaah mou! Why do I always got the short straw!? "Hoh... magnificent. So love certainly cause one to behave outside of their comfort zone." Ancestor commented but I couldn''t help be angered! "Uuu...! I didn''t come here to listen to some nonsense!!" "Indeed. You''ve come to take back what is rightfully yours." "Yes! Wait, what?" Rightfully yours? The spirit sipped his tea, breathed out with a sat is fixed sigh as he craned his head upward. I followed his gaze and stared at the giant tree canopy above us. "Long ago," Ancestor started. "This garden was our land. Our home, where spirits live, gather, sing and die. With the abundant vibrance of life, this place could invoke memories as easily as opening the eyes of the heart." Uh... what are you saying? And opening the eyes of the heart? Isn''t that just sixth sense? I don''t think that can be unlocked with the word ''easy'' at the difficulty level. "Even as spirits, we live like people. We eat, drink, sleep and feeling bored as we live out our infinite days. In such way, you - and everyone else, are the same." Ah... eh. I see. Thus your form? Are you suggesting I should treat Zwei and Neun as humans too? But I think I''ve been doing that for a while... "Indeed, but not many. For those who knew the ancient pact has no longer lived at some point, and those ignorant of it pursued only the false truth left behind by the Lord of Chaos." ...he seriously didn''t hesitate in reading my mind. So there''s a pact that told everyone to treat other races as equal? Ancestor nodded with a bright smile, then resumed his tale. "Among the spirits, there were known to be two kinds that would lead the race in our long journey. Those who lived long enough became like me." He pointed at himself. "And those who died, only to remember their previous life despite having underwent the process of rebirth." Neun interjected, hovering near me as she held the kettle and poured tea for my empty cup. ...oh... Then there are three types of spirits huh... Doesn''t that mean all of you are immortal? "But not deathless, much less indestructible." Ancestor complemented. "Child, may we know of your name once again?" Uh...? I thought you''d know that from the start. I glanced at Neun and she hovered up and down ever so slightly. "...excuse me then. My name is Charlotte Augmund." I introduced myself for the second time. At this, however. The smile on the spirit''s face widened. And I couldn''t help but shivering at that. "Yes. Yes, so have I heard. Charlotte Augmund... the lost descendant." He said as if absorbing every single character into his heart. "You have done well surviving despite the mysterious fall of your house. You, who''s supposed to be born in Raumia... has certainly grown like a blooming flower." Splendid, he ended. With so much affections in his words. Like a grandparent seeing the achievement of his distant descendant with his own eyes. "Hence the reason why you have all the right to know. Don''t you want to know? What is hidden from you, what this kingdom founded by and your future..."
A/N: My apology. I got preoccupied since I don''t have any inspiration. Unlike most people, my head is only productive when I''m working, causing me to distract myself by writing or drawing. The funny thing is, this works best whenever I''m in classes. Volume 5 Chapter 16 - Todays Punchline is... Well... Now this is a surprise. I never thought that it''d come to this. Heck, I never expected anything other than some rare item guarded by a dragon. However... this guy - this spirit seemed to have pulled my interests in a way that I couldn''t resist. All I needed was to ask and my wish would be granted. Huh. That certainly is something the djinn inside the vessel would do. And so....... "I''ll pass on that." I rejected the offer. "........." "........." Arara, the tea is overflowing, Neun! "...err... are you certain?" She responded after stuttering and neglecting her job for a while. Well, Neun didn''t look like it but I just knew she''d react like that. How surprising. Maybe in one of my previous lives, I have met her. But this won''t go on if I don''t tell my reason. "I didn''t come here to have my problems be solved. I want to help someone I care about so I don''t want any privilege in getting myself the easy way out." "...I-I see. But is that fine? Aren''t you fed up of having known nothing...?" I raised a finger while I drank the tea. In the interval, I began to answer. "First. My soul is powerful, and also precious enough that a necromancer from yonderland decided to hunt me down. I was probably someone so powerful I could turn the heaven upside down with this kind of soul." It''s already bothersome to know I reincarnated more than once but so what? I am me! I think, therefore I am!! Whatever happened in the past, I have no intention to know and I can''t change anything about it even if I knew!! So that knowledge is absolutely useless if it doesn''t help me solving current problems!! Besides, I don''t want to die so quickly. I prefer a nice retirement in my hometown, marry the one I love and have children while spending time leisurely. "Second, I''m an Oratoria. I don''t get this but it''s way faster to ask Fei directly." In fact, I''d hate to know the truth from other''s mouth as that idiot always stashed everything inside only to protect me. Besides, both of you always regarded him as ''Weapon'' so I already got an inkling about the situation. Well, I need to know from the person himself but that can wait until he''s ready. "Third. I don''t give a damn about my ''Destiny''. As long as it''s not about harms to those I care, I won''t complain. Of course, any conspiracy some higher power planned is not my problem too." "...but what if they want to destroy the world?" Haa? What are you talking about? "Do you expect ME to save the world? I''m not a Hero, not a Messiah and not a Devil. All I can do is to protect what my hands grasp so don''t push more responsibility to me. That''s just being an ass." Besides, lots of people here with excessive power have so much time in hands unlike me. I can''t even win a dirty fight against that Demon General so I''m still far away from my goal. Heck, slicing a controlled dead guy? In many sources, the correct way should have been to destroy the possessor WITHOUT hurting the possessed. So - my victory against Vladimir is invalid. I didn''t win at all. "...aren''t you being selfish, child of human?" Neun remarked, growing irritated from the tone. "If I can''t be selfish, as if I can hold Fei''s hands," I replied. "At least let me have the privilege to do what I want. I don''t even know how much time I can have in this world." From my assumption and experience... I doubt I''ll live long. I just hope it''s more than enough to allow Fei to feel what happiness is. I peeked at Ancestor in front of me, waiting for his reply. Angering him was the last thing I wanted after all. But... "I see. You have decided." He exhaled with a content smile, the eerie aura vanished as if it was never there. Huh? "At first, I am slightly skeptical. After all, you bear striking resemblance with someone I knew, but your path... is parallel to hers." Ah, eh... parallel... as in, despite the same aim, the method chosen differed? Is it like that? "Is it bad?" I asked out of curiosity. "Hardly. Did you know that the Savior has never been one who wanted to save the world, but to protect those close to them?" Ancestor answered. "...I''m not a savior." I frowned at the way he worded it. "Yes, you are not. You are a human, albeit different than the rest. And I am more than pleased with your answer, Charlotte Augmund." Uwah, he said it as if he was testing me! Could it be the talk earlier was a mere bait?! "...what happens if I didn''t have a good answer?" "Well, I''d have thrown your carcass to your Weapon." Scary! That sounds scary as hell!! So I was treading on a thin ice!! How could I not notice?! "Setting that aside... I''m sure you want to know what you are seeking for in this garden." Oh, he stood up. Umm... I guess I should follow then- "Hm!?" I dropped the teacup once I felt a freezing chill on my spine. Acting by reflex, I kicked the table from below, making the trays and tea set flying while it became a wall - which was split in halves in the next second, something brushed against my fore locks a millimeter away from my nose! But the chill didn''t stop! This is bad!! Flipping from the chair, I kicked the ground, avoiding several buzzing sound similar to a sword cleaving strong wind. To my surprise, both the chair and the grasses, the plants as well as the roots of the giant tree were slashed in the next moment. Blades of grasses scattered around me as I saw flashes of silver. Lots of them hurtling to me, also closing in beyond comfort. "Kh...!?" I drew out Gram in desperation, the blade met one of the silver flash in time and burst out orange sparks. Th-This feeling of hitting tough metal... this buzzing sounds as if cutting the air with grace... the trajectory of the slashes, speed and style...! "A... sword...!" I exasperated as I blocked a falling silver flash, witnessing the form of the object aiming to split me in halves. It was... it was a white sword, one which gave off eerie vibe while looking like a treasured regalia of a God of War. The blade glistened once showered by the luminous landscape and it reflected a figure. None other than Ancestor, more than eager to exude his... non-hostile air with a grim face? "Wh-what are you... doing...!?" I shouted, catching my breathes and keeping my adrenaline from running amok. "Indeed. What you believe now might be confusion. Doubts over my decision." Ancestor muttered out loud. However... with the familiar white sword in hands, he knitted his brows together and pressure me further. Gah, what is this... tyrannical strength!? "You have not once be cured of your softness, Sword Princess." He exclaimed, sliding the sword down and pulled it, before thrusting forward with wind-splitting speed! He''s aiming for a stab!? Crap, block it- "Gah!?" I yelped once the sword almost penetrated my defense. But the blow was too heavy for me to endure. My soles floated off ground and my body flew like a baseball hit with a grand slam. I went through phases of leaves, ivy, and nearly traveled to the edge of the garden. I landed on my back, coughing lungful air out while every glowing sphere scurried away. The noisy garden had vanished and terrorizing silence reigned. Ouch, my back... and I think some bones just cracked. "Insightful yet remaining blind of the larger picture. Don''t you understand that your decision will make you suffer a fate harsher than death?" A voice grimly said, as if scolding me. I recovered my bearing and stood up, in front of me was the same Old Spirit but... "And... attacking because I''m stupid makes you the right one?" I retorted, both unhappy and irate at the notion of being lectured with that damn face! But what I received was a resounding "No." coming from the hostile, as much as I''d wondered why it was so... bloodcurdling as if spitting venom. "We have no concept of justice or evil. We live and strive for what is necessary to survive. In this ruined world, we are but forgotten race, isolated and hunted by all wishing for our souls." Ancestor muttered as his free hand clawed his heaving chest. "But that does not justify this sin I am going to commit, Sword Princess." Bringing his sword tip to the neck level, he lowered his hips and dashed forward while leaving a booming noise surpassing the sound barrier and appearing right in front of me, sword ready to slash down. "I''m truly sorry." "Huh - gah...!?" I almost clawed the ground through my plated shoes upon taking the brunt of the impact with Gram. My body shuddering, every joint going numb, my arms couldn''t be felt momentarily and my ears deafening with painful ringing noise. Even my consciousness shook heavily like the time I was hit by the reincarnation truck! Wincing, I found myself deadlocked against Ancestor. But the aura around him did not change, and he was... not even showing any emotion. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Just like him. Just like That Time. In the face of the overwhelming threat devoid of malice... I couldn''t help but to raise doubts. I couldn''t help but to feel suffocated. I couldn''t help but to stutter... and voiced out my surprise. "...who... No. What... are you...?" At once, the glowering steels clattered, hailing sparks even further as the grimaced spirit looked down before returning to stare at me, at my eyes. Those eyes changed color. From the calm emerald color... Ancestor''s eyes soon became... blank, and similar to a glass. Glass colored. With a sudden increase of sparks, he tried to destroy my stance, forcing me to deflect him away by pumping aura to my arms and sword. But he did not even bother to ''stand'' in midair and counterattacked while in upside-down position! "Damn!" I cursed as blocked the heavy blows aiming for my neck, torso and legs. He''s aiming only the vital areas if not trying to immobilize me! Does that mean he wants to finish this as quick as possible? Or does he want to show how strong he was? "...like I''d give a damn! It''s do-or-die allover again!!" I yelled as I swung Gram horizontally, meeting the white sword''s descent near the base of the blade. I proceeded by stepping forward, hands gripping the hilt tightly before stepping aside. All at the same time as my grips softened, letting Ancestor to stumble forward. "......!" As Gram slid off my grasp, my hand instantly held the hilt in reverse-grip and I cut Ancestor''s side from below! I felt the sword''s point of gravity moving to the tip and once it drew half an arc above, I released Gram before holding the sword again with normal grip. "Haa!" I lashed out, the blade severed one arm of my enemy. That''s one hand lost, so I can get more leeway- "Huh!?" Wait, what? No blood is spilling and only golden dust scattered... before changing into threads which stuck the severed arm back to the body like some super glue. "What the hell - !?" My shout died as a gleam of glass thundered, along with a flickering shadow coming to my face. I was knocked aside with a hook by the reattached arm. Skidding on the damp garden, I felt like I ate some mud and wet grasses, along slight drops of liquefied copper. Gah. Ow... my cheek''s got bruised, also grazed. Ah, I bit my lips! But because I couldn''t detect any killing intent, I was late to react as a silver flash loomed from behind. A shallow slash ran down my back, cutting strands of my hair, the armor and thick leather clothes hidden beneath my uniform. Blood sprayed with searing heat coming from my back, causing me to stumble forward but I knew I''d be dead if I don''t move! NOW!! Grunting, I slammed my foot to the ground and leaped awkwardly to the front. Rolling without proper balance, it served me more damages than comfort but I missed death by a hair breadth! Again!! And this time, I didn''t forget to counter with another leap, a spin in midair and slashing at the sneaking enemy in want of more initiatives! Of course, I was thrown away again but it''s because I wanted to gain some distance. I stood up in a hurry and he lowered his sword as he raised a hand, looking at it with clouded expression. "Indeed... what am I? A question worthy of a lifetime, a mystery that even I do not know the answer of. However..." He paused. "I believe you know someone else who possesses the same mystery." The... same...? I recalled my entire memories, both previous life and current life and even tried to dig into the Soul Essence but... But... who would have the same mystery to this spirit? Who would have any resemblance- "......eh...?" I stuttered upon an impossible probability surfaced. Wait... a minute... Resemblance... "That white sword... that cold to an inorganic degree of air... that... that face and..." His bearing, his voice, the meaning conveyed in his words, the gaze, the facial feature, and that... smile... "...you... Are you... Fei...?" "........." That... that can''t be. No. It can''t be right! There''s no way something so absurd like that to happen! I didn''t encounter some paradox event right!? Then... then... who''s this guy in front of me? He looks similar. He has the same sword. Even down to his bearing and... "...it can''t be." I said, denying the stupid ''speculations'' running in my mind. Something''s wrong. Something is strange. There''s something fishy as if a fish bone is stuck in my throat. It''s way, WAY too fishy that I''m even thinking if I went mad. In a way, the spirit before me... resembled Fei. But what sets him as an anomaly here was... He''s too similar it was as if he''s Fei himself. Noticing my ghastly expression, the spirit curled a wry smile. Then he looked up as a tremor occurred. The ground shook, the ceiling felled dirt and small crumbs of rocks... And once I followed his gaze, the ceiling broke apart with a flood of creatures. They were all broken, in pieces and flailing as dark liquid sprayed from their wounds. But I didn''t hear cries of anguish or surprise from them. All I heard - was a series of whirring sounds like a computer in static state. All I sensed - was the sharp scent of the black liquid which seemed terribly familiar for me, and it wasn''t the scent of rust. Amidst the nightmarish spectacle, a star gleamed. That white star descended, form began to materialize in a familiar way and it descended between us. The ground shook hard, I yelped as I dodged and slashed my way out from the hundreds, if not thousands of creatures. Most were dead but they moved like a robot in their last stretch of energy. No. These are... golems! "Charlotte!" A voice called out, so familiar I couldn''t help but to feel my heartbeat quickening. Unconsciously, a relieved smile crept to my face as I gazed at the person drawing out a sword from the ground, his black hair wavered in the winds. And right then, I instantly froze. Still like a stone statue. I wanted to call out to him but I couldn''t. I wanted to reach out to him and feel his hand but I couldn''t. Something stopped me to do that. One reason being - Fei who''s there... With that white sword melding in with a gauntlet. His eye colors were shifting between grey, gold and glass color while black ''hazes'' scattered from on top of his crown. He''s in the same state like at that time, in the school dungeon. The other reason was - the change in the spirit known as Ancestor. When he laid his gaze on Fei, his eyes hardened, his lips stiffened and it was as if he ''forgot'' how to breathe. His shoulders heaving up and down while his hands were... shaking, visibly even. Wh...at...? What''s going on with him? What''s happening here...? I looked between Fei and Ancestor, the former noticing my action and he too followed my gaze... and he froze. Pretty much suffering like me. "......." "......what..." The two ''Fei'' exchanged gazes, one was the Black Hero while the other was an Ancient Spirit. The Hero was perplexed, shocked still as if he had seen something impossible. Meanwhile, the Spirit had recovered his bearing, and he was, for the lack of better words, completely pissed off he''s burning in cold anger. "Well, well. To think you''d come here by taking the shortcuts... It seems it was useless to station Sieben and Funf out there, o imitation of creation." ... ......what... did he just say...? Imitation...? I looked at Fei but he was... more than shaken as he heard that. His eyes shaking, his white sword rattled and when he gasped, he looked at me. This time, he was far, far beyond worse as if something like his greatest nightmare had appeared in reality. But that was when another change interrupted. The wall of the garden left to me was blasted as if rocked by a pile of dynamite. The large slabs of debris flew and rained around the garden, crushing any misfortunate Artificial Construct in its drop trajectory. Coming out from the smokes and clutters was a person. A boy with flaming red hair, jade eyes with serpentine pupils and he saw me, his mood brightened but he scowled as he found Fei as well, and a completely blank expression when noticing Ancestor. The gauntlets wearing half-demon frowned, scowling as he put words and rolled them out of his mouth: "...well shit."
A/N: And... another cliffhanger! Next episode will be... dunno, 3 days from now? The chapter''s title is... kind of random but this series is already full of nonsensical jargons, shenanigans and unstable balance to remain floating. I seriously need to consider another revision of the overall plot... Whatever, let''s see the reason why Fei and Ancestor are alike in various degrees. Volume 5 Chapter 17 - My Bad Luck Never Ends What¡­ did he just say...? Ignoring Leon''s rambling, I couldn''t miss Ancestor''s words as simple sarcasm at all. Imitation...? I fixed my gaze on Fei, and... I found his complexion paling, his body trembling and his eyes showed something I never expected from someone like him. It was... fear. He''s scared...? How could he be...? "I commend you for being able to break through the golems - your lesser brethren to reach this place. However... that does not mean I allow you to take any step further in this garden." Ancestor said, almost growling. The spirit glared at Fei, who flinched like a child being scolded by his parent. I could even see Ancestor''s aura turning pure red of rage... "W-wait! Hold on! You attacked me all of a sudden and suddenly you insulted Fei?! How much of a jerk can you be?!!" I shouted. But the spirit didn''t budge. Without looking at me, and without pointing away the golden-white sword off Fei''s direction, he started. "I apologize if I am acting beyond my boundary, but I cannot condone This Thing''s presence in our home, beloved Warlord." Agh! You just HAD to blurt that out even though I intended to keep my true identity as a secret?! Oy! "What do you mean by ''This Thing''...?! It''s as if...!" "Because this one you are bonded with is simply That...! It is not a living being, much less a blessed creation!!" Wha...?! I looked at Fei and he bit his lips, casting his gaze down. Wh-why...?! I... I don''t get... it... what''s with this...? Not a living... being...? And neither a creation...? In the midst of the heavy atmosphere, the Old Spirit snarled as if trying to curse. "Not even once have I forgotten... That ugly appearance you imitated... Our Queen''s power soiled by your creator''s desires... Even that core of yours, created by fusing numerous dead souls including our brethren''s...! I CAN NEVER FORGIVE YOU!!" He roared. The voice ingrained inside of me, inside of everyone who was present in this Garden of Spirits. By then, I heard wails. I heard whispers as orbs of light gathered around me, surrounding me. [Don''t touch her, you filthy abomination!!] A voice, one I recognized as Vier''s rang out. [You denied your fate only to embrace it back... You are unfit to protect her happiness!!] Zwei exclaimed. [Give back mother, you monster!! Why can''t you just die already?!] Ein cursed. Wha-what''s wrong with you all...?! How can you say such thing!? Even though... even though Fei isn''t... "........" ...what... what''s with that... face...? Why are you... looking at me as if you heard it all...? And why are... you... showing that expression again...? "...Fe...i...?" I murmured, realizing something that I shouldn''t have thought. Something that I feared the most. What if... what if he... "...I''m sorry... Charlotte. I''m so sorry..." He said. Then he turned towards Ancestor, his pure white sword glowing with eerie radiance. He wiped off that guilt in his gaze. He erased all of his emotions... and returning back all of his impression into that one time. Into the time he became a weapon. "You have found out." Fei said in a tone resembling a robot. Mechanical, inorganic and full of lies. "Then there is no word left to say... or do you wish to know your eraser''s identity?" Ancestor cackled. For some reasons, he laughed. With that face. Like a broken... person. "Do you think I have forgotten...?" He said upon stopping his laughter. "You are a weapon. An artificial construct crafted solely to become strong. Powerful enough to slay Gods. You are a failure that could never become Arsnaia, built by the hands of a blighted human!" Fei replied indifferently. "Indeed I am. I am but a Homunculus. I do not have a soul. I do not have flesh, bone or blood inherited by beings such as parents. I do not have purpose nor future to fight for other than to reach completion. The same could be said to my entire lineage. To the Royal Family. To the entirety of Raumia." Fei then raised his sword ¨C the one he called as Lagnaris up. "I am Vagnalos of Vanity. The 7th Lagnaris Mechanism that wishes to be full. To become anything rather than nothing. As such - I shall abide my directive protocol... and devour your soul." In response, Ancestor brought his weapon up. In the same manner. In the same timing. In a way that seemed to make the Vagnalos before him as his impostor. "No you will not. Your end is here... and I shall make sure to destroy all of you!!" Then - the two vanished. "Wha?!" *BOOM!* An explosion followed by sliced wind burst out behind me. I was blown away along with the other spirits but I caught a glimpse of golden and white dancing in the storms before vanishing yet again. *BOOM!!* Yet another explosion set off near me. I yelped as my eardrums felt as if they were going to bleed at any moment. Then I sensed tiny presences around me. I was enveloped by warm light before and the... extreme equivalent of sonic booms stopped damaging my ears. A pure white ball sending out dust of light suddenly blocked my vision. [Quick! Run away, quick! Father is angered!!] Ein shouted. Eh? B-but...! [Go! We can''t let our last hope to vanish!! Escape from this ruin!!] Next, Zwei yelled and I felt my limbs being dragged by the spirits. "H-hey?! Wait...! I... I still...!!" Even though I struggled to not get carried away, I sensed more presence approaching us. And it''s fast?! Who... "You''re mine!!" A flash of red flew down to us. That... Isn''t that¡ª "No you won''t!!" Another red flashed by but this time, I recognized... *BOOM!* Uwah! Another explosion! Stop it with that groundbreaking epic clash already! As I was nearly shaken off the ground, I realized I was freer than before and I looked ahead. "Leon!" I exasperated as the redheaded sibling of mine grunted, gauntlets blocking a massive claymore wielded by Eliza. "Tch...! A nuisance!!" The Royal Princess cursed. "The pest is you, filthy whore!" Leon rebuked then threw the woman away with a mighty swing. But as expected of Fei''s sibling, she rebounded and recovered in moments. Almost like a certain black monster lying below the sink... "Oy, you small fries!" Leon suddenly shouted. I heard the spirits cowering. Huh? Why...? "You better not do anything weird to her or you''ll be my dinner. Understood...?" Uwah, he''s on Demon-mode at full throttle... Scary! [Y-YES SIR! NOW OFF WE GOOO!!] "Ah-eh?! Hey! Stop it, you all...! Leon, you bastaaaaaaaarrrddd!!" My half-demon of a little brother snorted as he shook his head while I was being taken away as if put in a phalanx running backward. - - - - -Leonhardt¡¯s POV- "Tch. The Fragment escaped... oh well. I can just use you as a substitute then." "......a doll can only do this much huh." The one before my eyes ¨C the ¡®Imitation¡¯ clad in human skin distorted her expression upon my remark. "Ah? What did you just say, you impure creature?" She asked, implying that she knows of my constitution. I scoffed. No wonder why I dislike Him. So the entire Royal Family consisted of these Homunculus, a type of magical construct similar to golem but unlike them in a sense. Why I hated them was actually quite simple. Homunculus have no souls. They are merely dolls created by combining flesh and blood of corpses, molding them back to create an ¡®Artificial Life¡¯. Before they are activated, the empty vessels were given the Essences of dead souls as the cores sustaining their fake life. While only magical race such as demons or elves are capable of controlling Soul Essence, these ¡®Vagnalos¡¯ probably relied on tools. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the rumored Lagnaris¡­ The soul reaping Sinned Swords.¡± I muttered out of reflex for remembering a certain rumor in Daemonia but my opponent seemed to take it in an entirely different meaning. "¡­you DO want to die that much huh? Fine then. This Lagnaris will devour you whole, Halfling." I exhaled. "For a rag doll such as you, my circumstance is far better. You''re nothing but a tool. An object. You''re not even worth of being pitied." Relics¡­ Incomplete ancient artifacts best described to give power in exchange of a part of the wielder¡¯s souls, used by artificial constructs that can never become humans nor can they have genuine ¡®life¡¯. Truly, both of them are nonsense of the finesse class I cannot help but to sneer in disdain. Even my natural hatred that came from my demonic bloodline didn¡¯t stop from irritating me. It was ordering me to eliminate this Homunculus since us descendants of Blaze detested all that were skewed off their original paths. Regardless, my objective remained the same. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die, step aside now, pest.¡± End this farce and pull my idiotic sister out of this clown troupe. - - - - "Agh!" I fell flat as the spirits screamed in exhaustion. Owowowww... never. Again. I won''t. Experience that. Ever again... "Ugh... now where is... huh?" I looked around and... How can this be?! Since when was I outside the dungeon!? I didn''t even notice! I looked behind me and... the spirits are all lining up as if blocking the entrance... No. They''re doing that huh? A meat barricade... not that they have any flesh. All I could do was staring at them for a while. Then, as the gears clicked inside my head, I sighed, all kind of emotional burst I had evaporating into the air. "Y''know... even if you do that, I''m more than what you can handle right...?" I scratched my head. [Even so - it''s not right. You''re supposed to be with us... not with That¡ª] I raised a hand to interrupt Neun. "Stop it. If you call Fei like that again, even I won''t stand idly." I was greeted with silence. Looks like they understood... right? Sitting down cross-legged, I stared up at the sky. Let''s see... I better sort things out. Fei''s origin. So that''s why he called himself that. A monster... might not be the wrong thing to describe him. Ancestor''s wrath. It''s connected with previous generation... possibly with Raumia''s first king. No wonder I smelled something was fishy when I observed the Sword of Light. Then... me. My soul is probably the biggest treat for Fei''s Lagnaris. So to protect me, he chose to simply stay away from me as much as he could. Ah, maybe his other siblings thought of me differently. No wonder I felt REALLY uncomfortable with Eliza... But... something''s missing. "Hey. Can I ask something...?" I stared at the spirits. "Was your mother... a Fragment?" The spirits... or rather, Ein nodded. [She was... but she''s not the same as you...] Ah. So my case is not special. Looks like other than me, there are people whose souls were torn into shreds. Even so... the Vagnalos must''ve been harvesting them all. Uh... I don''t really get what he meant by becoming complete but... Looks like I found the culprit, Iris. Thankfully, the date is off so it was probably Fei''s father that killed you. But to think my other self was killed by my knight''s parent... What kind of sick joke is this? "If fate dictates all of my life, then I''d really like to file a complaint to Vainticel..." I pursed my lips as I tapped the temple of my head. "Really. I don''t even think I understand half of what they just said." Mh¡­. thinking like this doesn''t befit me at all. Even so, I have to do something by my own if I want to get my problems cleared. Hence... "Is there anything that I can do to change your mind?" I stood up and patted my skirts. Ow. The wound on my back stings... [No! We don''t want to lose another family!!] "But at this rate, someone will die. Also, my little brother is down there." [Even so, you can''t! What if you die and suffer the same fate?!] ...what...? "Suffer the same fate...?" I repeated, slowly processing the words into information. "...will I become a Warlord if I died...?" The spirits all flinched. This scene and reaction... "...so I can huh? No wonder I always pulled off those stunts." I tiredly muttered in realization. Damn it. So that''s why... as long as I''m at near-death, I could do everything much, much more than I was supposed to be able to do. Even defeating Bravzgaim and snapping Fei back to sanity... Should I say I exceeded my limit, or should I say I awakened to my true strength? Hmh... I can''t say sacrificing my own life as a form of power-up so... "Limit Break... huh?" I raised my hands and stared at them. That''s an appropriate name for a big move like that. At the very least, it''s far more powerful if I stacked Reinforce with it¡ª *BOOM!* "Whoa?!" I gasped as the ground shook heavily as if it was bombed. The earth cracked and some places were leveled to the point of crumbling into holes, or spiking upward like an erupting volcanic mountain. The frequencies of the tremors increased along with the number of distortion in the landscape. "Wh-What... just what kind of battle are they duking in below...?!" This is just ridiculous...! But then again, I shouldn''t be surprised by magical cataclysms now. Vladimir did invade a Divine Beast''s monarchy with necromancy snakes and lizardmen... and he even summoned giant serpents! If so - what am I supposed to do...? Just when I was racking my brain for an answer, my aura tingled and I felt as if a centipede ran down my spine. "......!" I turned around, looking at the distant horizon. More specifically, I was glaring at the direction we traveled from, and I - for some reasons, drew out Gram. [...this is...] Ein muttered. What a coincidence, looks like we sensed the same thing. And the thing was appearing at the distance in form of a cloud of dust expanding to the left and right. The dust gathered in piles, increasing in size and length to show the density of the source... Also its number. "You all, hide! Now!!" My urgent shout reached the spirits and they instantly dove back into the ruin''s entrance before melding in with the darkness and surrounding. As the tremor became rhythmical like war drums, shadowy figures became outlined in the clouds of dust. War steeds... I narrowed my eyes as I glimpsed the iron plates decorating the tough horses usually ridden by cavalry units. Some of them carried flags to show their allegiance so I don''t think they''re some look-alike bandits or black ops. But... I can''t help feeling something is wrong. So I stabbed Gram to the ground in front of me and adjusted my aura as much as I needed to. One of the cavalry separated and hastened while the rest slowed. Before long, a knight in full silver armor arrived in my vicinity. The steed whined as it pounded the ground before completely stopping. "That uniform... are you a student?" A male voice rang out. Hm...? It''s kind of heavy and brisk, but it''s quite casual. I don''t even think he''s older than me but maybe he treats people depending on their circumstances. "Yes, I am." I nodded down. Since I''m a noble as well, I don''t really need to bow down. "May I know who am I speaking to?" The knight dropped off the war steed, his armor clanking together. Ho¡­ full armor and a cross-shaped sword. Ah, a lance and a shield are on the steed. He''s well-equipped. "Pardon my rudeness. I am the Royal Knight of the 1st Order, Richard Orleans. In accordance to a report given by the Royal Princess Eliza Sanctum Raumia, an army is immobilized to assist her highness." Assist? Royal Knight? Report...? I narrowed my eyes and to be honest? I don''t need much time to know why. If I were like before when I didn''t know what I was, I''d have panicked. But with Iris'' assimilation, I also gained her wisdom. It enabled me to understand several things including politic, interpersonal relationships... and lies. Yes, I can tell if people are hiding something from me. My parents. Takeru. Leon. Lily. Anise and Alia. Even Fei. Almost everyone seems to know me more than I do, thus hiding the facts away. So of course... "...and for what urgency does her highness need with your assistance, Sir Orleans?" I asked further. "I''m sorry but that is confidential. Our mobilization is but an oddity and exclusively known only to the Royal Court." The knight reasoned. Ah, ah. I know you''ll pull that trick. Did you think I won''t notice since you''re wearing full-body armor? "I am the Oratoria of the Seventh Prince, Charlotte Augmund. As a direct vassal of his highness, am I not qualified to know?" I announced. Right then and there, the knight held his breath. "O-Oratoria...?! You are..." "If you don''t believe me, at least you know what his title is, no?" I smirked. "Vagnalos of ''Vanity''." Oho ho... I knew that name meant much to you lots. Now then, either this knight will step down and away, or... "If so - in accordance to the royal decree... Lady Charlotte Augmund, we are to escort you back to Raumia for ''protection'' under the direct order from her highness Eliza Sanctum Raumia." Who am I kidding to? As if the lady luck will ever smile at me!
A/N: It''s... done! And Charlotte just have to deal with an army on the get-go! Ha!! What the heck!? How sadistic am I!? Volume 5 Chapter 18 - Against the Odds There were so many wrong things I didn''t know what to say. Either to bang my head to the ground or to whack the sense out of the oblivious, oh-so-innocent-to-a-fault of a Royal Knight in front of me. Really. I can''t even retort with sarcasm. What kind of place did you grow up in to just abide orders without questioning the reason behind them? Ignoring my opinion, I''m allegedly at Fei''s side with the Black Crest as the proof, so there''s no need for me to accept the order. Of course... that only works if...... "Am I supposed to obey her order, but not my Vagnalos?" I asked. "Her Highness possesses higher authority than the Seventh Prince. I am sorry but ignoring her order meant you will be brought to the court for a treason against the Royal Family. Worst, you will be stripped of all rights and beheaded." The Royal Knight readily answered. Ah... so one misstep and I will be kicked out of Raumia. It''s getting worse by the minutes but how am I supposed to deal with this? I felt like this has happened before... ...right. I was assassinated once before. Technically, it¡¯s not me but the ploy used must be quite similar. I looked down at myself, and all I could do was sighing and shaking my head. "...such a disgrace for those bearing the title of ''Royal Knight''. Am I too important for all Vagnalos that you intend to use everything just to gain what I have?" The knight didn''t budge. But I could tell from his gaze something flickered in his eyes. Pity? No. Regret. Maybe disgust and hatred at his action. Ah, so even I can now read in between the lines. Thank you Iris but this makes it more complicated. "...young lady. Will you reconsider and accept our term?" Sir Orleans asked, his tone was almost begging. You know you can''t use that method. It''s almost cheating had you not wearing helmet. "Very well then." I answered calmly, causing the Royal Knight to raise his head... "I shall decline your request, Sir Richard Orleans." And I heard a sharp intake of breath. I found the Royal Knight visibly shuddering and his eyes widened before narrowing with a sharp glint. "You dared to refuse the direct order of the Royal Family?!" He roared. I exhaled with a shake of head, my hands letting go off the great sword I had stabbed on the ground. Then I put a hand on my chest. "I am associated with Leimburg Academy. As long as I am a student of the Academy, the kingdom''s rules do not apply to me. In other words, not even the Empress'' commands can touch me." The knight exasperated upon the revelation. "Secondly, the only one that can command me now is only my Vagnalos, Felix Sanctum Raumia. Without his approval, the princess'' order means treason against the Black Hero." I chanted Reinforce and a veil of golden light scattered around me. "Lastly, my name is Charlotte Augmund, a noble''s daughter of the Kingdom Aeinsland. Do you wish to create a larger rift by becoming an enemy of our kingdom?" I glared at the Royal Knight. From this point onward, there are two possible scenarios. One is to retreat but risking their heads, the other being putting me under submission. However, the consequence of the second option would cause Raumia to be common enemy of all that is in the human country. Aeinsland is known with its ironfisted rules but the rules are fair, and no arrogant snob could ever hope to fight against the Warrior King without risking at least their limbs and dignity. The powerful kingdom, strict in abiding its laws but showering complete safety allowed trades and diplomatic relationships to move as smooth as river. Its location which was centered in the Territory enabled a wide spread of interactions and bonds many countries together. At least enough to rival Raumia''s army excluding the Vagnalos'' participation. "Now answer me. Do you still wish to take me under your custody or will you back off from this place?" The Royal Knight was silent. No answer was given until a deep breath was given out. "You will regret this, foolish child." Sir Orleans said, then raised his sword up to the sky before swinging it down. The gesture was approved by the cavalry units behind him. Those horse-riding knights rushed forward and I could see the outline of infantry units following closely behind them. The earth trembled greatly as I could feel their bloodlust drifting in the air but... "Come." I challenged as I drew my second sword. The silvery white sword glistened with the light of the sun. Runes were inscribed on the blade as reflection of light projected my calm figure. One glance was enough to stun the Royal Knight since what I possessed was something like nightmare to his kingdom. But if that is so, he at least knew and experienced the horror this Cursed Sword has. ''Are you sure?'' A whisper was heard. It was familiar even though I don¡¯t remember it. Still, I knew all too well that doing anything other than fighting is pointless now. Brandishing the Relixia Arma with both of my hands, I changed my posture into offensive stance of Draconic Swordstyle. Next, I nodded down. "I am. And I do not intend to die here, Iris." With a war cry, cavalry units charged with their lances aiming to pierce through my body. I kicked off the ground to avoid them, and, while somersaulting in midair, I inhaled as Radiata glowed with yellow light from aura infusion. "Haaa!" With a downward swing, a sharp circular wave of energy slashed down, beheading the horses. But the Knights had glowing lights that repelled my attack. Aura protection...? No, their armors are also enchanted huh? I landed amidst the falling knights and gripped Radiata with both hands, then I pulled it to the limit my arms could handle and spun in circle. First Step - Tail Smash Revised. "What - guwaaaaah!!?" The shining sword unleashed a full-circle, wide area attack that blew away everything around me. The ground was cut, winds became maelstrom while the aftershock brought my enemies even further away. Obviously, I knew their armors aren''t so cheap and weak they couldn''t handle this attack, but a dragon-slaying sword technique clearly left huge dents for blunt traumas. I looked over the army and a few were intimidated by my display of power. "Do not yield! The enemy is just a single person! Surround her!!" I heard Sir Orleans''s command and the goons flinched before abiding him. Hmph... I guess aura alone isn''t enough to scare them off. Then... "Alia, sorry but I''m going to test the Enchantment on the field." I smirked as I let go one of my hands and sheathed Radiata. This caused the approaching infantry to be confused but they continued to draw nearer and ignoring my weird action. Not that I''m denying how foolish I am but... "Rune," I whispered as I tapped the sheath''s body which was the nearest to the crossguard. A faint blue light glowed on my finger then I ran it down. "Water Enchant." Then several Ancient Words appeared from the smooth surface of the sheath, along with mini magic circles surrounding Radiata''s crossguard. I then lowered my hips and leaned my body forward- Blade Arts - Silent Rain Trail. With blinding speed, I pulled out the Relixia Arma and slashed diagonally. A blue line of light flashed in front of me - and a blade of water extended from the sword, ignoring the laws of physics and passed through the infantry units from left to right. "......?!" Not even a grunt was given out when a line of red traced their armors... And the knights were sliced in two, if not losing their limbs through clean dismemberment. "What...!?" Sir Orleans exasperated. Ah, he dodged at the last second and more than half escaped death. I glanced at Radiata. Now, it was giving off blue light and water was spiraling the sword and moving like a river. Hm... need more tuning. It was heavy to swing a water sword like that and the mana used to compose the ''Extension Rune Enchantment'' was ridiculous. How much did I spend? A fourth? Two-third? In any case, they''re frozen solid. Now''s my chance so I undo the enchantment by running a finger over the blade. The silvery white sword was then sheathed back and I tapped the sheath twice. "This is bad...! Stop her!!" Hah. So they recognized my actions. You''re absolutely correct in your judgment, Sir Orleans. "Rune: Flame Enchant..." I dashed forward as different Runes and Magic Circles appeared on Radiata. The batch of knights swung their swords at me. I immediately braked then changed direction to encircle them while drawing out Radiata to grin against the ground. I weaved among thrown lances, dodging slashes of Swords and jumping over maces. In seconds, my strengthened body had reached the place I started at and I raised the sword up. Blade Arts - Wall of Conflagration. A line of red marked the ground around the knights. Then abruptly, pillars of flame erupted before spewing hot balls of fire upon them. I ignored their painful agony and death throes, only burning their figures into my memory as a reminder that I reaped lives. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "YOU!!" I heard a yell and a shadow fell over me. I quickly raised the Relixia Arma above - meeting a sword with design reminiscent of a cross head on. Kh...! Heavy, but...! "Finally joining in the battle, Sir Orleans?" I smirked even as the swords gave out more sparks. What the hell... his power is beyond what I imagined! But Radiata''s heated blade should''ve...! "Trickery shan''t work against me, young lady!" What...? I stared dubiously at the Royal Knight... Then I realized. His sword isn''t melting! Aura coating...? A similar enchanted weapon? Could it be durability increase - no, wait, this is bad, I can''t win in contest of strength! "Tch...!" I deflected the blade and retreated a dozen steps back. But I sensed a looming presence before me and I swung my sword put of reflex. *CLANG!* Metal against metal clashed together. Once, twice, thrice. As much as I slashed back, all of my attacks were perfectly nullified! "Your skills astound me. Not even once have I seen a young girl such as you to meet all of my swords." Sir Orleans said. Then with another clash, we stood still, our swords grinding and our arms trembling while putting more strength for dominance. I looked up to meet his gaze. "Is that a compliment I have just heard?" I asked with a forced smile. "You may take that as one." He replied off handedly. Ha! "Flattery will not get you anywhere, Sir Orleans!" I exclaimed as I turned off the Runic Enchant and opted for aura as my option. The knight before my eyes seemed surprised at my action. "Oh? We''re my words too much for you?" "I assure you, these ''tricks'' of mine are only to sweep insufferable fools." And by fools I mean... "Out of everyone who is present, only one of you is praiseworthy to duel against me on even grounds." I shrugged. "Raumia is certainly helpless without their Vagnalos, eh?" I smirked as I heard a scowl coming from the Royal Knight. "You best not underestimate us, child!!" "Then prove it to me, Royal Knight! Show me your chivalry as one who stands at the top of knighthood!!" With a roar, we charged ahead, sword meeting each other in succession. Every hit was countered. Every attack was repelled. No wasted movement. No frugal accuracy. Attack and counter. Attack and counter. Attack and counter. Attack and counter. As the swords danced, I noticed the other knights rushing forward. From their movements alone, it seemed they have synced up with Sir Orleans and pressuring me from all directions without hindering the Royal Knight. I... see... so to make up their skills, they chose to cooperate together as a band of knights. I can''t say it''s a wrong method, much less ineffective. It''s brilliant, in fact. To be able to help the commander even though you''re a just a mere foot soldier. These guys have dedication, alright... "But!" I flipped, slashed at a knight, shifting to the right and repelled Sir Orleans'' sword before gaining distances. Phew... I breathed out as I faced... uh. How many again? A couple hundreds? The calvary is done for while the knights with swords and shields are more than half that made up the entire army. Also, lancers at the front. This makes it hard for me to focus since I have no long-range weapon. "Have you understood your disadvantage now?" The Royal Knight in platinum armor asked. "Surrender now and we will not hurt you!" ...haa... I shook my head, my shoulders drooped. "And do you think your princess will ascertain my safety once I am under your custody?" I replied. ... No answer. Oh well. I swung Radiata to the side. "Surely you have known how corrupted the nobles are. Have you watched how they do in the Academy?" "...a knight''s duty is to uphold honor and become the symbol of nobility. I see nothing wrong in an Academy that trains everyone to become respectable knights." Sir Orleans answered. "And that is where you have it wrong, Mister." I pointed out. "Do you know what they do before they were taught the codes of knighthood?" Silence. Again. Damn it, I''m not cutout to be a teacher character! Why the heck is this happening again? ...ah, right, it''s because I started it all. Good job, me. I planted a hand on my face and exhaled. A damn looong one. "While commoners may have a chance to become a student, the testing session happened to be rigged." I started. "What...?" "Did you know that the selection is depended on the students'' side? Some noble students wouldn''t want to have commoners to study with them in the same class so they volunteered to be examiners and... well, obliterated most of the examinees while grubbing the exorbitant registration fees for their selves." Now, now. I just heard ''Impossible!'', ''No way, she''s lying!'', and while I''m not so surprised... ''Lies! She''s just bluffing!!'' You know, can''t you just... Learn how to lie a bit better? I mean, come on, as if nobody wouldn''t notice when you''re so aggressive with the comeback. I nudged at the silent Royal Knight who stood speechless. I can''t see his expression well but it must be priceless. "Also, it seems some of your knights are graduates, huh? Nobles, maybe?" I smiled and those at the far backs cringed for my implication. "It''s not like I''m against ''Survival of the Fittest'' in this kind of kingdom, but..." I pointed my sword at the army. "I heard this all from the Black Hero personally. You can ask him if you still want to deny my claim. The answer is still going to be the same." I stated. Hmph. Now the balance is shaken. Bluffing I may be, but I talked A LOT with Fei whenever I have free times. It''s a given that I wanted to know what I am involved in since I''m the main target of the Royal Family for generations. Also, my other selves were probably murdered a lot by other races excepting demi-humans. They all treasured people like me and I''m grateful Leon is like them all. Excepting the Orcs and other less intelligent douchebags, of course. Although I don''t like the fact they also fought each other just for my sake. It''s not wrong but getting along is better in hard times. "I can list out more secrets he has found out. What he tried to erase for so many times but always appearing like a plague... I know all of the ugly sides your kingdom has." And that was the final nail. "You can capture me and do whatever you like to me, but you will face Aeinsland''s wrath, Celestia''s contempt and the Divine Beasts'' long-awaited judgment. Leimburg Academy too will not agree to your methods in interfering with their system by abusing your royal authority." After all, this means I hold massive information about Raumia when I am a noble of Aeinsland. And I was given the prized sword of Iris Isperia Waltzen as a token of friendship between Aeinsland and the Eight Divine Beasts. Added with my intel, I can use them all as bargaining chips to stop Raumia from enacting murders and abduction of Fragmented Souls, and to make sure the reformation of political structures Fei dreamed of coming true. See? Even I can do something useful for everyone! How do you like that, you stuck-up knights?! "...Most impressive performance you have there, Charlotte Augmund." Hm...? "However, you are forgetting one important fact." The Royal Knight eased his shoulders and stood with sword lowered. ...What is he¡­ "Your mother - Agatha Augmund is a runaway noble of our kingdom. She has NOT been stripped of her status as a member of the Augmund household." Uh...?! "Hence - this means you too are a citizen of Raumia! A noble from our kingdom means you are bound to the local laws, and it means your defense is invalid against the Royal Decree!!" "......!!" The knights charged. Lances at the ready. Swords and shields raised as my enemy attacked with full-blown battle cries. They became tidal waves that howled with their bloodlust rising exponentially. In the face of the powerful threat- "Give it up! Divine judgment awaits you in the upcoming trial, illegitimate child of the Augmund!!¡± Richard Orleans shouted. Brandishing Radiata, I lowered my waist as I faced the army head-on. "Tch...! You... thickheaded fool!!"
A/N: You think she''s OP for fighting elite knights? Please hold that impression for now. And yes, this''s kind of inevitable since it will happen due to plot reasons, sooner or later. I seriously AM evil huh? Volume 5 Chapter 19 - Shattered Sin -Fei''s POV- Homunculus. That is who I am. That is what I am. A fake human. A soulless monster that imitated human. An abomination. "Hmph!" In front of me, the spirit who is my Original snorted. His sword glowed with pure radiance as he slashed down at me. Even though I blocked it and countered with a vertical cut, that Sacred Sword blocked my attack with a wall of light. One that warded off my Ashes of Nullification, my Lagnaris'' innate characteristic in decomposing everything into nothing, and destroying my only advantage against the mortal and the immortal. *SLASH!* Then came a golden flash. A line cut open a wound across my torso, light but... "Gah...! Ghak...!!" I staggered as blood sprayed profusely. Along with it was shards of light. Contained in my body and Lagnaris was all the Fragments of souls I have gathered by killing and slaughtering lives. The embodiment of my sins spewed out and were freed from binding, and Vanity screamed. [No!!] It roared with bloodcurdling dread. [My power...! My reason of existence is dissipating!!] Then my arm suddenly moved. The right arm fusing with Lagnaris tried to reach the shards of souls for its purposeless desire of completion. I didn''t disobey it nor did I obey it. I simply followed order - and was obstructed by a blast of light. I crashed down, creating a crater beneath me. Lying under rubble and dirt, I spat out blood as I got up, and looked upward at the Ancient Spirit. "As I thought, an imitation can never accomplish anything." He said with a sneer. With the same face like mine. The same way I sneered at the vile deeds enacted in Raumia. But I was wrong. This face... is his. And this appearance... is his. I do not have anything that can identify myself as me. I am merely assuming his, emulating him for my entire life... no. Activation duration. Therefore - even this heart and existence is... "......." Silently, I faced my target. I leaped over hundreds of feet in the speed of sound and arrived right in front of the Spirit. But as I locked gaze with him, a shadow flitted below my vision. "So slow." A punch to the solar plexus. My vision shook with static as the accumulation of damage reddened my world. And yet again, I was blasted away, crashing to the wall, and falling down. Red scattered under me. Around me. I heard sounds. I sensed the damages. Broken ribs: 7. Failing organs: 2. Left elbow dislocated and twisted. Confirmed massive hemorrhage. Confirmed stage-two concussions. Adrenaline rate: 73%. Heartbeat: 150+ per-second. Instant regeneration mechanism launched. Black ash gathered around me. I got up, twisted back my elbow by smashing the entire arm with Lagnaris, then looked forward. All wounds recovered. Initiating Battle Mode Variable: T12. "Execute." I muttered as I ran through the green Maze when balls of lightning rained down. I kicked off the ground, grabbing a tee branch to duck down, rolling under a fallen tree for a cover, then ran again before stepping to the side for a wide dodge. Identified hostile spell. Spell type: Homing. Spell class: Grand Wizard. Spell construction: Instantaneous chanting. Recognizing Spell in Tree of Eons. Spell Rank: Taboo. Spell name: [Thunder God''s Roar]. "Do you think you can avoid everything?!" The spirit shouted and as if the world agreed with him, a lightning sphere suddenly darted back when I evaded from its trajectory. [Stop! Don''t touch-] My hand moved before Vanity could finish. Once Lagnaris bisected the ball of lightning, the sparks suddenly were drawn to the blade and... "[Plasma Arrows]!!" The sparks shot up, becoming streaks of light that drilled through my body from the sides. They seared through my Ashes, my shell and flesh and created holes in my liver, lung, throat and heart before flying off to the edge of the maze and erupting into large-scale explosions. I stumbled as I couldn''t breathe. Vital organs were hit. 42 magical conduit nerves fried. Mana reactor damage: medium. Possible disability and emergency threats. Executing Instant Regeneration... "...error." I uttered, this time in slight surprise. Error. Error. Main body invaded by unknown substance. No response from antibody. Links between Lagnaris and Tree of Eons weakening. Possible source embedded from earlier attack. Possible cause: Antimagic Material. I widened my eyes in shock as the Ancient Spirit smiled. How could he... Sacred Sword is a gift from the Gods... It is one of the weapons enabling one to use their divinity, and will always possess the impure characteristics of Gods. Even though what he holds is a Sacred Sword... It is enchanted with an Element of Chaos?! "For us, who have no physical body... do not mean we cannot attach ourselves to something." He said. Then he attacked. I grunted as I deflected his attacks while prioritizing to avoid every hit. The longer I fight, power began to fuel my body. But the more I get wounded, the lesser I can receive from Lagnaris'' activation. "And you dared to sully that bond, you monster!!" My Original exclaimed as he broke through my defense and severed my left arm at the elbow. Pain. Pain. Shutting down nerves. Wounds unable to heal. I gritted my teeth as I slashed the arm from the shoulder. Blood sprayed, but the antimagic corrosion stopped and it allowed me to regrow a new arm. The flesh was covered with pinkish skin that showed how new it was and I made sure not to strain using it. However - that would be the case if I were a human being. As his sword slashed down, I raised my left hand and grasped the blade. Sparks scattered, but there was little blood. Sensing my changes, the Ancient Spirit frowned and backed away drawing his Sacred Sword in. Even that posture... I knew far too well. Because that is the Variant Arts'' posture. A swordsmanship installed in my head and my body the first time I came to in this wretched world. The swordsmanship I imitated all this time. "Threat recognized. Initiating counter form." I shifted Lagnaris in front of me. I held my breath and measured the distance between us. A range that is not viable for a Warrior to excel in, but one that could easily be breached through a burst of aura. As I expanded my awareness and sharpened my observation over any slight change... "Variant Art: Line of Light." As if a newborn star had emerged in front of me. As if I was thrown to the sky while facing the great body of Solaris, my eyes were blinded by a tirade of light appearing out of nowhere. Warning: Vision damaged. Warning: Vision dama- *SPLAT* A squelching sound appeared along with silence. Silence I was uncomfortable in. Silence that told me everything. Slowly but surely, colors returned to the world. My eyes glimpsed over the dark underground Dungeon. The gigantic tree reminiscent of the Tree of Eons stood beyond the Ancient Spirit who exhaled. As he lowered his golden sword... so too my field of vision. My body fell down and when I leaned my head to know what had just transpired... My limbs, all excepting my right arm were completely wiped off from existence. And not even the System notified me of the damages. [This...! This can''t... be...!] Vanity cried out, it''s radiance lessening with cracks appearing on the pristine white blade. [Is this... is this the Original''s power?! Why is my Curse not working!?] Even though I wanted to laugh at this weapon''s despair, I couldn''t. I wanted to mock it and make it face how different we are from the real deal. I wanted to destroy this weapon even if I have to destroy myself. But... I couldn''t. I didn''t know why, but... "I knew it. A soulless monster such as you can never hope to understand." The Ancient Spirit said with bated breath. "For something like you, the weight of a soul is too heavy for you to notice huh?" Weight... of soul...? The Ancient Spirit straightened his back. His blazing glare full of hate directed at me, looking down on me as he brought his sword up and- This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."Blade Arts: Searing Earth." With a downward swing, the earth split in two and a sharp fissures erupted. It snaked forward, reaching me in no time and blasted me away. "Kah...!" Broken bones. Rupturing organs. High altitude will cause huge concussion and damage to nervous system. Be that as it may, I fell down. I plummeted to the ground and bounced back for several times. Then I was lying down, face to the ground as grime, dirt and blood decorating my uniform and body. "A... Gh... Rrgh..." I groaned while my right arm moved limply, my regeneration was being hindered once again. But there was no time, as a golden flash fell upon me. I looked up and through the veil of gold reminiscent to Her hair... "Shatter and return to the void, Homunculus!!" Then light engulfed half of the underground garden of spirits. - - - - - "Kh...!" I steered to the left as I avoided a lance thrust and severed the arm at the wrist along with the weapon. Following after, I reversed my grip over Radiata and pulled my arm - which stabbed another knight through the gut. Before he had the chance to stop me from pulling the Relixia Arma out of his body, I grunted, hands holding the hilt, and slashed to the side in quick succession. Corpses fell one after another. In the battlefield, rust filled the air, mad roars and throes were heard along with curses from the dying. I leaped from one place to another and sheathed Radiata, tapping the Flame Enchant''s trigger and unleashed a wave of fire in front of me. Then I jumped into the blazing conflagration with aura coating my entire body to strike down additional batch of enemies. "Rrraaaaaaah!!!" I heard a roar from the right. *CLANG!!* My sword clashed against a bladed cross. But the strength behind it was doubled than before and forced me to lean backward, my feet sliding bits by bits. "Ugh...! Persistent, aren''t you?!" I shouted as I pulled away from the Royal Knight''s range and to catch my breath. I''m tired... damn it! There''s too many of them and I''m being slowly cornered!! Also, my arms are sore and my legs hurt! I should''ve noticed some of them would throw their weapons at me... A javelin almost speared through my knee before. Fortunately, I flexed it but the blade just had to cut my thigh deeper than I expected. "With justice in our hands - you will not get away, child of Augmund!" Sir Orleans stated, his breathing interval was still even and he didn''t look like he broke a sweat. "...is that so...? That... does not sound convincing to me." I replied with exhaustion clearly given out. I''m at full disadvantage. My hands are tied and I don''t have a way to escape. If I go back to the Dungeon, I''ll risk the spirits and Fei''s concern over me. Also, I can''t allow the army to find out my little brother is fighting said Princess of theirs. Also, I doubt I can escape alone. Somehow, I''m thinking even if I were to win, there will be massive problem waiting. The knight''s logic is somehow failing me too. Well... other than suspected aggression, murders, insults, information stealing and deserting my own land... What''s the worse thing that can happen anyway? "...I guess I am now a ''Rebel'' in Raumia''s eyes... Am I wrong, Sir Orleans?" "Indeed. No ''Rebellion'' is forgiven by Her Majesty the Queen nor will this act be condoned by your lord." "...such a disappointment. I thought you were on the Black Hero''s side." "We knights are at the side of the righteous and our homeland. And I will not allow your sins stay unpunished!!" Ha! You have a good tongue there... I must admit, fighting while talking like this is quite refreshing even for me. The last time I thought of reading my opponent''s thought while threading the line of life-and-death was only when I fought with Bravzgaim. That''s why I smiled. I smiled in excitement, in thrill as I exchanged blows against a fighter who clearly surpassed students and rivaling Fei''s swordsmanship albeit only a little. "But how far will you go to just to hunt down evil? Until none of your friends remained?" I asked as I raised the sword tip to the neck level. The casualties already reached more than fifty. That''s a good amount of force, probably nearing 25% if not 30%. In warfare, losing 30% amount of allied resources meant one had lost and must prioritize to retreat or giving up. Of course, it''s not like I''m enjoying mass killing like this. I didn''t like it when I saw their faces when their helmets flew off. I didn''t even like the feeling of murdering other humans but what''s done is done. These hands... have already been stained. Ever since I was seven years old even. So I''m getting used to it. Still is, but never will. "I''m afraid I cannot enjoy this kind of battle any longer." I muttered with downcast gaze. "Your men are good men. Overall, you all are more than decent unlike those I have encountered." But the Royal Knight approached. "Your words do not mean anything to me. As a criminal, your excuses will not bestow you mercy after what you have done so far!" So he pointed out. His sword rushing towards me as I inhaled... and faced the onslaught head-on. "Haaaaaaaaaaa!!!" Sir Orleans roared in the middle of the storms of blades. "........." Meanwhile, I was not saying anything and simply focusing on countering his every move to inflict more damages. But there''s no way I can win here. The knights are following. They''re trained in teamwork more than I liked that I''m getting wounded by each passing minute. The frequency is also increasing. No matter how hard I try, I can''t just waste my energy. Against skillful people like them, all of my skillset will drain me of everything I could do... and lock me down to a Bad End. What should I do? Just as I squatted down and delivered a sweeping kick to gain some space, in midair, my heart throbbed oddly. Something unlike mine throbbed inside of me, and I couldn''t stop the world from spinning. "I got you!!" "......!?" I didn''t make it in time to wake up from my stupor. Before I noticed, a lance had destroyed my left pauldron and stabbed into my shoulder. "Ngh...!?" I grunted, wincing at the searing pain. I glared and cut off the pole of the lance and kicked the lancer aside. Spinning around, I slashed an enemy sneaking up from behind while gritting my teeth in pain. "She faltered! Now is the time!" The Royal Knight charged with a war cry in unison. Damn it! I''m so careless!! What the hell was that...!? I ran backward as I spread aura to make sure I don''t trip again. However, when I did so - I felt it. Something was wrong. Something was growing weaker. Something inside of me that is not my life. "Fei...?" I cast my gaze to the entrance of the dungeon unwittingly. And then, a tremor that was unlike earlier shook me off the ground, together with my enemies. "Urrgh...!?" "What... what in Seven Chaos is...!?" "An earthquake...?" "Watch out for upcoming fissures!!" Chaos spread like wildfire. But among the shocked senseless soldiers, I saw one standing and running. Struggling on his feet, but still moving with a roar. Yet even he was stopped when a part of the land cracked open... and blasted something out to the sky. "......!?" The object fell down between us. With terrible crash, it created a small crater and piles of dust. My frown began to sink deeper and I tried to make out what was it that appeared from the underground. "That''s...! No... way...?!" Only to be horrified senselessly. Because what I found there, stabbed to the ground was... A piece of my knight''s weapon - a broken, white blade of the sword he called as Lagnaris.
A/N: Ah, ha ha haaa... (dry laughs) I didn''t notice it was my birthday yesterday. So I neglected everyone when it''s the day where I become the Main Character, huh? So... I''m 19. An odd number. And I have homework piling up. W-well... it doesn''t matter right?! I can just speed it all up in a night! Yeah, I can do that!! There''s nothing wrong with finishing at the last hour right!? RIGHT?! Well, anyway... before I go AWOL, here''s a bonus chapter with extra cliffhanger as a bonus. Pun intended. Volume 5 Chapter 20 - Radiata I couldn''t believe it. No matter what, I just couldn''t believe nor accept what was in front of me. Even the knights exasperated in shock. They must have seen what kind of weapon Fei had, and they must have already seen what he was capable of when using it. But this? I thought he said it''s unbreakable! A weapon unlike any other like that... is here, broken and in pieces! Then... then... does that mean Fei is...? "...how dare you..." Huh...? "To think you intend to do anything just to obstruct us... you revolting regent!!" Wait, what...? Why is this guy angry!? Or rather, are you out of your mind!? How the hell am I supposed to know that a sword blasted out from the ground and landed right between us!!? But unfortunately, the Royal Knight''s aura was seeping red in fury and he even shared it with his comrades. He raised his sword up and with baleful glare... announced. "My brothers! Friends who have fought together with our Lord! Here we have the solid proof that the regent has been plotting against him! We can no longer condone her, lest she will harm our beloved Queen and all we swore to protect!!" The knights roared as they regrouped in lines. "ALL KNIGHTS, CHAAAAARRGEEE!!!" Gah...! Even though I thought you were a good guy, how come you are using cheap ploy like that!! Now words are useless! "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOGGGH!!!" A knight attacked and I weaved and slashed him from below his armpit, severing his arm. Quickly moving about, I dodged a dozen lances and swords that were wielded vicariously. It was scary how I see these guys powering up just by emotions... Wait. Mana is the manifestation of soul, so is aura. I guess exceeding their limits are not impossible even for third-rate fighters. "Tch...! This is getting more and more troublesome...!!" I shouted as I flipped over an enemy to backstab him. Radiata pierced through the armor quite easily this time. I sensed its sharpness increasing from earlier. Could it be that it¡¯s feeding off the enemy''s blood or aura...? Setting aside my idle thoughts, I slashed two approaching enemies, and the sword cut through the aura and steel plating like hot knife slicing butter. Dashing forward into the ranks of frenzied knights, while tough and scruffy, I could make out their reactions and responses easier than before. I dodged and slashed. Dodged and slashed. Dodged and slashed. Looks like their composure is turning against them. But... "Where is ''he''...?" I glanced around. Among the enemies, the commander who braved danger at the first time was not here. Even though with his presence, the tide of battlefield could have changed to his favor but he wasn''t around. ...wait a moment. "Don''t tell me...!" I moved to a certain direction and the knights desperately blocked my view with their massive files and ranks and surrounding me. There''s no way right?! There''s no way what I''m thinking is right! Are these guys serious!? Are they really, really going to do what I think they''re going to!!? "Have you gone mad!? Are you fine with your commander''s decision!!?" I yelled out. One knight yelled back. "Silence, you rebel! Your judgment is going to be given out... by our Lord''s will!!" Then there was a white pillar of light in small distance away. All movement stopped. Everyone looked at the source by slowly moving their heads... And there was one knight, struggling as his right arm was deforming out-of-shape, a white blade poking out from his hand. "Gh...! Grrh...! Ha...!!" Sir Orleans grunted as he staggered while holding his right arm as if preventing it from moving against his will. But I knew with one glance. I knew the black ash slowly coming out from the blade. That ash. That light. That sword forming as if fusing with his entire right arm...! "You...! You irredeemable fool!! Do you have a death wish!?" My shout reached nobody as my enemies inched closer towards me. From all direction. With all their wills and resolves, even if they have to exchange a deal with the devil himself. "For our homeland... we will gladly sacrifice our lives..." One step at a time. "For our people... we will use all that we have, even if we have to become evil." The Royal Knight stood in front of me. "And for the Lord we swore our eternal allegiance to, it is suffice for us to create a road - even if none of us will survive!!" And with an earthshattering kick, the commander of the army entered the battlefield, bringing in a weapon that was loathed by my knight the most. *CLANG!* The two swords clashed but I was easily pushed back. While keeping my ground, I slid backward as two furious red gleams shot down on me. "Die in this place, accursed traitor!!" He shouted in a voice lacking more and more sense than earlier. I gritted my teeth in annoyance and pain. So powerful and heavy...! His aura too is multiplying by folds!! "Akh...!" Inadvertently, I was blown away across the ravaged battlefield. Ow....! I think one of my ribs just broke. But¡ª "Die!!" "Kh...!?" I flipped backward and jumped. At the moment, a flash appeared and I was once again blown away. I couldn''t make out the outline but... It was his sword. His speed had doubled, tripled even. Had I not reacted on reflex, I would''ve had my body severed in two...! "Grrh...!" I got up with a growl and readied Radiata. I have no way to escape with that speed of his chasing me down. I have no way to go other than killing my way out but I know it will be impossible for me to not suffer the consequence. And I can never leave behind Fei a damned Dungeon when I clearly have someone using a demonic weapon for some sudden power up. "...it sure is difficult." I muttered as I sheathed Radiata and lowered my posture. "Your trick is getting old!" Next came the obvious obstruction to prevent me from enchanting my sword, but I already expected that. I knew he was aiming for this moment. So I unleashed a circular slash right at the moment, but when I hit Sir Orleans'' side, Radiata was deflected and I staggered back. *SLASH!* Then a diagonal slash wound cut open from my right shoulder to the left of my waist, penetrating both my enchanted armor and combat dress like a piece-of-cake. "A...gh...!" But I didn''t fall. Don''t yield. Don''t fall. Move your body. Claw the ground even if I have to. Stand up! Stand up! Fight!! "Haaa!!" I ignored my wound that opened more as I slashed at the Royal Knight. He didn''t flinch even when his armors were scratched, dented and cut. He didn''t bother defending when his stats were boosted up by multiple times. For once, I realized he had lost any reasoning and attacked with abandon. But I can''t stop. Not now. Not here. I won''t give up! Swing your sword. Dodge to the right and backpedal. Upward slash. Watch out your back. Jump. Land. Execute another Flame Wave. Gain some distance to save breaths, and plunge in at the correct momentum to surprise the enemy. I unleashed attacks after attacks. Both on him and the surrounding, I strained myself by increasing my performance with Reinforce charged and loaded with runic enchantment. Regardless of his power up, he''s not Fei. I think that sword has strict criteria and I can guess just by a glance it''s not as strong as it. I knew it was one that is like Radiata, though it''s far more sinister than this napping Cursed Armament. Radiata is far more laid back since I haven''t sensed any change in it''s awakening other than the increased sharpness by wounding. But the battlefield quickly turned into a mess. With the monstrous addition, my enemies didn''t even mind friendly fire and only acting out of instinct. Out of blind obedience to order. I saw the lights in their eyes. I saw none of them fearing death. No, it wasn''t that they feared nothing. They feared I will destroy the lives of important people to them if I lived, and they''re desperate enough to make them chilling to look at. It''s scary, if losing something could push people this far. But I knew I was one of them. I''m the same. I wanted to win not because I simply want to live. I wanted to live for someone''s sake. For others who had helped me until now. Because I too, am a part of life my companions, my family and my loved ones have. *BANG!* I was blown back yet again. A pile of dirt piled up before me and I saw a black figure leaping out like a charging mad bull. I raised the Relixia Arma above my head. The sword was struck by another full-power slash. My body shook heavily as the earth around me cracked out of the intense pressure. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Gh...!" While the Royal Knight looked down on me with crazed gaze full of murderous intent, I gave him a cold, near-emotionless stare. It''s not that I''m not feeling anything, but... I have to resolve myself now. I held my breath. As the sparks scattered, the only sounds of the battlefield slowly melded into me, making me to adapt. For humans, adaptation is quite easy although I didn''t welcome the cacophony war brought up. But I welcomed my recognition. This is the path I chose. The reality I will live in. Among the fallen carcasses, I will see the world and experience many things, including inhuman bloodshed and unimaginable nightmares. And I must, to live through them all, accept that conflicts will appear. "That¡¯s why¡­ I won¡¯t give up." I muttered in a calm tone more than I could have usually done. The Royal Knight was unfazed, neither were his knights. But this time... "Reinforce." I pushed my body, and the sparks stopped, my trembling shoulders calmed down. "Reinforce." Golden aura enveloped me as my mana usage reached the limit. Burning amber electricity began to faintly appear around my hair, my wounded but not broken left shoulder and the steel gauntlet I had. "Reinforce." And for the fifth[i] buff spell''s execution in this battle, the effects [i]finally exceeded Orleans'' Lagnaris-empowered strength albeit only slightly above his. I put up distance as the angry mobs pursued me. Although, I felt some sensation different than usual. Something''s wrong. My Soul Essence is... it¡¯s leaking. Pouring into the sword in my hands. Did it need a jolt to wake up, and now is hungry? "If that is so... then you can feed off as much as you like. But don''t let me die here." I whispered as if talking to a living being. Much to my surprise, the Essence was flowing and circulating in the Relixia Arma, and when it flowed back to my soul... I suddenly was overcame with that something. ¡°RAAAAAAAHHH!!!¡± I heard a yell. I saw a knight charging with a sword raised over his head. But from my vision¡­ Flexed arm. Sword held at the base. A leapt of faith. A roar infused with aura. That¡¯s the stance of Raumia¡¯s Iron Knight¡¯s swordsmanship. *CLANG!!* Before I noticed, I already swung Radiata and knocked up the sword. With just a slight touch at the edge of the hilt, the hand lost grips and the enemy lost his only way to fight. A gasp. I followed with a fatal stab through the gap under the helmet. Blood sprayed and I pulled the sword back, kicking the dying knight aside to look beyond him. A long sword user. The sword held next to the head. Swung diagonally downward. A Bronze Knight Swordsmanship¡¯s 23rd technique. I jumped at once, floating over him. When I landed, I swiftly cut his knees from behind, severing the joints exposed due to armor design failure that was often seen in Bronze Knight¡¯s practitioners. ¡°¡­I know¡­? This¡­ is¡­¡± Memories of people like me. Memories of the previous wielder of this Cursed Weapon I held. Memories of... many Fragments who were parts of me. Battle experiences of those that died before me are flowing into my head. "....so that''s it." I muttered in disbelief yet understanding. And in the next second, I grunted as I repelled Sir Orleans with one hand. A reckless attack. Parry and push the blade at the next second with Sword Breaker. I clicked my tongue when the wound on my left shoulder widened. I hope it¡¯s not going to cost me an arm but I felt my energy being sucked off when I touched that broken Lagnaris. Looks like I can¡¯t touch or be touched by it directly. The knights gasped but quickly recovered. They attacked like mad alongside their commander, furiously yelling and swearing as they aimed their blades at my life. "Blade Art..." I mumbled, softly without anyone hearing save for Radiata. As I drew my arm in, my left index finger traced the blade to the tip instead of going backward. And the sword glowed with golden dawn radiance. "What...!? What is that light?! "Doesn''t matter! Attack! ATTACK!" "MAY THE LORD BE WITH US!!" In the howling that passed by me, I shifted my position in the storms of blades and lances. Again and again, I dodged by dancing on the ground until there was no space left to dodge. Surrounded at full 360 degrees. "Die!!" A knight shouted as he slashed horizontally to behead me- Moonlight Arc¡ª *SLICE* With a twirl, my skirt danced as Radiata jerked to swipe off the bloodstain. Behind me, the knight fell down with his head rolling instead of mine. This sword, I knew how to handle it. As easy as breathing. As easily as having an extra limb. As easily as... having a part of me given back to my hands. "You... stored their combat experiences, huh?" I looked down on Radiata. "Your ability as a Relixia Arma is only to store memories of your users - the memories of people such as me." Not power extraordinaire. Not godlike magic that can burn an entire continent. Not even words of wisdom or instant regeneration or the likes. Just simple... durability, above well-made Magic Sword''s sharpness, and the ability to drain memories off your wielders. Only if they are willing. "So my Soul Essence unlocked your special feature... huh?" I smiled ironically. I dodged to the side and slashed. When I saw a sword aiming to behead me, I raised my left hand and grabbed the blade, breaking it apart through the use of the Sword Breaker. In the meanwhile, I paid attention to the sword in my hand. In the end, you''re a Relixia Arma. You have to be fed of the life of your wielder to keep on holding onto your memories. The memories you made with my other selves. "But you''re... kind." I sighed in irony, as rather than feeding my life and consuming it, you gave back what little excess you found and thus - regulating my existence. For once, I realized how satisfying it feels to be stable. I¡¯m not exactly ¡®complete¡¯ since my soul is only a small fragment. I also realized that perhaps, ordinary humans or living beings on Earth have small limits in containing a soul. One of the probable reasons why I didn¡¯t get sick over there is probably because even a Fragment is more than enough to live normally. These memories... the warmth and coldness you felt...... The blood and tears you tasted... All the bonds you had with all the Warlords (me) you''ve come across to... It seemed you¡¯re stuck getting nostalgia every time you¡¯re pulled out from your sheath huh? "...I wonder if getting more memories and experiences like this will change me." I faced the incoming army, striding forward with confidence. I have to risk it or I won''t gain anything. Even if I lost what makes up who I am. I have to do this even if I have to reduce my already-short lifespan. Because I refuse to give up and be pushed around all the time. I have to win and survive. Since my destination is up ahead. "Radiata, lend me your assistance. Even if I have no place to go back to... I still have a place to go to." As the Relixia Arma shone with vibrant golden light, I dove into the spiraling chaos.
A/N: A power up! Ha, I decided that rather than ridiculous thing like blasting a town with spirit magic or a relic that can revive the user eternally, a mere hard weapon that stores memory is more plausible and not farfetched. Although since it''s just past experiences, the body doesn''t have the necessary muscle memory and each technique requires different amount of strength. Even if you think ''so she can practically use endless amount of experiences! THAT''S OP!!'' it''s actually far from it. With the ridiculous amount of experiences, there will be conflicting parts when it came to a specific skill-counter and it will also clash with the body''s capability. Also, there are more demerits than you think there will be. Besides, no matter what she does, her skillset is stuck at human limits. I wonder how she will fare if the opponent is a nonhuman with thousands years of battle experience... P.S: I don''t know which part went unsatisfying with this chapter. If you think there''s any, please post here. Volume 5 Chapter 21 - Fei Cruelheart -Fei¡¯s POV- "How shameful. Is this all you can do?" A question resounded. Amidst the clouds of dust, dirt and smokes, I lied down on the ground. Helpless. Weak. "Most impressive for you to dodge at the last minute. But your Lagnaris... your only link to stay active is no more." He uttered, and I knew that was just him rubbing salt on my wounds. I know. I know that without it, I''m not going to live. This body is sustained, and developed in accordance to Lagnaris'' growth. The amount of lives I''ve stolen equaled my strength. The amount of souls I collected meant my maturity to be ''humane'' is nearing perfection. But now...? I looked at my right hand. There was only broken shards and mangled pieces of armor Lagnaris produced on it. My body was still regenerating but the fuel it needed... The Soul Essence I had within my Core was little. Even if I were capable of regaining it by killing this Ancient Spirit... I''d still have one less limb to use. Either my leg... or my arm. Ah, but... I don''t think it all matters now. This is the end I have long sought for. "Without Lagnaris. Without [Tree of Eons] supplying your mana and energy. Without the [Ruler] in your reach... you''re nothing more than a Golem." ...perhaps that is so. I admit, I''m not much different than these ones that failed to live up to my Creator''s - my father''s expectation. Even when he used flesh of humans com bined with monsters. Even with numerous corpses left behind and steered terror among the populace. Even with his specialty in espionage and conspiracy to veer the outsiders away from the truth... There was no success. Not once, until Edward was born. Until my elder brother was given the fate of being freed from the cycle of sins, untouched by Tree of Eons, while we, the rest of his siblings... Could not be like him. That''s why we were jealous of him. Envying his happiness. Admiring his way of life that is adamant in creating an utopia by including us in the equation. "You''re not even worth of given the chance for last words." ...had I been more capable... I could''ve saved him. Had I been stronger... I could''ve prevented the worst. The slaughter. The violation and exploitation. The greed that roamed free as tumors even at this moment. The despair that nearly wrought down her... If I were stronger... I could have... stopped... "Do not mock me with that cowardice line!!" Wha-? Before I could notice, I was lifted off the ground, hanging limply as a hand grasped my neck and squeezing it tightly. "You dared to say your borrowed strength... Your sinful sword might save that maiden?! Who do you think you are!!?" ...who...? I... "You are a failure." The Ancient Spirit growled. Eyes burning red in hatred. "You have no soul and thus decided to destroy others who have it, shredding it apart and making it your own...! Do you think YOU have the right to save her when you do not know anything about her!!?" Then I was tossed. I crashed down but I couldn''t feel the pain. It wasn''t the impact that screwed over my nervous system. It wasn''t the insults hurled at me that shook me to raise my head up. It was the fact that the Ancient Spirit knows something I didn''t know. "...what... are you...?" The ethereal being in front of me glared down on me. With that hateful gaze, he cast out a scoff, and with deadpan tone of voice I recognized... "She''s going to die soon." It was if the world had stopped breathing life. It was as if something that resembled a mallet squashed my heart, pounding it and then burning it into an incinerator filled with demon''s infernal magical fire. As soon as I processed his words... "... Lies. That... that can''t...!" "And do you have any knowledge why she''s still fighting right now, standing on the line separating life and death? Tirelessly. Always so reckless. Regretting her deeds and accepting her sins head on to pave a path! Not even minding if she is hurt in the process and received less than she deserved?!" The two golden eyes stared down then back at mine. "It is all for YOU! What matters to her the most is the safety of everyone she holds dear! All of their happiness, including yours!!" A golden flash blurred and I was flung away. I crashed to the ground and before I could realize, I was already hit, blasted away and thrown down over and over. "But she KNEW her limits! As a Fragmented Soul, she is doomed to live shorter than anyone! Weaker than her peers!! For an eternal monster that is capable of slaying deities such as you, your condemnation and self-loathing is nothing but insults to her ideal! To her resolve in saving you!!" The Ancient Spirit roared as he sent out waves of destruction. I dodged at the last second but I was still struck by the shockwave. My futile attempt failing me as my heart shook with every revelation given to me. The truth. A lie that the girl always hid behind her dazzling smiles. Something that she could never hope to answer even if I were to be curious to know her true reason to fight. So that was why she cried. So that was why she tried to offer her hand to me. So that was why she always had those eyes that flashed with bitterness at times. ...why...? Why couldn''t I notice it earlier...? Even though. Even though the signs were all there... why...? "She has long accepted her fate. Shredded her existence may be, she is still living to the fullest, without denying who she is, without minding what she is, without refusing the reality around her." "......" "You cannot save everyone." I perked up. In my struggle just to stand on my own feet, I heard that line that I hated. The words that I loathed even if I were to die and be reborn a thousand times. "She said that to us, but we know that she is telling that to herself. Wishing for everyone''s happiness means one intends to sacrifice their own for them. But that is not it. That is not how it is supposed to be." As a fluctuation of energy gathered, wrapping the weapon my target held... His expression darkened, twisted in anger, but also sorrow. Sorrow... why? For who is that sorrow reflected in those eyes? "With power comes responsibility. But with power, corruption is bound to occur and destroy all that you wanted to protect." He stated, almost as if he was reciting another person''s words. "Your kingdom has long been corrupted and tainted. Not even a doll that has the strongest potential such as you can ever hope to escape from their poisoned grasp. Sooner or later... you too will turn your sword at her." ...what...? "The maiden is an unstable existence. The most fragile among her brethren. But her soul is pure. Purer than anyone''s that one can gain irrefutable power to rewrite the world if it is gained." ......it... can''t be... "With a Divine Essence rivaling even [Arsnaia], nothing is impossible. There is absolutely nothing you cannot do the moment a Vagnalos such consumed her soul. That is how valuable her existence is." ...no... "Surely... your brethren will command all of their pawns just to hunt her down." "......!!" "That''s why I cannot forgive you all! I will not let you all off from destruction!! As long as she is alive, there is still hope left for us!!" With a roar, the Ancient Spirit flew towards me. With my limbs still regenarting, all I could do was to sway to the left, dodging by a hair breadth but only to fall to the dirty land. *SMASH!* My body bent as the blunt side of his sword struck my abdomen. I was, once again, glided across the air before descending down to the ground. "If nobody will become her ally, then we will protect her! There''s no way we can trust you who chose to fall aside just because you couldn''t do something! We will not give up!!" Battered over and over, I heard his merciless words, determination and desire. He didn''t lie about it all. I knew because I have been living in a place where honesty is something that is simply used and cast away when there is no further purpose. That''s why, even more so, I felt betrayed. By my own self... by my own ignorance. In comparison, my Original was far than what I thought he''d be. Determined. Fierce but wise. Someone who has worth more than I do. But... something told me. Something is missing. Even during the onslaught where I pathetically crawled in the ground just to make sure my damaged limbs did not receive additional wounds, I traced back his words. His action. His objective in this fight. There, came one question. A doubt arose inside of me as I clenched my hand, where nothing was residing in it except a broken hilt of a shattered sword. An ordinary object that no longer held any semblance of Essence I could feed off. "...then... why... did you hurt her...?" I knew I was being stupid. Who in the right mind would ask back when given all the answers with a smack to the face? But my curiosity - my desire to pursue my doubt outlived my depression. "........" Oddly enough, the spirit did not answer. On silence, the air became foreboding. As I fully focused in having my legs working back to normal even if I have to lose my left arm in the process, I looked at him. Staring at his eyes, ones that were devoid of gentle lies. And so he answered. "To bless her with our gift." Gift... he said? What is there a need for a gift when he had already sworn for devotion and protection under his wings? What purpose is there for him to harm her by calling it as ''Gift''...? Little by little, my doubts grew into suspicion. And it came with irritation with a whisper of possibility. Unless... "It is simple. As she is now, the maiden will be bound to perils by your hands. Before all that could happen - I will convert her into one of us." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ... "...you..." I hitched, as a grim realization dawned upon me. "You intend to kill her and turn her into a spirit!?" The spirit, unfazed by my wild assumption and accusation did not speak any longer. It ticked me off that he kept quiet. But I knew... I know that his method - is wrong! "You bastard!!" I shouted as anger fueled me to move forward. I had no weapon with me. The sword I always had shattered. The black sword given to me was abandoned. Not even my martial arts can ever hope to touch him without the aid of Lagnaris. But I charged ahead, and reached him. I delivered punch to his face but he turned into a pile of golden dust that quickly reformed once I went pass him. "You...!" I pivoted and lashed, only to be struck down. "And what is wrong with it? Rather than living with continuous suffering, why can''t I give her our blessing?" He asked as he towered ahead of me. I got up, wiped the blood from my lips as I roared. "You''re no different than them!! Converting her into a spirit? You''re just making excuses to harm her! You want to kill her!!" "Silence, damned monster! And what alternative can you offer to her!?" I sucked my breaths. At a loss, I wondered, asking to myself. What can I do for her? What can I give to her? For all the she has done... what is that I can do for her...? "Protection - she does not desire it." Yet my Original started. "Rather than sitting back behind someone''s back in hope of salvation, she''d rather reach out her hand for it. But not with that body! Not with such mismatched vessel!!" He shouted. He poured his emotions out like an overflowing river once downpour arrived. "So I shall end her life. Her current one will not give her happiness. There is no dream she can ever hope to achieve, nor is there any hope for her to fulfill with. With us... as spirits, we can give her all that she desired!" A swing of sword. A blast of energy to follow. I rolled on the ground as I hammered the broken hilt as a way to claw my way out from being thrown away any further. I had enough. Enough with this all... I know that I''m a fake. A cheap imitation made from magic and corpses. This body is nothing more than a tool for a weapon to use for. Just a simple armed Golem. Even so, I have lived a life. Even if it''s borrowed, even if it''s just a failure. Even if it''s nothing more than a mirage that is bound to disappear after fulfilling it''s purpose, it''s still a product of creation. A life... is precious, no matter how fragile it might be. "Don''t... joke with me...!" This life of mine is cursed. But even within the thorny, bloody Destiny I followed, I encountered people that held me as precious. A brother that helped me to find my own reason to exist. Friends that treated me as a person. A teacher that granted me a fatherly figure. And a woman I fell in love with. "If that is your answer to save her... If that is what you meant by ''salvation''...!!" I wielded the sword with one hand. I don''t need any more mana to regenerate my wounds. Let them be, even if it meant I have only an arm to live with. "Then I will deny you - my original... and become my own self!!" I exclaimed as I injected all of my mana, all of my aura, all of the Soul Essence I possessed into the broken hilt. At once, the object glowed, and in the next moment, lightning sparked to form a glowing blade of light. A blade which is purely the manifestation of my remaining strength given form. -Warning! Mana core overloading! Emergency shutdown is recommended! High chance of self-destruction!!- "Shut your mouth!!" The Ancient Spirit yelled as he fired another lightning sphere. But this time, a ray of azure light was fired from his sword. The lance of destruction touched down and- *BOOM!* An explosion. The searing heat, the billowing smokes and malevolent winds erupted inside the enclosed space of the ruin. "RaaaaaAaaaaAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!" I exited the swirling blast site, clothes damaged and a part of my body burned. But I moved, charging ahead with all of my strength that I already sailed through the distance between us. "Do you think you are a ''human'', Felix ''Vanity'' Sanctum Raumia!!?" My Original drawled as he brought his sword up. The two swords clashed. Blue sparks scattered this time as I inched closer... and I glared back at the Ancient Spirit. "Like I give a damn about what I am!!" I announced, then cleaved down. The spirit backed away but I noticed a slight cut on his sleeve. What happened...? How did he... I looked at the Sword of Light in my hand. It''s nothing but condensed mana and aura into one. I just thought of using all I have to attack... And it worked. Against spirits that were said to be detached from the world''s rules? How? Why? No... could it be... this is the Essence of a soul? Does that mean... it is the manifestation of my... heart...? "Then...!" I switched a gear inside my head. "...uwwooOOoooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" I howled as I attacked, risking everything in each of my strike. "Gh...! Don''t underestimate MEEEEEE!!!" In return, the Ancient Spirit lost his cool and replied in similar manner. I slashed at him and he cut back at me. I lowered my hips, sliced bisected his knee and hopped back to avoid a decapitation. The spirit staggered as I lunged to his chest and rammed my elbow against his chest. I heard a cracking sound but I was too caught in the momentum that we both fell down. Amidst the clouds of dust, I stood up and searched for my enemy. I heard a sizzle and leaped to the side by winging my entire body to avoid another lightning sphere. -Barrage incoming- I ran across the greenery as I dodged the storms of lightnings. With trees as my cover, they received the brunt of the attacks with their heights and I pushed myself to not stay at one place even if for a second of rest. "You...!" I heard him glowering and grinding his teeth. "YOU DEFECTED PIECE OF SCRAP!!!" A curse. A fluctuation of energy. Aura manipulation. I stopped running and clawed the ground firmly. I straightened my back and faced the Ancient Spirit''s downward slash that nearly toppled me down to my knees. "You have stolen our forms! Our pride!! Even our dignity and family for your selfish ambitions bound to be fruitless!! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO OBSTRUCT US!!" I scoffed. "I reaped lives, yes. I have even destroyed many things and consumed your brethren." I uttered as sparks danced. "But was I happy with the act of killing? Do you think I''m content that I have to live by murdering every life I came across to!!?" I repelled the sword. Facing the Ancient Spirit face-to-face, I readied my weapon. ''So what if you''re a monster?'' A girl who could not become an adult asked. "Even through all that... I have picked my decision, discarded the other, and persisted on seeing everything to an end!" I wish you were my son. You''d be a great addition to this shabby forgery. a white-haired elderly muttered before the night he passed away. "Even after all that, I have overseen everything and experienced what it felt like to be alive!!" Then I leaped forward, swords crisscrossing as I exchanged blows against the spirit. ''Hey... lil'' bro...... The rest... I''ll leave it to you. Don''t give up like I do, ''kay...?'' A tyrant said as he slept with his dead lover in his embrace. "That''s why...! That''s why I...!!" As I leaned to the side, avoiding a wind searing slash, I cut off his outstretched arm, slashed the tendons of his legs and finished with a wide swing at his torso that sent him flying. ''Will you be my knight?'' A maiden who always fought and bled for other''s sake requested, with pure gaze that brought life to this body. I charged ahead, pursuing his falling figure but he flipped and fired magic. I avoided spheres of lightning when a ray of light suddenly blinded my vision. *BOOM!!* Another explosion occurred. "HAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" But I leaped out from the smokes, high in midair with the help of mana threads that seemed to shower over the underground garden. Most of them were latched to the far ceiling and I used them to carry myself before diving down. Then I severed the threads, reforming the [Sword of Light] in my hand and kicked the air to fly down with a speed matching roaring winds. "Gh...!?" The Ancient Spirit brought his sword up yet his limbs moved slower. More so than earlier since a set of nearly transparent mana threads had already constricted his limbs from moving further. Those threads I spread out were a simple distraction. Hiding the thin threads among thicker and conspicuous ones to make him lose his guard, and by drawing his attention with a flashy move such as flying above ground... I could pull out this maddening one pitiful scheme. Before he could cut the extremely thin spiritual threads to defend himself, my sword descended. A flash of silvery white light cut open the world-- And sliced my enemy in halves. "...I am..." I landed past him. Slowly getting up, my back was against the spirit as I stepped forward, distancing myself in rejection over his existence. Soon, I inhaled, and raised my chin. In defiance to the natural rules from above, I raised the [Sword of Light] upward. "My name... is FEI CRUELHEART! I am... no one else!!" And to this broken, nonetheless beautiful world where I found my reason to live - I pronounced my existence.
A/N: It''s... wow. When I imagined this scene, I almost dropped my jaw. How cool can you be, you freakin'' Hero-character?! I didn''t intend for a development that must be paired with a cutscene dammit!! Interlude - The Demons Uneventful Day -Leonhard''s POV- It was boring. I didn''t know that fighting could be so boring. The fights I have gone through. The assassination attempts that aroused me from my peaceful slumber. The battles I have earned by scraping my life with death, basking in well-earned glory¡­ All of them are far, far better than this fight. No. Perhaps... it was correct to say this is not a fight, nor is it a conflict. "What''s wrong, doll? Can''t you stand up?" I asked with half-lidded stare. Aloof, unenthusiastic, and in complete boredom to further infuriate my target of insult. In front of me, slight distances away was a girl who proclaimed herself as the best of the best. A master of swords. Someone who believed herself that being a Vagnalos makes her one that stood above everyone. "Ugh... Kah...!" She coughed blood, her body wounded, her regal dress stained with dirt and bl her confidence earlier twisted into grimace if pain and humiliation. "Disgraceful. You''re nothing more than a clown." I shook my head. In contrast, my body has no wounds, my clothes remained clean, and even my fists are still the same as ever, lacking the blood of my enemy to be appeased. How idiotic. I can''t believe how much pride could destroy someone. Is this the case with demons as well? With their gifted pure lineage, all nearly crafted with political marriages, incestuous in many occurrences... Unfortunately, unlike the humans who seemed to degrade in bloodline when they indulged in incest, demons have always been strong. Stronger than other mortal races. And they WILL be stronger as long as their blood ties remained pure. But if bloodline, purity and pride over one''s inborn status made them like this doll... Then I am truly glad I was born as a Demi-Human. "Was your words earlier mere lies? I am disappointed at how useless you are to not even be able to prove your lies." I goaded, not even suppressing my sigh of disappointment, my downcast pitiable gaze, or my desires to show holes in my defense by acting arrogant. And I received a growl. Anger fueled the Doll to stand up, her crimson great sword in hands but her arms looked limp. Ah. Yes, I forgot that I broke those limbs of hers for the thirteenth time. Her regeneration seemed to be fueled by her arrogance, but that is not the correct motivation in fighting. "You will pay for shaming me, you corrupted mutt!!" The Doll roared as she rushed forward. I raised a hand as the great sword slashed down. The claymore was an ancient relic similar to Mythical Weapons and Relixia Arma, but it was far more sinister since it feeds off emotions, dead souls and sufferings just to be sharper. It could also store the shredded souls to strengthen the vessel ¨C or Vagnalos, in this case, by increasing their physical strength and intelligent. Obviously, their demand would be the life force of their users. Memories. Emotions. Mana. Lifespan¡­ there are many things but for Homunculus whose life force did not come from their own, but from some sort of device¡­ Or is it the Dragon Pulse in her case? "Useless." I stated as I grabbed the blade with my gauntlet. It was nothing more than a simple equipment. Just a gauntlet I requested to be crafted by a common blacksmith. Only red and black for its color since it came from the minerals used, and how unskilled the blacksmith was when she hammered the gauntlets into shapes. Even so, the blade of Lagnaris did not penetrate it. This iron gauntlet stopped the sharpest Fake Relic with only its fingers. "There is no weight in your sword." I said like the Elder Knight in the Academy always conveyed whenever he dropped out fools from his class. "And there is no heart in this attack." Even if Vagnalos are fighting under the condition of living with incomplete hearts... Even if they have to rely on their shortcomings to grow stronger... Even if they have to live in the shadows of their greatest predecessor¡­ "Is this what you call as ''strength'', Eliza ''Pride'' Sanctum Raumia?" I glared at the Doll who was suspended in midair out of shock. She could not understand surely. She could not believe what is happening for certain. And she could not even see the truth despite all that I have spoken to her. With a snort, I gripped firmly the ground, adjusted my waist, focused my center of gravity, and leveled my stare, holding the crimson blade with my hand. I concentrated my aura to combine with my Soul Essence... Shattering the [Imitation of Holy Sword] with a simple crush. "Brittle." I commented as shards of blade scattered everywhere, brought by the winds. It was like seeing pieces of stained glass thrown in the air, with powders of light - ones that I recognized as remnants of [Fragments of Souls] giving off seven shades of color. How beautiful. Despite them being remnant of the dead, the last proof that they existed, they are still shining. Just like my sister''s soul. "......!?" The Doll exasperated. First was in disbelief, in shock, in daze. Then she despaired, as she realized her key to become human was destroyed. However... I do not dare to stop and bestow mercy on her. First I grabbed her wrist and twisted it, dislocating the entire arm. Then I pulled her in to allow a straight blow to her gut, before hooking her down to the ground. As a result, the ground shattered as if a star had plummeted onto the Great Earth, giving form of a crater and rising sharp fissures. The Doll vomited blood as the shock coursed her entire body, worsening her wounds which sprayed more and more of her ''pure'' blood. I sensed resistances so her bones probably broke in some parts. Not even a wordless scream left her mouth as I brought her up by holding her neck, and threw her to the wall in the next moment. *CRASH!* Once a huge dent was carved on the smooth surface of the wall, the Doll should have been embedded in it as red pastes but her constitution protected her, and she fell from the dent with merely broken limbs. Before she landed, I have already stood below her, flexing and shooting my leg upward ¨C sending the Homunculus flying above. A trail of dark red followed her ascent. I looked up as the Doll became a small figure in my vision. For humans, she''d look like a dot but I''m no human, unfortunately. Neither human nor demon. Just an abomination. As I gazed up, I inhaled. I imagined a key unlocking a lock in my mind, and the spells that restricted me from revealing my true identity were released. Well, only those that reduced my physical strength to a tenth, ones that hid my horns and tail, and ones that prevented my eyes from showing the accursed serpentine pupils of a demon. Nonetheless, it was an exceedingly refreshing sensation to be able to exert my strength more freely than before. Drawing my arm in, red mana that personified my nature pulsates in my right hand. I clenched it tightly as the concentrated mana began to bend air and making it visible to naked eyes. Following after, sparks began to surround my entire body and I sensed embers of flame surrounding my fist. ...in any case. This farce ends now. "You can perish now, Doll." As the Vagnalos descended, her horrified face was displayed. Her ugly desire to live had finally appeared only at the last second. Even though it took so much time for her arrogance to be completely crushed... The moment my fist connected with her chest, I could sense her soul. Demons are sharp. Sharper and stronger than other races. They were even said to be distant relative of the Spirits who were elusive enough to fool Old Gods. No matter how much I detested my demonic nature... I could sense it. Her soul screaming. The manufactured ''heart'' breaking apart under the pressure of my attack. Everything was crumbling and her life snuffing out. Such a disappointment. If you want to fight, then you should not have put pride nor desire on the line, but instead, your life. From the very start... your mistake has already decided this match. "But... I am proud of my origin. At the very least, I am proud that I am a Halfling." I whispered. In the next moment, from behind the Doll''s back, a burst of mana erupted as a blast of destructive energy. It tore through air and earth, evaporating the sturdy Dungeon''s wall, tearing apart the lightless ruin. Smokes gathered and scattered. Amidst the chaos, silence befell the world around me. And I looked down as my fist had pierced through the Doll''s heart, finally staining my arm with blood. Blood of my enemy. Blood of the fallen. Blood that enticed my instinct as a monster. I remembered. Vagnalos ¨C Homunculi created to be weapons. They grew and matured depending on the amount of lives they reaped. The more they kill, the stronger they become. The more they devour, the smarter they become. Although their concepts are similar, but they do look unlike the [Sword of Gods]. Is it because of their emotional progression? That is probably why this one seemed like a spoiled child and the obnoxious Hero was far more composed. "......ne... you...r... name..." I heard a voice. A whisper, weak at best and also familiar for someone such as me. I stared at the disheveled red hair. It was similar to mine but hers was more leaning to red of steel. Red of blood. "...what... is... it...? You...r... name...?" The Doll whispered, asking as she inclined her head slowly. Slowly but surely. I found myself staring at her eyes. At those obsidian grey eyes. Truly, those eyes reminded me of that damned man. But... "...Leonhardt." I answered, knowing her intention at last. Then. The Doll - Eliza Sanctum Raumia... Curved her lips upward, forming a thin smile even with blood staining her graceful face. One that was beautiful unlike earlier. One that proved her as a ''Human'', although way too late for her. "....Le...on...hardt...... I... see..." The girl laughed as she raised her remaining hand - and touched my cheek. Her face was slightly flushed red. Her glassy eyes tender with warmth and tears of ironic joy. Her core of existence replaced with meanings as she wound up words from her bloody lips. "......your... heart... is so... warm... and... kin...d......" She muttered. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Lovingly, like a maiden in love. But ironically, as a Homunculus who struggled to gain a heart of her own. "......ah... I... I... wish¡­ I could¡­ feel it¡­ more¡­ You''re so... wa..rm......" Then - the girl rested her head against my chest, finally stopping from moving. From breathing. From living. "......." I didn''t know what to say. To be honest, I wondered why this is happening. Even as I observed the corpse, I felt... something stirring inside of me. Then I sensed light pervading from the hole I created. The ruined Dungeon now gave way for light to shine on me. On us. And I looked up to the blue sky above. "...''warm''..." I replayed the word, all with what she thought. The girl who sought for a heart. A doll that wanted to be a human. Like a fairytale of old. At the very end... the doll obtained a heart... and lived happily ever after. Or vanishing with satisfaction. Does that mean... she has passed away... without regret? Does this mean she has finally obtained her ''happiness''... by dying in my hands...? I gazed down, the corpse slowly slipping away from my grasp and falling with a dull sound. A pool of blood formed as the obsidian grey eyes lost all luster. I realized her hand that touched my cheek had gone limp for a while ago. I realized her body had gone cold. And I realized that even though her soul was artificially created... That which floated above us and ascending to the distant sky... was a beautiful, radiant one. "......you do have a heart... huh?" I muttered, recognizing the first and last awakening of a genuine soul. Did I just save someone from sinning herself? From damning herself for eons to come? Have I granted a miracle to something that demanded for a wistful hope? Have I... been hoping to give myself a chance for redemption, by giving blissful happiness instead of reaping lives of my accursed enemy...? But... if that is so... "Is this heart... Is this blackened heart that desired for vengeance... Can truly be ''warm''... and ''kind''...?" As I concluded my doubt, I knelt down at one knee next to the corpse. While thinking how vain I was, I still removed my gauntlet, taking off a leather glove that absorbed the shock whenever I punched the day light out of things. Looking at my hand, I then proceeded to trace my hand from the forehead of the corpse downward. If all else, now she looked like she was peacefully sleeping. "......I doubt you''ll be satisfied with all that considering your pride." I muttered indifferently as I once again moved my hand. This time, my fingers rubbed the blood that leaked from her. Wiping the red liquid away with unfounded softness I didn''t know I could do, I pulled my arm and ran my tongue over my bloodied finger. It tasted similar to blood but not quite so. There was some salty taste to it. Some kind of flavor that pricked something deep inside me. I cast my gaze down on her. I just had the nerve to speak out my mind. "I''m quite sure Homunculus like you won''t be remembered as who you are." Although this kind of ritual isn''t necessary, I needed blood to survive. Demons are horrible creatures that can''t suppress their bloodlust should it reach a certain threshold. In doing so, the weak that couldn''t get the chance to devour their prey would go berserk if not dying out of shock from the jumping tension. While I do admit I am no different, and that a certain Idiot supplied me in a very unorthodox way, this time... "Just be glad I took notice of your presence. At least with your blood as my strength, your existence is not exactly pointless." I stood up. "With this, you will accompany me for my quest of vengeance." *BOOM!* I heard of explosions far behind me. I turned around and saw a person I did not like for one bit. "Ooooooohhhh!!" He raged on. His left arm was only a stump now, but he brandished his sword as if wielding a great sword, and he successively struck his enemy... The origin of his existence. One that was a legendary spirit said to live ever since the world was created. I knew that because of tales around my kin, and around the demons. Entities that were neither sacred nor evil. A race that refused to support any faction of Gods and simply spending their time in utmost isolation. A race that had been long declining ever since the Dark Age came And yet - that man was pushing forward, will unbending as he cut off the spirit''s wrist, before slashing his torso. The spirit replied with a roar of defiance. Not succumbing to defeat, and in desperation, he delivered blow by firing magic at zero distance. Explosions. Scattered blood. Scent of rust evaporating. But even through the spells of ruination - the Homunculus swung his sword and slashed the spirit''s torso. "...he cut off the spirit... with Soul Essence...?" I wondered aloud, realizing how ironic the two were. Despite being heralded as a weapon of mass destruction, the Lagnaris and Vagnalos did not possess their own soul. Thus, the only way to defeat them was by using Soul Enchantment, which is a double-edged sword since the usage of Soul Essence meant draining one¡¯s own lifespan. Yet the spirits, existences that had no physical vessels, meant they were formed by purely Soul Essence alone. With their nature, it is obvious that the way to kill them is by the assistance of Lagnaris, Soul Devouring Relics, Relixia Arma¡­ or plain usurpation through Soul Enchantment. Cursing my idiocy to not be able to connect the link early on, I shook my head. ¡°This is just stupid.¡± I heard another roar. Furious howl with the spirit counter attacking, sending the Homunculus away and fired a destructive ray of light. Another explosion rocked the entire dungeon with hot wind blowing past me. I shielded my eyes and dodged flying debris, but I sensed mana in the air. I looked up, seeing several blue threads purely crafted from mana sticking to the ceiling. Pulling himself out of the smokes, the Homunculus dodged death with his crafty trick. Even though he was in his last stretch, with a complete loss of his arm and holes puncturing his abdomen¡­ the dark-haired man''s gaze was fierce and unforgiving. Merciless, but determined to prove his worth. It was a gaze that desired to win, and to survive. "And he did. So you''ve finally gained ''life'' of your own too, huh...?" I huffed as I crossed my arms. The Homunculus dove down ¨C slicing his Original into two with his Soul Essence sword. I watched the figure of the spirit faltering while the Homunculus stumbled and falling after an incoherent exclamation. The Ancient Spirit began to fade away into golden dust, since his entire soul had been smashed into bits after contacting the full brunt of the Homunculus¡¯ last attack. However, I noticed his lips quivering at the last moment. Wondering what the spirit uttered, it must be referred to the Homunculus. Then, with the last golden dust disappearing into thin air¡­ One of the oldest beings in the realm vanished in defeat. - - - - ¡°Haa¡­ truly a farce.¡± I rubbed the back of my neck at the idiotic performance done by two insignificant fools. Their strong feelings were genuine. I can tell with my demonic instinct that they fought to the nails-and-teeth from the bottom of their hearts. Unfortunately, it would have been better if they noticed their surroundings and thought of who they were fighting for. Without asking for consent, they aimed for one another¡¯s throat. Getting wounded and nearly killed, the Homunculus would definitely be chewed out by my older sibling once we left the Dungeon. I admit I¡¯m impressed by his desire to grow a new soul, and become his own self but¡­ This fool didn¡¯t even notice that he had a heart grown through various experiences. Must I say his obliviousness outclassed even the Gods or must I say he¡¯s an utter idiot, through-and-thoroughly? "And she''ll go hysterical if you die so easily." I complained as I strode towards the useless battlefield between two idiots, one that had ended with marginal victory of an artificial construct. Of all things, you survived the odds. And as the victor, you are blessed with a reward that is very unthinkable that even the most ignorant Major Gods would notice. I stood near him, seeing his wounds, and promptly exasperated. I raised my hand as I began to feed his exhausted existence a boost of healing. While demons cannot use holy magic, a tremendous amount of mana or aura concentrated on a wound would cause a jump for recovery. It has already been proven that this method is effective albeit a little inefficient for the caster. Even so, it was more than enough. I closed up all the fatal injuries and let his unique constitution do the rest. I¡¯m not a healer and I don¡¯t want to let him go over the head after all those idiotic suicidal attempts he pulled. ¡°Haaa¡­. Damn, this guy¡¯s heavy.¡± I complained as I hoisted the idiot, an arm on the back of my neck as I gripped the wrist and his side. Looking past the corpse of his ¡®sibling¡¯, I wondered if I should bury her. At least, I don¡¯t want an undead shuffling back to pester me. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just do it later. I doubt she can revive anyway with the Lagnaris shattered to bits.¡± I mumbled as I walked past the dead and¡­ When I looked up at the giant tunnel as if a Desert Dragon Worm bore through it to escape the surface¡¯s light, I frowned. I have to carry this idiot until I leave the damned ruin? What if sister saw us? ¡­I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of expression she would make but if she thought I cared about this bastard¡­ No, I refuse with all the fibers in my body should everyone thinks like that!! "Curses. Such an annoyance to deal with. Each and every one of you... humans."
A/N: Haa... been a while since I last put up an interlude. Since it''s not exactly related with the plot and more like shifting view of a person, it became like this. Eh? You want to ask what excuse do I have this time? Well... it''s plain obvious after that badass chapter for Fei, I can''t just force it out again without some form of a break. Now be patient! Next is Charlotte on the spotlight!! Volume 5 Chapter 22 - Dusk of Vain Glory Dusk. It was the short moment between day and night. When Solaris sank in the west, the twin goddesses would ascend to the sky and shine a protective light that kept everyone safe in their sleeps. However - dusk is when the transition between light and darkness occurred. It is where the ''gray'' side surfaced and the line between black as well white blurred. And in the middle of nowhere, I propelled myself forward, cutting apart knights like a raging storm. "Wh...y...!?" A knight shouted as his hands were severed. I delivered the finishing blow with a decapitation. Ruthlessly. I swayed to dodge a sword thrust and grabbed the outstretched arm to push the armored enemy for a friendly fire. Once his steps faltered, I swept his legs, throwing him down and stabbed into the gap of visor, finishing him off. "Last of it." I noted as I pulled out the sword glistening with deep scarlet stains, ignoring the blood covering my dress, and the visible trembling of my last victim fading away. Dead bodies were scattered across the battlefield. The scent of rust permeating intensely that it nauseated me, and hands that begged for mercy were bent upward. Among the scattered corpses, the vultures flying high in the sky, and the weapons that I destroyed continuously... "Gh...! Ghaaa! YooOOoOoOOOUUU!!" One suffering soul was in my sight. Holding a white sword that transformed his body into that of a monster, the man sluggishly stepped forward. With abandon, he leaped forward and slashed down like a lightning from the heaven. *CLANG!* The swords sang before I shifted my center of gravity and parried the bone-crushing attack. Meeting gaze with the knight that had his helmet broken and revealing his handsome... yet twisted facial, I singlehandedly cut his fingers, wrist, the nerves, and his entire arm all the way to the shoulder. "Gh...! Gwoooohhh!!" The Royal Knight roared. I walked past him but sensing the wind¡¯s change, I ducked. *WHOOSH!!* The mutated arm the size of a long-limbed ogre swung widely. Ignoring the wounds or spraying blood, I was showered by the red rain that sapped my strength the more they touched me. Even so, I repositioned Radiata parallel to my sight. Spinning in place, with a boost of aura, I struck the knight at the side - thus sending him flying across the field. Unfortunately, he crash landed on corpses of his comrades. Even more, he quickly recovered while pummeling them with his monstrous arms. It wasn''t pleasant to hear flesh, internal organs and bones pounded like that, much less seeing it happening in front of me. "......you know nothing about when to give up huh?" I gazed at Orleans with pity. He huffed. He grunted. He growled. Any trace of sanity at complete loss in his light blue eyes as he launched himself forward. Simple attack. Lagnaris drawn. Aim: vital area of heart. Objective: soul furnace (heart). Like a whisper entering my ears, memories opened up and transmitted my enemy''s thought. I nodded as I stepped aside from the obvious frontal charge and slashed the right arm once again. Yet it spewed white smokes, the wounds hastily closing up. Damn it... this won''t end at this rate. ''Of course. Because Lagnaris is using his life force to make sure his body remained usable.'' Eh... this again. I almost rolled my eyes had I not been in a deadlock with the Royal Knight. Seriously, you have the timing to upgrade your rank into ''speaking relic,'' Radiata. ''Why do I have to care? Almost all Relics can speak, and I have memories that spanned millions cycle of life. You best not underestimate your elder, girl.'' Gah. And he sounded like a condescending old man! I didn''t ask for Takeru Mk. II!! ''Silence! Do not compare me with that cynical masochist!!'' Maso¡ª*SWISH!*¡ªuwah!? "That... that was close, dammit!!" I yelled as I scurried a few dozen meters away from Orleans'' range. However, that annoying Lagnaris just had to glow repeatedly. As if it was laughing at me. ''This noisy fake... What a child when you can only do so much.'' Ah, un... I don''t get it but do you dislike that thing? ''Of course! A Lagnaris is always seen hunting my users!! In fact, it never stopped appearing even though most of them committed suicide so as not to have their Soul Essence be drained!!'' That''s... quite harsh. So they''re just that strong to even force Iris choosing suicide. "Then, is there any tip to defeat them?" ''There is.'' Huh?! ''Don''t get it wrong. That idiotic human has a limit in using Lagnaris. No matter what, it''s not something a living being should touch since it drains your life force when in prolonged contact.'' So... it''s no use if one wasn''t an immortal or a Homunculus like Fei? ''Indeed. Also, pay attention to it.'' Hmm...? I closely stared at the Lagnaris while weaving about to avoid the relentless attacks. ''It''s a mere blade. And it even exposed itself by forcing fusion with the human. As long as you destroy the sword...'' "...I can beat him. But what about Sir Orleans?" ''He is of no concern. Do not be so naive that there is a way to save everyone. You have...'' "Killed his army¡­ right, fine." I stared dead center at my last opponent. He was getting frustrated that he didn''t deliver fatal damage on me so his figure became even bulkier. I''m impressed he could still run and jump like a superhuman but he''s way too easy to hit. What scary is... I could shrug off the guilt of killing this time. It seems that the vast combat experiences are already dulling my common senses as a reincarnated person from Earth. At this rate, I''m going to be a cold blooded mass murderer. I don''t want to be like that. "...it really can''t be helped." I exhaled as I turned my glare on the white sword. "Let''s get this done with. Fast." I didn''t wait for one second to enter his range. Although my sudden movement surprised him, the Royal Knight swung down his white sword to crush me. I dodged by stepping aside, and the earth was cleaved instead. Pieces of rocks flew everywhere at the frightening display of raw power but I ignored them. I don''t care what he will cause. Just aim and attack. Attack and respond. Attack and... "Kill!" I slashed Orleans'' side once. A diagonal wound opened and sprayed blood as a result. The Royal Knight howled. Even so, he didn''t flinch, much less shying away. He swung Lagnaris as if rebounding it from the ground but I jumped and landed on the pristine white blade. Crane Stance. Used by Blade Dancers. Specializing in controlling the flow of blades, flexibility and stability. "Radiata." ''Strike it. Break it with all you''ve got.'' I reversed my grip over the Relixia Arma. The sword glowed with golden luster that seemed as if it came from the dusk itself. But I didn''t stop at unleashing the sword''s might. I poured mana and aura to the maximum limits I could exert. I felt my energy being drained while my heart heightened its pace several folds. My blood running extremely hot and I could hear my entire muscles straining themselves beyond the limit. "Seventh Step...!" Even so, ignoring all the repercussions that I''ve had, and all that I will receive... I slammed the blade with all my might at the Lagnaris! "......!?" Orleans ripped open his mouth as a wordless scream burst out from it. Sparks scattered and his veins seemed to convulse to a disgusting degree. In the midst of it all, I heard a faint sound of cracking like glass breaking. Beyond the orange sparks that seemed like the cries of the cursed weapon, I noticed a speck of ''wound'' staining the white blade slowly, reducing the annoying black hazes tremendously. ''Dodge!'' If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It was then that I nearly missed the knight''s other arm lunging at me. Unfortunately, all I could do was to block it and get blown away very far. "Agh...! Gah!" I bounced off the ground several times before finally stopping. Hacking out blood, my already exhausted body acquired additional damage that I smirked. Damn it, what the hell is wrong with me...? ''You were careless.'' "Shut... up... at least I''m alive..." ''Then get up and fight. He''s coming.'' I clicked my tongue and darted to the right. At once, the sword that blasted the ground sent strong wind as well as aftershock that carried me through the hard ground. My body ached all over but it was manageable. I can still fight...! "Haaaaa!!" I ran and struck the Lagnaris. "Grhaaaaaa!!" Orleans responded with an angry yell and a wide slash to the side which I avoided in the last second. Skidding under the giant flailing arm, I stomped the ground, leaping and cutting his other arm into pieces. Pieces of flesh, bones and blood splattered all over as I intruded through them and cut apart his left leg before stepping away from a counter attack. "RRAAAAAAAAAAAGGGH!!" A sudden booming sound. My instinct put my body to steer away widely that I couldn''t make up what knocked me out for an instance. Before I knew it, I was lying down, my left side growing numb as the urge to vomit outweighed my control. The ground turned red in no time and a chill ran down my spine. I flipped to the right, avoiding another earth shattering pound. I propelled my legs to back away only to wince as I found one of them bleeding heavily. ''Damn. You''re way weaker than even Iris when she''s drunk.'' Shut up! I don''t need you to remind me!! Just tell me what to do now! ''Then strengthen yourself again.'' Ugh... I think I''m going to go comatose if I do it again. Can''t be helped. "...Reinforce." I whispered as I got a hold of my body fully once again. ''Attack like when you fought Bravzgaim.'' How did you... gah, screw it! "You''ve got some questions waiting after I''m done here!" "OOOOOOOOOOO!!" The blades suddenly crisscrossed. I caught the trajectory clearly in my eyes so I proceeded to hit at the place he''s about to hit, canceling the attack altogether. Once. Twice. Thrice. The count multiplied in minutes that only flashes of light seemingly surrounding us. *BANG!* Radiata deflected Lagnaris squarely. This time, the knock back even forced Orleans to flinch and I delivered a clean cut on his abdomen. "Gh...!?" "Not done yet!!" Adapting to his recklessness, following in suite, smoothly anticipating his every move with my own. The longer we fought, the more I inflicted damage and the more frequent Orleans healed himself. Every memory taught me how to strike, how to refine my efficiency, how to avoid death in a split second. Again and again and again. Stopping at nothing. Waiting for nothing. Engage until one of us goes down. It was war of attrition at the finest. "Grrh...! DIIIIIEEEEEEEE!!" And suddenly, Orleans roared. ''Now!'' When I heard Radiata''s shout, Orleans thrust Lagnaris forward. It was like an arbalest being shot, the air booming while wind was torn in halves by the speedy stabbing motion. My reflex kicked in along with my desire to dodge the certain-kill attack. I swung my body to the right side, letting the white sword grazing past me but... The moment the sword stabbed all the way to the limit, the entire Sword Breaker shattered into million pieces. Along with the roaring winds, I heard something unpleasant coming from my left side and red sprayed at the corner of my vision. ''Don''t stop! Move!!'' I gritted my teeth. Don''t look back. Don''t hesitate. Look ahead of you. Fight!! *BANG!* I smashed Radiata at Orleans'' right hand. The hand cracked together with the white armor as I once again slashed at the wrist. ¡°Ngh¡­¡­.!?¡± Orleans swallowed down his pain as the hand holding Lagnaris slowly bent away, hanging like a thread about to be cut by a scissor. Then I drew my blade and struck the Fake Relic. *CRACK!* A large wound appeared, distorting the pristine and abnormally elegant weapon. At the same time, my entire body was screaming in pain as I felt as if my left side was being placed right next to a melting pot. "YooOOoOoOOOUUU!!" I heard a roar. I ducked down to avoid a flailing left arm. Lagnaris was pulled as Orleans tried to make for some distance but! "You won''t escape!!" I yelled and rushed, cutting the distance to slash the Lagnaris as well as Orleans'' hand. "GRAAAAAAAAAHHH!!" It was then that the wind changed direction. I sensed a leapt of murderous intent with my entire body as if a siren blared inside my head. I stepped back ¨C and the ground vanished. "Wh...!?" ''Run!'' I didn''t hesitate to do that but I couldn''t expose my back. With another backward leap of faith, I avoided the sudden cave-in of the grounds I stepped on a moment ago, realizing it was not a simple sudden disappearance of the earth. It was him. Orleans was swinging Lagnaris in a blinding speed repeatedly on one spot. He tried to take away my feet and when I dodged - the ground was gouged cleanly in exchange. "R-ridiculous...!" I almost entered a case of heart attack had my noisy Relixia Arma not yelled at me. ''Just shut up and focus! It''s not like his body could withstand the strains produced!!'' True to his words, Orleans'' body convulsed. He grunted and groaned as his muscles showed patterns of veins that began to pop one after another. It was disgusting. Already a monster, losing moral and logic, and his body was breaking down while he fought like a madman. "GHAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" And he charged, sword slashing down. "........." I dodged. I avoided and inflicted more wounds that couldn''t regenerate on time. ''He''s crumbling soon. Give him mercy already.'' I breathed in. I exhaled. Shifting my posture as I dodged another earth shattering pummeling, I measured everything that I''ve gathered so far. I know that already, Radiata. "That''s why, give me all you''ve got." The Relixia Arma shone with golden brilliance. Holding the sword tightly with one hand, I knew that the output would be reduced. Even so, I don''t have much left. My left arm seems to be mangled. My left eye was blurry. My legs wanted to give out if given the slightest chance to rest. And my heart beats faster and faster, telling me that I''ve long exceeded my limits. "Draconic Swordstyle..." I lowered my waist, raised Radiata to an eye level. At the same time, Orleans lunged forward toward me. "Seventh Step." I kicked off the ground - and I thrust my sword forward. "White Dragon''s Flight!" *BOOM!* Once the swords struck each other, a blinding white explosion unfolded. Everything was shredded. Everything was torn in pieces. The ground became dry and burning chasm as the air seemed to have boiled over. Smokes enveloped the battlefield where carcasses and steel lied on top of each other-- "RRGGGHAAAAA!!" There emerged the monstrous being, his Lagnaris worn out and his body lost a third of his body. His head shaking as his legs staggered just to stand straight. "Blade Arts¡ª" The Royal Knight snapped his eyes to look bask. Reflected in his reddened eyes... "Moonlight Arc!" A brilliant line of light flashed in the image of the lunar satellite. Blinding the world, the golden crescent light severed the white sword into two.
A/N: And... well...? I guess that does it. Hah, yet again, I did something ridiculous. Really, now, how much more will it cost you to not be reckless, Charlotte? Volume 5 Chapter 23 - The Human and the Fragment "...a... decoy...?" That was the first, sound and sane voice the Royal Knight uttered after his moments of madness. After all that kill-or-be-killed situation, I was left sitting with legs folded and Radiata stabbed to the ground as I wheezed heavily while leaning support to it. "...yeah..." For some reasons, I was able to answer him. "...since the more destructive and flashy a technique is, the easier it can be predicted." So... All I needed to do is use my strongest skill as a distraction and launch the final attack. Fei wouldn''t have hard time to counter this cheap trick but Orleans isn''t him, and he went full berserk on me. "...I... see. I was soundly defeated by your ploy." ...Gh. I admit it was crafty and scheming but... "...did you... have to say... that... out loud...?" I gave a half-lidded stare at the Royal Knight. He curled his lips into a thin smile. As his figure receded into his original form, all I see was a wounded and defeated knight staring at the sky. Armors in shamble, weapon broken, allies defeated, even dignity wasn''t prevalent in his stern blue eyes. Sir Richard Orleans ¨C is defeated. That¡¯s the undeniable fact. "I admit - I lost my mind, and you used it for your advantage. Overpowering number with tactic and talent alone is... something I do not disrespect." He chuckled tiredly. Really...? But when you transformed, a quarter of your men fled you know? I thought you were all elites tempered with experiences but it seemed when push came to shove, one''s own life is always prioritized. Also petty desires. It didn''t help that later on, the absolutely loyal subordinates were merely a tenth of the original battalion. I probably killed only half and a little more, so¡­ "It seems¡­ getting ditched by your own ''friends'' always¡­ happened as long as they are nobles." I murmured audibly. And a boisterous laughter exploded. "Truly! I shouldn''t have expected much from the knights prepared by Her Majesty." ...Her... Majesty...? Something clicked in my mind. Come to think of it¡­ if Eliza was the one that concocted this scheme, she should have made a proposal regarding it to the Royal Court. And when it came to mobilizing an army usually deployed for the entire kingdom¡¯s sake¡­ meant¡­ "...The Queen herself... permitted this operation...?" I stared at the knight in shock. Orleans didn''t budge. He was silent as he slowly raised his body... and stood up. No way... How is he still...? "Young lady." He called out with decisive tone that I jolted. "Y-yeah...?" I shifted around as I wondered whether I should get up and fight again or staying still. However... "Please kill me." "...what...?" Huh? Huh?? What is this guy saying all of a sudden?! Or rather, what is his aim!? He knows Fei judging by how he reacted when Lagnaris flew into his sight... Does that mean he intends to frame me?! I don''t want to!! "...Please... there is no time left." Orleans turned to face me. That was when I realized - the white armors, the manifestation of Lagnaris'' might... It was encroaching his body. Bits by bits, his form is slowly changing, the cursed white weapon becoming a second skin over his own. "...young lady bearing the name of Augmund. This is... perhaps something you will see frequently in the near future." Despite still stunned still, I frowned hearing Orleans'' words. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to like his story¡­ "Frequent...?" But in the end, my curiosity won over and I asked. "Indeed," He nodded. "Lagnaris... no, the Aion System is the core of our kingdom. With the [Ruler], [Tree of Eons], as well as [Lagnaris]... the system will continue on feeding off souls, corrupting living beings... and controlling people''s hearts." The Royal Knight breathed out. As his eyes seemed to lose luster and black hazes floating down from the crown of his head. "Burn this into your memory. Lagnaris is not only a soul devouring relic. It transforms a living being into one." What...?! "I speak of no lies. The [Tree of Eon] too is a Relic that produces Relics. By sacrificing numerous lives, the tree birthed Lagnaris which in turn will multiply should it be wielded by another living being." Orleans explained, then placed a hand on his chest. "That is why the Royalty is made up of Homunculus. The only way for it not to corrode everyone... is because the past kings¡¯ indomitable rule to only utilize artificial constructs such as His Highness. The more Lagnaris there are, the lesser the [Tree of Abraxas] could control them." "........." "...Therefore... you, who prevailed against I, no matter what method you executed to realize it... Please kill me. End me before I regret it." ...I couldn''t... I couldn''t even say anything. What the hell am I supposed to tell him? That there should be other way? That he mustn''t give up? It''s true that he was reckless enough to rampage and kill his own comrades but he didn''t deserve this. As long as he''s alive, he could atone for what he did and find redemption. But... telling me all that meant... He''s giving up on that, leaving his mistakes as mere that... ''......kill him.'' I widened my eyes. Looking at the sword in my hand, I wanted to protest and shout back at it. ''Kill him. When he becomes Lagnaris, he won''t have any speck of soul left to remain. As he said, the System will corrode him and turn him into a weapon thirsting for perfection.'' "But...!" ''Let him die as a human. That''s the privilege for a human, as well as a mortal.'' I grit my molar. My hands trembling so hard that I felt like they were bleeding. But... ...I know. I know that already... I wouldn''t want to die as a monster too. That''s why I hate it. I hate this kind of thing. Why does this have to happen...? "......I..." ...no. This is not going to be the end of it all. Fei isn''t a human, neither is Leon. But those two didn''t ask to be born that way. And I knew... Fei always told himself he''s not a human. Because he''s not encroached by Lagnaris. Because he didn''t have his own heart or body of a human. Only looking like one, but not one. "...I... understand." I know he won''t like it if I told him I killed everyone here. I know he''s not one that will give up on saving them. But I know he wouldn''t want others to suffer the same fate as he did. "May I... ask you a question?" "Please be quick." "Why are you telling me all this?" The Royal Knight chuckled. His gaze was gentle and it reminded me of people that always helped me in the way. Iris. Senior. Father and mother. Even Fei... that knowing smile, always so gentle like the stars'' light in the darkness of the night. "...well... Perhaps it is because you are Milord''s Oratoria." Oratoria... That again. "What is this ''Oratoria'' thing anyway?" I asked again. Orleans smiled albeit mischievously. "That... is up to Milord to answer your question." Ugh... acting all-too-mysterious again... There''s already a hundred-and-one mysteries about myself and there comes another addition. Bah. I''ll force Fei to mouth it out later so... "I''ll keep that in mind. Please brace yourself - Sir Richard Orleans." *clang* Radiata made a sound as it was being pulled out from the ground. I wobbled for one step, but plunged myself forward. ''You know how to kill him. Your memories will guide you'' Got it...! "...that''s fine. Go on, young lady." The man smiled as his right arm was covered with white armor. He moved it, probably unconsciously when he saw me lunging towards him. Closer. Bits by bits. Moment after moment. As the Relixia Arma glowed one last time... As the Royal Knight swung his claw-like arm upward... "I am proud to serve under you, Lord Felix." *SLASH!!* Faster than it, a horizontal line of light traced his neck - decisively decapitating his head from his body. - - - - I didn''t know how much time had passed. It was dark. Also cold. After all that, my mana ran out and the illness automatically shut down my consciousness. It was more like sheer extreme pains, combined with other factors such as injuries and buff spell''s side effects. I expended some of my Soul Essences too even though I was already tired. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The resulting pain obviously flew to a level that my mind couldn''t endure it even for the slightest moment. I''m such an idiot for getting out of control and ignoring my own condition again... But for some reasons, I feel warm now. Why...? "...Nn..." I groaned, as I felt all of my sensors acting up once again. Then, slowly... I opened my eyes, greeting the vermillion twilight that was about to end in a few minutes. The stench of rust attacked my nostrils but the cold wind brushed away all that and cooled my overly warm body. "Sis...!" I heard a familiar voice. Rotating my head like a rusty robot, I saw someone - a boy with red hair. His face obscured by both my dizziness, blurry-like-a-kaleidoscope vision and the shadows left behind by the twilight. But I knew... his voice. "...Le...on...?" "Thank the Gods...! You''re alive!!" ...alive...? Huh... was I injured THAT bad...? My head is somewhat blank and I have this fuzzy feeling... "...Charlotte." Mm...? This... this voice...? Even though I haven''t seen his figure but his voice caused me to look upward. "...Fe...i...?" I gazed at someone who was so close to me that my mind instantly cleared. Huh...? Huh!? What... wait, since when did I receive a lap pillow? Or rather, why am I being embraced by him... "Kha...!" Due to my incessant internal chaos, my heart rate jolted up and I spat out blood. "Sis!? Calm down, sis...! Your wounds are going to reopen if you move around recklessly!!" "...ugh... I... ....fine..." Conceding to my sibling''s rushed words, I settled down comfortably. But I couldn''t stop my anxiety as I''m this close with Fei. I don''t know why, but the air around him... seemed... it changed. Why? And feeling his heartbeat like this... somehow, it reassured me. "...Charlotte..." Fei called out. "...I''m sorry, I was late again." ...again... huh? I recalled That Night 6 years ago, and broke out into tiny giggle. "...you''re always late. Is that your ability... as a Hero?" I teased, earning a tired sigh from my knight. "I don''t want to be late every time. If it''s too late, then..." Un... I guess we''ll leave it at that. I feel the same way too. Also... it''s easier to breathe if I''m like this. Still, when I looked into Fei''s eyes, I saw something different. There was relief. There was regret. There was guilt. And there was anxiety, also confusion. ......he must be wondering what exactly happened. Should I tell him? That the knights possessing the biggest loyalty turned against him? That a decree was given to abduct me? That I annihilated the battalion commanded by the first Royal Knight? "......Fei..." I muttered after heaving a sigh. "...I..." I have to tell him. I have to, since I''m the one at fault here. I couldn''t just limit myself to disarm my opponents. I''m still inexperienced. I''m not strong enough to save them, since it''s far easier to kill people rather than disarming them without leaving a scratch. So it''s a given for me to confess the truth, and apologize to him-- "...there''s... no need." And yet, I heard something unexpected. It was so unexpected that I nearly snapped my neck when I leveled my wide-eyed stare. "It''s fine..." Fei said in a nostalgic tone. "It''s fine, Charlotte. Everything''s fine." ...fine...? Fine... you said...? Is he... is he an idiot? "...Fei... I... I......." What is fine about this all? About this sea of blood? About this spire of corpses? What''s fine with this execution ground?! Why is he saying all that again?! It''s my fault, you know!? I don''t deserve comfort and forgiveness for my wrongdoings! I...! "It''s fine, Charlotte." Before I knew it... I was embraced. In Fei''s arms, my head was pressed to his chest. But I only felt an arm wrapping my body while the other... I realized. Fei lost an... arm. From the corner of my vision, the place where a limb was supposed to be, there''s... nothing there. How? Why? What happened? Doesn''t that look hurt? How come you''re so indifferent about it? Why is he still saying all that...? Why couldn''t he understand...? I... "...you did well." ...Stop it... "You must be scared back there. It''s fine. You''re alive now. You did well to survive." ...Stop being kind to me... "You''re here. I''m here. We''re still alive. So everything''s fine now, Charlotte..." ...just... Stop... it... please... "I''m glad... you''re alive. Thank you." "...Uuu..." I couldn''t stop my tears from falling down. I couldn''t help but be ashamed of myself that never improved. I couldn''t help from hating my weak self. And yet... and yet... I... "Uwaaaaa...! Fei...! Fei...!!" I couldn''t help... but to tightly grasp him. The boy that saved me. The person that changed me. The one I fell in love with in this life. I clung to him. I cried in his arms while his warmth and heartbeats soothed me. I no longer cared about my appearance. I didn''t have the pride nor courage to hide my feelings. All I wanted was to feel Fei''s presence. To feel his warmth. It had been a long time. When was the last time I could truly pour out my feelings like this? When was the last time I could be so selfish that I didn''t consider the surrounding? It was always with him. Regardless of me being a reincarnated person. Regardless of me being a Fragmented existence. Regardless of who and what I am... Only Fei could break my shells. Only him alone is capable of doing all that. That''s why... only at this kind of moment, with him, can I ever show my weakness... It was a while later when my tears dried up, and I felt heavy weight lulling me to close my eyes. "......Fei..." Still in embrace, I murmured his name. I want to thank him. But... I don''t know if I can do that. I''m so tired that I felt like wanting to say whatever crossed my mind in the first glance. "...don''t ever change... Okay...?" I asked out-of-the-blue. I felt my heartbeat resonating with his, and I felt his warmth comforting my body, just like when he brought me back home. Just like when he confronted me in that burning forest and town. Just like when I was saved by him in the Academy''s Dungeon. I feel happy. I feel so happy for staying like this. If only time stopped and I got all the world for us to be with, how lovely can that be...? However... I can''t desire such thing. I''m not good enough to be given such luxury. I''m not worthy enough to be granted a miracle. And I thought I''d be rejected. After all that I''ve done... I''m less than deserving to face him. What if he let go of my hand? What if he steered away from me, avoiding me? What if he abandoned me...? I was afraid of his answer. I was afraid that he might''ve started to hate me. I killed those he wanted to protect. I tarnished his dream and ruined it by my own hands... But... my knight replied, with a tone that was smug and yet considerate. With a voice that hid no lies and showed bare of his feelings... "...same goes to you too, Princess." He said, a grin that seemed condescending yet playful at the same time gracing his dirt-ridden face. In other words... he''s making fun of me. "Oh, hush you..." I rolled my eyes lightly, as I slowly fell into a deep slumber. Just why did I fall in love with that flimsy attitude of yours anyway...? Sometime, I really do wonder why.
A/N: That... wraps it all up. Epilogue will appear probably 3-4 days from now, then a side-story. Honestly, final is up around the corner so I will probably go missing to focus on college tasks. I don''t think I will have the time to even fix the story and create chapters for a while so here''s my apology-in-advance. Volume 5 Epilogue - Another Opportunity -Fei''s POV- "She''s asleep." Leonhardt stated. For the obvious thing indeed. One could see with a simple glance since the girl in my arm was breathing quietly, her eyes closed as a serene expression finally graced her stained face. So much blood. So much wounds. And so much tears were shed. Yet she was still conscious enough to win a fight against a mutated human. "......you sure is easy to disregard these guys." Leonhardt remarked, giving a glance over the bloodied land. However, I was used to it. Too used, in fact for I have seen a more violent place than this. In fact, I believe this battlefield turned out to be cleaner than any that I have seen so far. It still showed how accustomed I was with war and everything else that came with it though¡­ In the end, all I could do was limited. "Ah. Death is a part of reality. I know more than enough that the army was mobilized not under my consent, considering Eliza tried to waltz in to steal Charlotte¡¯s life." I said while watching over the sleeping maiden. "...but had I been more competent, I could have prevented all of this from happening." The redheaded boy scoffed. "Damn straight. My older sister here just massacred hundreds of people. Humans, who possibly served directly beneath you." The boy sent an accusing glare at me. His words clear enough to tell how much pain his sibling had to endure in facing her enemies. And I have to agree. It must be hard for her. She must have thought she had betrayed me by killing people that knew me. As she swung her sword, she would probably remember her opponent so as not to forget her piling sins for the consequence of her action. Even though conspiracy and schemes can pit family against each other, her heart is far too pure to accept this as a form of reality. "...truly. How much further do you intend to go, I wonder?" I mumbled, more to questioning the girl in my cradle. I couldn''t fathom it but... Charlotte has been hiding many things. Too many that it was easier to count the times she dazed off for a set of wild imaginations than when she thought about a certain thing. Even though she explained her travels and her training periods, I was never allowed to know what her personal opinion was about them. Her thoughts when she fought an SSS-Rank Monster. Her motivation in following tortures that drained her mind and made her to vomit out blood. What''s more... her latest story about her trip to the south was never explained in details. All she gave out was a short summary, and that she was rewarded with an odd nobility title plus a Cursed Relic for free. One would frown at the prospect of giving out a cursed weapon that always did more harm than help, and a civil war occurring when she passed by was just too good of a moment to be regarded as a result of coincidence. "And once again, she''s burdening herself with the weight of her own actions..." I heaved a deep sigh, troubled by her antics that grew by days. "Just like you. The two of you sometimes think alike." Leonhardt pointed out. I scowled. For once, that notion sounded insulting to Charlotte. I may have gone somewhat insane in my pursuit but she''s smarter than she looked. If not, there''s no way she could survive the onslaught of Raumia''s Royal Knight. Besides, we''re not linked anymore. My connection with her stopped working the moment my Lagnaris went broken. She¡¯s no longer my Oratoria, no matter how saddening it was for me in a personal level. "Hmph," The boy snorted. "Had you kept on admitting you are what you are, I''d have killed you even if you defeated that spirit." "...what do you mean...?" I frowned at the sudden dropping of what sounded as if I dodged an arrow to the knee. "Don''t play dumb. That Spirit told you right? About what sister is." I nearly choked. My eyes widened as they reflected his smug smile. The boy glanced on something on his right, then lowered his eyelids. As if he reminisced about something. "She is special. Her soul is just so high in values that you can risk an entire Territory and be fine with its loss as long as you obtained it." Leonhardt said as he pointed his finger at me. In silence, I cradled the girl tighter. It was because I felt something''s off. Something in his words seemed to have a different meaning. It was subtle but I knew what feeling was crawling on my back. Fear. The last time I experienced this unique fear was... back when I encountered the Bloodsucking Countess. An inherent fear against the magical race said to live for eternity, but soaking in blood out of pure greed. Yet this fear came from a boy who was younger than me by several years? A boy who looked¡­ humane? "...Leonhardt... who... are you?" I asked as I prepared myself for the unavoidable. It can¡¯t be¡­ right? But, but why would¡­? The red-haired boy snorted. "Do you think I will name myself? Impudent human, you should know that such question is moot when raised." But as the last tirade of twilight sank, darkness descended together with the cold winds. Under the deep vermillion sky, in the battlefield where carcasses are strewn all over... "The place where my sister goes to is the place I shall return to someday. If you intend to betray her feelings... her love, even if only for a single moment..." The boy''s eyes faintly glow in jade green color. A flitting shadow disappeared as soon as it surfaced on his pupils. It was... it was the pupils of a serpent. "Know that you will face the wrath of an abomination descending from the vilest king of this realm." - - - - - - -Luna''s POV- "So? How''s it?" I asked as I gazed beyond the window. The architect that designed this place is truly focusing in luxury and grandness rather than the method in using resources efficiently. It is a sad fact that artists have been the key elements that kept the wheel of economy from stopping. By having nobles buying their works, the taxes can be safely collected and they will have easier access to the resources needed for their next works. As a result, the nobles must work in some ways or the other lest their wealth and home would be all but confiscated. A political system where everyone is treated equally will soon tear down the twisted hierarchy system my ancestors created. "The reformation of the Royal Court is halfway done. However, the mobilized troop under Lady Eliza''s order has not returned means..." "I see... leave them be. Cover it up with a story like ''Off to subjugate an earth dragon and having difficulty in both protection of target and assaulting the dragon''. After some times, enlist them as ''Heroes'' that valiantly defended their homeland." Yet again, one pawn has taken the wrong move. I have, assuredly, expecting such outcome since my elder sister''s scheme was far too easy to unveil. Hence why I asked my faithful vassal to take over the procedure before handing the proposal to the Court. Fake the writings and you have one excuse. Lies from your teeth and it will be bound to be revealed. Therefore, the correct answer is to mix both lies and truth together, reveal some but bend the real aim a tiny bit. With just that, only extremely selected few could notice the ''authentic'' truth. And I know more than enough that nobody with such caliber is in the Court. Otherwise, I''d have them working in other fields that suited them the most to double my profits. "...your Majesty, is that truly fine? What if Lady Eliza..." "Oh, nothing to worry, Maria. She''s just a bad root so I believed she has been dealt with by elder brother." I smiled as the Head Maid exhaled while massaging her forehead. Oh my, have you had another wrinkle, my assistant...? "Now we have five Princes, and five Princesses left. To think our kingdom lost not only one, but two valuable battle assets in a decade is surely a major decline." She commented. I raised a finger, noticing something my irritable servant could not. "Ah-ah. Not one word, Maria. I believe that our guest has appeared." Just as I said that, the door to the office was knocked gently. Maria headed to it, checking who was it and after a short banter, he appeared. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With silent steps. Without showing any opening. Without even revealing his own face by wearing a mask reminiscent of an ancient mythical beast... "I have arrived. What is your order?" A man in black clothing asked, his hair color revealed his descent as one that ruled over a distant branch family. It was very contrasting, how a part of him gave the vibe of an undisciplined youth trying his best to look as authoritative and elegant as he could. Yet I knew more than anyone that it was nothing more than a fa?ade; a lie needed to deceive the many, and to slowly bestow the wrong impression upon his targets. "Now now. Please have a seat first, Marquise. Would you like a cup of tea?" I offered in advance. The man breathed out. "...Earl Grey it is." "Maria." I glanced at the Head Maid and she has thoroughly prepared the tray as well as tea set. Such fine vassals I have with me... I feel so delighted albeit envious that your hearts are never put in the line of your works. - - - - "Now then... as you might expect, I would like you to take up an errand. One that is quite common ever since my great-grandfather''s order." I began as the tea was served. In the dead of night when the wind is gently blowing, the stone terrace next to the Ruler''s office is a haven to relax in. Such an exquisite place where one can dance, party, basking under the sun and stargazing is a place that is worth of thousands of lavish praises. "I see... Rats extermination?" The Marquise lowered his teacup from his lips, allowing only a small view of his lips. "I''d like to say vermin extermination but if you are used to such wording, then I have no qualm." I replied. With a hand gesture, Maria handed him a parchment. Oh, she certainly looked reluctant. Is it because she have yet to know what I am doing? It might be so as what I do in my personal time is of no concern to her. I even explicitly pointed that out, else I¡¯d toss her to [Tree of Abraxas] during snack time. Then the man read it with one hand. His cold eyes lying beneath his animal mask did not show any hint of change even as he finished reading and handing it back to Maria. The servant looked at me as I gave a roll of an eye. Take out the trash, please. ¡°¡­¡­please excuse me for a slight moment.¡± Maria bowed as she begrudgingly obeyed my order. Marquise shifted his leg to lie on top of another. "How unusual. You have no hesitation in dealing with obstacles, young Queen." Had it been anyone else, I would have had your head chopped off. But knowing the man in front of me, I smiled a thin smile and tilted my head. "Oh? Is a leader''s duty not to stay decisive?" I asked. "As long as one possesses the right head." He quipped. "You are speaking to the Ruler, you know?" I remarked. "I believe you are already bored of being one." He pointed out. Ah, spoken like a true gentleman, I whispered. Indeed, that I have grown tired of working for the people. They have so much to desire for yet so little to fight for. They do not have what it takes to make up their own decisions and simply following the flow. A bunch of naive, indecisive as well as loathsome bunches who simply did not wish to get their hands dirtied and bothered. "A society where no cooperation between the government and the people exists is not harmonious. It is a form of chaos, and nobody wishes for such thing." I placed the cup on the small round table in front of me. "Even in a kingdom where nobles oppress the commoners, such things do not change, much more so when one is within a republic." "¡­the Merchant Guilds. I have heard their ''parliament'' is falling." I nodded. "Yes. The people have lost their trust and a pole to rely on. Not only that, other countries are descending into perils excepting those who entered the Coalition." "An acceptable situation when knowing how Daemonia''s invasion is approaching in three-and-a-half years from now on. But that is not the point, no?" I put hands on my laps as I stared at the Marquise. He who was fond of the darkness. A man that remained a mystery for his descendants too wear ''masks'' so as not to reveal their true natures. Truly a family of enigmas... "I know just from a single glance what you wanted. Are you certain, Young Queen?" He asked. "I assure you, any information you''ve come across to is a valuable material to use for. It only depends on how you handle it." I answered in glee. The Marquise''s eyes, this time, showed a sudden change. Albeit brief, I noticed something in his lightless eyes. A similarity. "It seems we think alike, do we?" "Indeed. Our aim seems to coincide with one and another." A round of laughter appeared. As the night grew old, I realized how time has passed. "My time''s up. I will take my leave now." The Marquise left the table and wore his gloves back. "Leaving already? Even though we were about to reach the good part..." "Young Queen, I believe that a night of rest will help you grow even further." Oh...? "...you speak of interesting proverb." I muttered with a lopsided gaze and a smirk. "Not only a gentleman, but also a jester. I would have liked you to be my personal aide." Will you? The request did not go unnoticed, as the light he flashed earlier in his eyes reappeared only to fade away into the darkness yet again. A chuckle escaped from his mask. "A proposal that is not bad. But I am more than pleased with my current position, young Queen." As he bowed and excused himself, I permitted him to do so and Maria escorted him out. Once again, only the sounds of the wind and distant noise of the nightlife in the kingdom reached my ears. Nary it was a worthy view as I gazed down from the height. Then I sensed Maria returning. "The guest has left the palace." She reported. "Very well done. I too shall also retire for the night." I replied back as I reentered the office and left it. Walking through the hallway, I was escorted by only my maid. Maria was not only excelling in daily chores, but she was as capable as my elder brother in combat although her specialization is in disarming her opponent. "Your Majesty..." But suddenly, she asked. "What is your view of the Marquise?" I raised my brow. A realization dawned on me as I once again smirked a fickle one. "An astounding clown. He has emptied his heart and devoted himself by only playing cards and throwing knives." My words seemed to confuse her. After all, I have been using many vocabulary as well as metaphors. But that is fine, since I do not intend to ruin the fun. But as we reached my bedroom, I halted my step before entering. The luxurious and spacious room was decorated with gold ornaments, first-class furniture and a wide bed with pillows filled by swans'' feathers. The light was still off as nobody was in it. Thus the light of the moons was the sole thing that illuminated the room. "Ah, yes. Maria..." As I glanced at the Head Maid, my smirk grew twisted, and my eyes narrowed with ethereal glint. How I loved human''s reaction when I revealed my true nature... And how jealous am I of their capability to even fear something beyond their understanding... Hence the reason why I took the liberty to ''correct'' her previous statement. "Not only have we lost two Vagnalos... but Four. With this, only three Sinned Swords remaining." No matter how much I expected her response, the fact that I was both elated and jealous of her humane behavior made me to quiet down my temper. Knowing how much I wanted to erase this poor aspect of mine, as a Homunculus, I am bound by a set of rules and will live with this ''Sin'' reaping the most benefits until I break down. And so... to remain quiet over my personal agenda will certainly assist me. Besides... Elder brother''s [Soul Vessel] is no longer his, right?
A/N: Thus it finally ends (this volume and Arc). Haaa..... I went through a lot and stressed a lot. Mostly the stress but it''s because of my stupid leg. Hm? What about now? The cast is off! I don''t need to use crutch any longer, mua ha ha ha haaaa! I! AM! FREE! AT LAST!! ...oh, wait. I can''t run yet so I''m still not off the hook. Well, let''s get back to walking tutorial allover again. Side Story 5 - Is This What People Call First Contact Case? Stars. The heaven''s tears. "It''s a starfall!" A child shouted, drawing in attentions that prompted everyone to gaze up. One by one, common people and merchants, adventurers and knights, Mages and Warriors, all bowed their heads as they clasped their hands in prayer. In hope that the Oracle of the Gods could grant them a better chance to live their life. Most didn''t know that the Starfall was an ill omen. A harbinger of calamity in the form of scattered blood of the Evil God. He roared in his eternal slumber as he shed tears of hatred to influence the continent. Those glittering blood that touched the land corrupted mana, while those that touched a living being would transform them into frightening monsters that surpassed even heroes of old. I lamented. In my long journey, I was unable to contain myself from sneering in disdain, despising the bent truth that fools have thought to spread in order to gain profits. Alas, people live with faith held in their hearts. They would doubt, and they would reject any who opposed their common beliefs, thinking that it was blasphemous for their own belies. As the stars fell above me, I continued my journey, paving a path in search of something. In search of a genuine miracle. Days gone by. Months changing with months. Soon, a year was going to pass. "Even this place is no good, huh...?" I groaned as I threw a shard of broken rock, ordinary in appearance, but actually a powerful tool that had long lost its function back into the Ruin. I turned my back. As I walked away from the place people called as ''forbidden'', I persisted to continue where I left off for a small hope inside of me. After the onslaught of monsters, I gathered their flesh, their Stigmas to know more. I delved into dark magic and used any method so as to allow myself to pave a path. I denied hatred and grudges many gave to me so as to walk forward. But as the night sky continued to shower the accursed Starfalls, I felt something was off. I looked around. Surrounding me was a plain with several trees growing after fighting off the grasses as well as parasites that infested the land. In the north, where the climate was far colder and abnormal, it required special skills along with luck just to fill one''s satiety. It is even harder to survive without at least equipment or items handcrafted by the elves or dwarves. The reason why the land I stumbled into was called the Wasteland of Extinction could be examined by these proofs around me. It showed how scarce and cruel nature can be. A dystopia like no other. A Purgatory of Chaos. "......" And yet I was mystified. Something was wrong, I thought. But I didn''t know what went wrong. I looked around once again, scanning the barren land until I reached to a conclusion. The signs of life... are gone? Where did they, even monsters'', vanish to? *FLASH!* Suddenly, a bright light showered upon me. I winced as I looked up, finding the brightest Starfall I know of. "...What... is..." My voice died down as I glimpsed something changing in the Starfall. The tail was wavering. The light dimming and flashing. It''s color soon blinked and changed, from pure white to light blue, to ashen grey, black, and lastly, burning red once the Starfall split into three. I recognized that phenomenon. While most of the earlier descriptions were at complete loss for me, the burning red indication told me that the Starfalls were... "It''s going to land!" I sprinted forward as the Starfall colored of red and black vanished just beyond the horizon. Not even a second had passed when bright orange flash shot out in the distance. I flew into a mad dash, thinking that if I could get a hand on the Starfall, I may be able to reach further height. Arguably, I wasn''t in the best state. I had grown tired of finding useless trash and my research did not improve for another milestone. That was why, excited as I could be, I minded not the danger but the chance of success. It took me a little more of three hours, considering the shifting moons and the constellations. The scenery did not change so much but I noticed mosses, wild grasses, and... Flowers? How? Since when did they grow in this type of place? And I have never seen these flowers even though I have lived for 150 years...! "! There it is!" I exclaimed as I reached the crater where the Starfall had descended to. Contrary to my belief, the mana was not corrupted. Not even the life or ecosystem was disturbed and instead... they are growing in a tremendous rate. What is this magic!? I observed as a faint scent of grasses as well fresh water sprang up into my nose. I passed through the first layer of mound that was probably a result from the impact''s shockwave, and I was baffled! "A... a spring...?! In this place!?" I exasperated as my heart leaped two notches than before. This... is...! It must be It then!! I dashed through the greenery of nature that continued to grow and spreading wider than ever. Once I arrived at the center of the crater... I exasperated. "Urgh... Gh... *cough!* Man... that, frickin'' hurts!!" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. A figure got up, a black cloak fluttered as he winced while holding his arm. "Fuck, the pain...!" He shouted but as he moved, he noticed. "Uh-whoa?! Right! Right right!! Oy, you alright, you two?!" Two...? I followed his gaze and once again, I gasped. More or less, I almost had my heart dropping down for... What I saw baffled me. Two persons, lying next to each other in fetal positions. Both had long hairs, one was burning red and tied at the sides of her head, the other was ridiculously long that I couldn''t imagine how she let it grew so much. While there were other traits such as wounds, dried blood and dirt, I can''t say I expected... two naked maidens with scattered pieces of clothes around them. And once the first one, the black cloaked person squatted down to check on them, he heaved a sigh of relief. As if he was glad they were in one piece. But... that hair... and that visage... Who... Why is She...? "Hah... guess we got saved at the last second. Talk about standing at death''s door only to get kicked out." The Black man with monochromatic hair finished with a grumble. By then, he noticed my presence and widened his eyes. "...who the hell are you?" I shifted my position, slightly sensing bloodlust and hostility. "I wish to ask the same as well. Who are you?" We exchanged stares long enough that it somehow hurt my eyes. At that moment, the man blinked and suddenly stood up. "Hold on a sec! You... that clothing... And this place...?" He turned around his head and his mouth soon gaped open, like a fish lacking water. I was intrigued by his responses. After the amusing expression as if it had seen the realm turned upside down, he furiously stomped and spouted so many curses and incoherent yellings that I almost mistook him as a madman. After all the internal ordeal, the man pushed his spectacle, taking a deep breath in before exhaling extremely long. Hou...? "...let me guess. We''re not on Earth, right?" "Earth is below your feet." ".......yeah, that was a stupid question. Let me ask again: You a local?" "No. While humans are seen neutrally, this place is the edge of Serilia - the Northern Territory ruled by mostly of the elven races." "Uh, right... Then, do you know what a ''gun'' is?" I scoffed. "What are you spouting about, man that fell from the sky?" As if he had concluded something, the monochromatic haired man planted a hand on his face dramatically. He raised his head as if lamenting over his cursed fortune and questioning if the Gods were toying with him. Not even ten seconds have passed, and the man put down his hand, albeit limply as well as lacking energy. "Great. So after the superpower genre, now it''s transdimensional? I''m so going to fuck that dimwitted Goddess till light''s out." He muttered with a half-lidded glare directed to the dark heaven above. I wasn''t sure of his complain but certainly, one of the strange thing about the Gods were that among the Major Gods, most were said to hold high-esteem as tall as the mountain with egos as large as Solaris'' belly. Even more, I have heard of tales that the goddesses always had a strong rivalry since a Minor one lured male heroes with her otherworldly seduction, thus leaving the rest with no lovers to soothe them through the nights. But that is not the point. "Who are you? Where did you come from? And what is your purpose?" I wanted to know more, more about these people, especially the girl over there. If my assumption is correct, then there''s still one way left I could use. But I have no time and staying here is not safe. Far from it, this land labeled with ''extinction'' didn''t have only one method to ruin a species. Also, if they have the right answers, then... to save Her is not entirely impossible. "Me? Well... I guess you can say I''m a ''Champion'' but... as if you''d understand with a rat-sized information like that." The man pushed his glasses up, one that looked more sophisticated as well as stylish than the norm, and he directed his gaze at me, allowing me to identify if he was lying or not. Even so, I should have known of one phrase. "I''m Ichinose Haru. A genius, a closet otaku, an ex-NEET, also a fiendish self-proclaimed freak of nature. The one over there is a shrimp called Arika with the other happening to be Nadia." The boy said, then pushed his glasses to reflect the light of Solaris. I was... speechless, unable to respond and the boy raised a finger. "Ah, by the way, ''Nadia'' comes from an age-old Anime. Trust me, the character fits this weird girl very well." ...I... think...... I might have... bitten more than I deserved.
A/N: Yes, you just bit more than you could chew, poor stranger. Or should I say... Fellow Freak? Coming up right next is the long-awaited ''Author''s Notes'' for this volume, but it will come tomorrow. Volume 6 Prologue - I was Tricked?! Volume 6 ~A Vengeance to Fulfill, a Disaster Awaits~
Tonight, I saw another dream. One that was familiar to me. A dream that I always saw whenever my illness relapsed. Despite me having no recollection of it before, I somehow recognized the place. This time, what kind of dream will I see? What will I find, after all that I have gone through? It''s an even stranger experience for someone that reincarnated to a different gender and finding out she has lived multiple lives like me. As I descended into a golden meadow, I breathed in air. The flavor of wind. The scent of wild grasses. The bristling sounds of snuggling leaves as wind blew over the meadow and going past me. I looked to the sky, my hair fluttering in the winds. The vermilion sky where blue of day and dark of night conflicted together as stars powdered the ceiling of the world like glittering candies. In the western sky, at the borderline of horizon was the setting sun. The symbol of dusk illuminated the meadow with its warm and yet fading light, while the coldness of the moons were signified at the opposite direction. I looked around, finding nobody in the vicinity. Usually, they''d appear at this moment but... "If my Patron Goddess isn''t going to appear, then I guess I can sleep here." I sat down on a slope while making sure I don''t roll down like a snowball. After that, I watched the dusk changed with the curtain of the night and felt at peace. I''ve seen this place before. I know this place like I know everything about myself. Because in this place... "Charlotte." A voice. I turned around, and my eyes widened. "...Vainticel... I''ve got something to say..." I paused, seeing the black-haired Goddess accompanied by a man with white hair and pure golden eyes. He was staring at me as if boring a drill through me. I shuddered involuntarily but I realized the gaze he had was not hostile nor is it malicious by nature. If so, why? Why did my heart throb for a an instance the moment I laid my eyes on him? It felt as if... "...You are..." I... know. I know him too... His name is- "Helios...?" A foreign word rolled out from my tongue and caused the man to exasperate. Vainticel was smiling wryly as she exchanged gaze with the man I believed as ''Helios''. Even though I didn''t know him, I recognized him. I knew it was him. Why? How? Before I could understand anything, he stuttered and suddenly knelt at one knee in front of me. "It has been a terribly long time." He said, like a knight that had been waiting for his king''s triumphant return. "...my deepest apology for having unable to determine who you are. I did not believe that your ''Will'' is still living despite your complete annihilation..." It was me this time that exasperated. As I stared at him, facing Helios, I raised a hand to point at myself. "...you... know me...?" I asked, but realized I was wrong. I quickly corrected myself. "...you still... recognize me." Helios lowered his head. I felt strange as a God known with his free dominion over the concept of morals to even bow down like this to me. But it''s not that he was irritating me. I felt it was a hassle. As if it''s just something that can''t be helped. "I do. I almost thought we will never meet again." Helios answered. "...even if your soul is shredded apart, and your existence forgotten by almost everyone... You brought us together as one." ...I see. So he''s been waiting. For all this time, he''s waited. And the meaning of his words... The only way a Major God such as him to say something like that... meant... "...was I one of you?" I asked. Even though I knew it was stupid, I wanted to know. I wanted to know the previous me. The original me. The life I first lived. I can''t help being curious about it. I felt a sense of familiarity everywhere I go to, as if no matter how much time had passed, there are things that never changed. Iris told me the Fragmented Souls were once a single entity. And she... Vainticel always hinted as if I held something even greater in value than the rest of the Fragments. If not, she would''ve appeared not in my dream but Iris'' or others''. Yet, when I searched my memories using Radiata as a medium, all I saw have nothing in relation with me. The other Fragments always had a persona that was stronger than common people, always composed, mature, even mother-like if not downright ally of justice-type of people. They''re far more stable than me. "...no. You are not one of us. You were... Neither a God, nor a human." Even so, the answer was different. "...if I am not a deity like you, then what am I? Who was I?" I questioned further, doubting both myself and Helios. He didn''t budge. He recovered his posture and stood in front of me, next to Vainticel who was smiling ever-so-bitterly. "In due time, you will know. However, you mustn''t pursue it. Or else, you might never be able to turn back." Helios stated. I will never... be able to turn back if I know? "...Charlotte." Vainticel called out to me. "Please understand this is for your own good. We don''t want you to suffer." ...even so... "...why are you two here then...? I feel like I know you. No... I... I knew the two of you, but I don''t remember anything at all...!" I stood up and shouted. "Why is everyone hiding everything from me!? Why am I not allowed to even understand one of them?! ''For my sake''... then you should''ve known that I won''t mind the pain to follow the truth! I WANT TO KNOW!" In frustration, I balled my fists. I clenched them tightly, and my vision began to blur. "I just... I just want to know... Even though I believe that what I''m doing is right for ''me'' to do... What am I? Who am I...? Why do so many people seemed to know me? Why do they hunt me down as if I''m just expendable resource?!" As a leftover of a dead existence, I reincarnated. I was allowed to live even though I''m just an incomplete existence. But for what reason? Won''t my life be the like the other? Doesn''t that mean that even if I reincarnated for eternity... nothing will change...? "...I''m sorry." Then I heard it. I looked up at Vainticel. The Goddess that was always smiling and hiding her intention... "I''m sorry for keeping the truth from you, but you must not know. You can''t know. So - I''m sorry, Charlotte." She said. She apologized. Even as my eyes shook alongside my heart, I felt a lump was stuck in my throat... And I felt bitter about it. "...is it. Is it because I''m still weak...?" My Patron Goddess shook her head. "It''s because the weight ''you'' carried has always been too large for ''you''. A kind person such as you does not deserve that weight, much less anyone else." "In all, I... ''We'' want to protect you. To thank you for what ''you'' have done. For all the sacrifices ''you'' have made... we wish to repay ''you'' in this life." Repay... sacrifices... Something tugged my heart as if to deny it strongly. That they''re doing the wrong thing. That I don''t deserve a form of gratitude by them. And when I tried to form words out of my tongue... "...I... I don''t think what I have done was correct." I murmured. Vainticel smiled. "Yes. But you''re not wrong either." ...now I can''t argue any more. "...it''s irritating to know people know me more than I know myself." I complained. There was a giggle. While Helios was glaring at Vainticel, she soon choked and cleared her throat. The usual smile she displayed returned as she waved a hand. "Well..." She paused. "At the very least, you''re what some people wanted to be. One of them being the Vagnalos." ...huh...? "Wait... what do you mean by..." And before I knew it, the world became completely black and my consciousness ended.
It feels warm. I opened my eyes as the world split into two before crisscrossing and combining in a chaotic mess. I rubbed my eyes as I realized my body was blanketed, and I felt... Weak. Heavy. Also lightheaded. "...ugh..." I groaned as I tried to lift my upper body, only to receive groaning bones and muscles pain. It... hurts. Kh... but I won''t be defeated by pain alone... After a while, I was capable of sitting, and recognized myself in a bed. The room was built entirely from wood while an object similar to oil lamp was hanging on the ceiling. The furniture was by far modest and simple, while the bed was made from strapped hay covered by cloths. As I found myself in an unknown place and not knowing what time it was, the door creaked and a redhead I knew well entered. "Oh, sis! You woke up!" My brother, Leonhardt exclaimed with a bright face I rarely saw. In response, I smiled warmly. "Un. Good morning... I guess?" Leon nodded down twice, but his dark jade eyes widened a bit. He soon calmed down and spoke in the way he always did at school. "Morning as well. But to tell the truth, I''m glad you made it out alive." Eh...? What''s that supposed to mean? "Sis, ''that'' was too reckless, even for you." Leon chided with a half-glare that I laughed bitterly.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ''That''... Now I knew what he meant. "Sorry... But I''d rather not be abducted. I''m not a Princess after all." Leon exhaled, as a bitter smile crept up to his face. "But you fit the role well. Which do you prefer: War Maiden or Frail Princess?" It took me no time to answer. "Neither. I''m fine being myself." Leon snorted. "I thought as well too." "Oh, quit it, you furball!" "Aah? Who do you think you are, dimwit?!" Like that, my recovery started with a sibling argument. Ah, this is really nostalgic. "Well, I''m going out first, sis." Leon waved a hand as he exited the room. I waved a hand as well at him and he flashed a smile. Soon enough, there was impeccable silence but it''s fine. I can reflect on my actions this time. So - according to Leon, we''re in a village close to the Ruin. Villagers often referred to it as ''Ascheral'' since it was once a village as well. Next, we''ve been in this village for a week. My condition disallowed me to be moved, no thanks to my wounds, and I woke up on the ninth day ever since our stay. Lastly, the local healer''s judgment (passed by Leon) was I mustn''t exert myself else my wounds will reopen and breaking something inside of me. I didn''t want to know what will break so I decided to stay obedient till my little bro''s return in search of medicine and whatnot. "No wonder I look like a mummy... again." I heaved a sigh. Sheesh, how many times have I ended bedridden like this? I shook my head as I sensed a presence touching my Aura Threads. Hmh, looks like I can now make it on standby and passive mode that I have no need to remind myself. So I stared at the door. This presence... "You can enter, you know?" I said bluntly. And there entered my second guest... who turned out to be someone I knew very well that I didn''t need to describe him at all. Black hair, grey eyes. A young man at his peak of youth with the countenance of a caucasian. I was plain disturbed by the empty sleeve that was flapping by, and the small roll of fabric he held... What''s that? Some clothes? "Fei," I called out, "You sure took your time to get ready in meeting your girlfriend." I smiled with a slight sarcasm put in my intonation. Obviously, the youth with dark hair and obsidian grey eyes exhaled before rebuking. "As a matter of fact, I''m not a lazy Princess that likes to stay in bed." Hey! I take offense in that! "I didn''t want to get bedridden in the first place..." Groaning, I gave an accusing gaze at my Knight. But this time, it was his turn to smirk. "Then don''t get into troubles, Princess." I rolled my eyes to the side. This guy doesn''t change... Maybe I should''ve taken back my words after all. But, as I found myself staring at Fei''s left sleeve that was hanging loosely, it was as if... "My left arm got done in." Fei reported. It''s obvious that my expression didn''t look good in Fei''s eyes. As always, he put on a bitter, yet accepting smile as he approached me and sat on the bedside, still staring at me with his grey eyes. "It''s worth the troubles. After all, I got rid off the Curse and I can no longer become a Vagnalos. I''m a normal human now." Yeah... I didn''t expect that as long as you break the weapon, you can be freed. "...even so, you fought someone who''s exactly like you. Heck, if Ancient was right, you''re his carbon copy right?" Fei nodded down, the annoying smile still plastered on his face. "But no more." He added. "I''m ''Fei Cruelheart'' now, and there''s no denying it." ...uh...? "Haven''t you been ''Fei'' for as long as I remember?" I tilted my head, prompting the youth to chuckle. But without me noticing, he rubbed my head and suddenly laughed. "Hah! Of course I am!" *RUB RUB RUB* "Uwa-wa-waaaaaaaahhh!? St-op it! Hey! Stop rubbing my head, you rude bastaaaarrd!" What''s wrong with him, honestly!? I never thought Fei could be so boisterous and... and direct! Heck, his teasing became physical this time!? B-but, for some reasons... this feels... nice? "Uuu...! I''m not a kitten! Get your hand off me already!" I fought back by throwing my arms up, but... *crack* That dissonant sound came from somewhere around my body and a shivering wave of pain attacked. "Oooooowwww...!" I curled and whimpered. "Tha-that... seriously hurts..." While I was in the middle of my suffering, Fei, as I predicted, exhaled. He literally wanted to make fun of me, huh...?! "You''re so childish..." "Grrh...! What''s that supposed to mean?!" "Exactly like I said. Anyway, here." He handed me the roll of cloth. Huh? "What''s that?" I asked. "Change of clothes." Fei answered. "Who''s?" I tilted my head, somewhat unsure of his point. "Yours." He replied in the same matter-of-fact tone. "...you''re joking right...?" I pointed at myself as Fei frowned instead of snorting. Oh wow. Why so serious? "You''re still wearing that dress more than a week. There''s a limit for being lazy, Charlotte." "B-but...! This''s a summer dress! And it''s a one-piece! How the heck am I supposed to wear it when I can''t even swing my limbs around!?" And this time, Fei was the one who tilted his head. Oh no... now I''m afraid of what I''m going to hear...! "So? If you can''t, I can do it for you." I KNEW IT! "Y-you blockhead...!" I wanted to shout at him because of that dense-like-bricks brain of yours! Gah! Now I can feel blood rushing to my head...! Why did I have to imagine the nightmare to come when it''s totally WRONG in so many places! Heck, what kind of sick pervert are you!? Don''t you have any shame at all to say all that as if you''re saying the sky is blue?! ..well, I think that''s certainly a way to put it, and it''s not like I''m unhappy if Fei is doing it, BUT...! "Aren''t you skipping the ladder as of lately!?" I shouted out of reflex. ...eh? W-wait...! Crap! Aren''t I hinting the obvious now- "Ladder? While it''s true that this room is at the second floor... Why do I have to skip it? Do you want me to enter from the window again?" Fei bluntly asked in response. ...no. I guess not. I felt like I understood how the infamous Tsundere Quadra feels when she received that ring from her Gynophobic Partner... And I have an almost murderous urge to plant a hand on my face now... I''m sorry for not understanding how Tsundere-type fared when they confronted an ultra-dense love interest. If all they responded with is with something this simple, then of course they would sound as if they''re testing your patience... "...forget it. Just..." I paused as my face continued to grow a shade redder than before. "Just...?" Fei parroted with a curious gaze. And I couldn''t help but to turn to the side. With a pout and a sigh mixed together, I finished my sentence as if warning him. "...just... don''t think of anything weird when changing my clothes, got it?" Fei''s smile couldn''t be wider now. "Huh?" Wait. Did I just see something wrong or is there something wrong with my eyes? I blinked but the smile he had was still unmoving. Wait. Wait a minute... Could it be... "Then," Fei paused. "I''ll be sure to do just that." He tricked me! He''s going to use all the chances for his own entertainment! "You! You...! You''re faking it all this time...!?" I almost shrieked as I scuttled back only to cry in pain from my injuries. No! I felt like I''m facing Takeru again...! "Ah, well... It''s just, it''s very fun seeing you so embarrassed about things, Charl..." Fei remarked as he inched closer, the dress unfolding in his hands. Waaaaaaggh! He''s a wolf in sheep-clothing! It''s the Evil of Raumia father always told me...! I was careless! Fei''s actually NOT A HERBIVORE MAN! "St-stop right there! I''ll hit you if you have that kind thought around me!" I yelled. "And what kind of thought do you think I''m currently having, my lady?" Fei asked with a handsome grin. Gaaaaaahhh! I dug my own grave! Why why why!? Why am I so idiotic to get tricked by wordplay!? And why is it so freaking easy to picture ''that sort'' of thought!? No, stop! At this rate, as if I can hide my blushing cheeks from Fei, and it''s him of all people...! "Uu! Uuuu...! I-I swear, I''ll hate you if you try to do anything like this here!" And so I shouted like a child in the verge of crying. Like a wimp, really, but all I got was silence so... I lured my sight upward sloooowly... I saw Fei sitting still. After the blank face he put on, it slowly shifted to bitter expression. "I see... Did I go too far?" "...eh?" The Vagnalos then bowed down with downtrodden mood. "I''m sorry," he said remorsefully, "I didn''t know you hate it so much. To be honest, I have been trying to learn what it means to be a human, and knowing how it feels to have my own heart." ...egh... That... that sounded really deep. Did I open another can of worms without being aware of it? Now I wanted to kick myself again... Ugh, I should really stop this from being ''bad'' to ''worse'' then...! "It... it''s fine... Fei! I was just... I was surprised, just that!" I said in hope of convincing Fei. Well, as if he''d be reassured when I didn''t sound ''fine'' at all! Why do I have to be so awkward like this when I wanted to fix things up?! If I could, I would have smashed my face to the wall while cursing my stupidity! "Truly?" Still Fei asked. I nodded furiously, "it''s fine! I was just caught off-guard!" And so, with desperate hope as if clinging to a lifeline, I watched Fei getting silent... then he smiled. Yes. He smiled. It wasn''t something odd, really. But unlike his usual smile, it was a genuine, naturally formed smile that told one how happy he was. And there was no need to ask what kind of collateral damage I received just by seeing it. "Uuu...!" I squeaked while repressing the blush from appearing on my twitching face, "that''s just unfair...!" Fortunately, he didn''t catch my mutterings. Fei simply gazed on me with a sweet smile and we stayed like... like a cou... "...ugh." I groaned, feeling if I strayed to that direction, I would pass out completely. Even so! Stay calm, Charlotte...! I know that fighting against the wild imagination driven by hormones is just asking for trouble but control yourself! This place isn''t appropriate! It''s still broad daylight outside! And both of us are still injured with one having one less limb to use! "...ah, that''s right." I blurted out. "Hm? What is it, Charlotte?" Fei asked. "Err... well, it''s just..." I stuttered and after several seconds I exhaled deeply. "Fei, does your arm... hurt?" The boy blinked, looked at the stump which I winced at whenever sighting it, and he snorted. Not in irritation, but amusement. "Yeah. This won''t kill me. Or rather... even though I''ve become what my kind could never hope to be, I''m still fundamentally one of the Vagnalos." He explained, "at least physically." Uh... "What does that mean...?" Fei chuckled, then ruffled my head. "It means I can still regrow it back if there''s someone out there with knowledge of maintaining living golem." He told me in a very simplistic way. Un... I guess that''s good to hear. It wouldn''t ease my sleep if I heard my knight being disabled and having no finger to put a wedding ring in... Wait, what the hell is with that last part? "So? Charlotte, I''ve told you my reasons. This time it''s my turn." Fei remarked. Ugh... that sure diverted a lot of things, Mister. Well, I don''t like dwelling in complicated matters so it''s fine. "Ask away." I permitted the Black Hero. Fei nodded, "Why didn''t you run?" Hue? Fei narrowed his eyes, "you fought an army. Not just any ordinary army consisting of bandits or farmers with pitchforks, but a legitimate, superior army led by a veteran knight that should have received the title of a Grandmaster. My personal army." Agh... straight to the point aren''t you...? "Charlotte. You should''ve seen their insignia. The 1st Knight Order is formed under the banner of a Royal Knight, and even among the rotten nobles who bought their positions, Richard Orleans was one who exerted his blood, sweats and tears to earn his title. With almost all of his lifetime poured into military service, he''s a foe to be reckoned with, especially when he grasped the Lagnaris." And so... "Why didn''t you run?" Fei asked with a tone signifying finality. ...haa... If even you saying that with such expression, I guess I have no other choice huh...? Though since you asked for it, Fei... "I didn''t want to leave you behind." I decidedly answered truthfully. The Black Hero, the knight who pledged his devotion to me gaped in response, his mouth hanging open comically. I didn''t know if I should smile or not but I reached out, and placed a hand over his which was on the bed. It''s warm, I thought as my first impression. Un, it''s warm. I guess that Fei''s hand will always be this warm, and I can''t help but feeling it more, a small part of me yelling orders to simply grasp it, hold him tight and make sure that I would be enraptured by his warmth. Still I superseded the urge. It''s not time yet. This isn''t the right time, because I do not intend to run away. Yes... "You see, Fei. I hated it, when I left you behind in that forest that night." He shuddered noticeably when I mentioned that past. That night where everything began. That night where I learned how cruel Magnis could be as a world to its inhabitants. I softly rubbed his hand, slowly intertwining his fingers with mine as I felt and saw the calluses. "I couldn''t do anything right back there. And I don''t think I''ve done it better until now." "That''s..." "Un. Ridiculous isn''t it? After all, your smile told me a lot to deny that thought. Still..." I held my gaze, green of emerald and gray of clouds reflecting each other as I used my remaining hand to clasp his tightly. "I couldn''t help you. I couldn''t be there during the blank five years where you suffered the most." Firmly, I held his hand tight. Drawing near to him, I continued to exchange gazes with him, ensuring there could be no lie or miscommunication between us. Even if it''s scary, even if it''s hard to do... "That''s why I''m going to do it. I''m not going to fail now. To fill up those spaces, I''m going to be with you regardless of your intention. After the space is filled, then I''m sure we can start over, and do what I promised you." The boy didn''t budge. He didn''t flinch. Yet his lips twitched, and his fingers trembled as I readjusted my grip to reassure him. Smiling widely, I once again told him. "Let''s live. Together, with everyone. And then we''ll see it, the world beyond this kingdom... This Territory." As I told him that, something echoed inside me. I didn''t know what it was. Even so, it was there, and it let loose something. A noise? A sound like no other. It was foreign to my hearing but as if something told me... and I knew. ''Do you think you can do it?'' I was shaken by the coldness the noise carried. Even so, I couldn''t take my eyes away lest I would cause more disasters. I didn''t want to worry Fei too much. I had too much in my mind now that I laid my feelings bare whenever I was with him. And so- ''What about your own secrets? Can you tell him that...?'' That''s... "...I get it." Fei''s voice echoed, breaking the silence and alongside the sudden darkness that swallowed me. I looked up, I blinked twice, and when I opened my mouth- "I get it already, Charlotte. No matter what I say, you''ll persist on staying next to my side, aren''t you?" Fei asked, his gaze seemed melancholic. I nodded slowly, and the Black Hero smiled softly. It was a resigned smile but there was relief tugging in that facial. "And here I thought as a knight, I should be in the frontline all the time..." Fei breathed out. "I''ll have to deny that. Your life is mine so you''re not going to fall before my eyes." I grinned triumphantly. "I really do have a handful Princess to serve, do I?" He shook his head. Oh, are you being sarcastic? That''s so unlike you, my knight. But even so- "If you can trust me enough, then I''ll trust you back with my everything. It''s give-and-take with no bad deal right?" I remarked. Fei chuckled audibly - and suddenly stopped. I noticed his breath was hitched so I leaned my head to the side curiously. Several seconds passed... "Everything? Oh, so that''s how it is." "Huh-" "Charlotte..." Um... why are you getting closer like that? Wait, this is just too close...! I can feel your breaths you know?! Hey, stop staring with odd light in your eyes like that...! "If that''s the case, what about now?" He asked with sharp glint. "Can you entrust me with some of what you have?" Eh... uh... I... well, technically, I certainly did so... "...I... guess...?" I replied in a very uncertain tone. "What''s your point anywa-" "Then your personal privacy is mine for now." Fei cut off abruptly. ...huh?! Wait, don''t tell me...! "No! Not the dress! Hey! Stop it! Stop! N-noooooooo...!" Volume 6 Chapter 1 - Sleep-Learning? When Leon returned past the afternoon, he raised an eyebrow. "Is something wrong?" He asked. I waved a hand, "...no, it''s nothing." I looked away from his curious gaze as I felt a little ashamed. The last thing I wanted him to know is how double-faced adults can be. So, I set a glare at Fei who''s lazily sitting at the windowsill to enjoy the wind. He noticed my gaze, a sharp glint appearing in his eyes. ''Thanks for the meal.'' ''Shut the hell up, you sicko!'' The messages were exchanged. I could only sigh, then I looked at myself (who grudgingly accepted the role of dress-up-doll), then finally at Leon. He''s become quite independent now. He even bought some supply and things that can help me a lot around my period. Gah... now that I think about it, my stomach is churning. "Sis, lunch will probably arrive soon." Leon reported as if waiting for the cue. "In the meantime, I intend to collect more information." He nudged at Fei and the Black Hero nodded silently. Huh? Usually, you two would fight without reservation... "Did something happen while I was sleeping?" I asked as I noticed the subtle change. While Leon sweat dropped, Fei is being Fei. He shrugged lightly and answered to my question. "Well, Charlotte... We''ve gone out of the kingdom for more than a week. Two members of Royal Family not reporting back meant many things for the Court." Hoh. Does that mean... "Are we being searched?" I asked again. "More like headhunted. The number of knights spread across the land are doubled and the village is held under strict night curfew. These guys are desperate." Leon sneered in disdain. Yikes. That doesn''t sound good. Fei glanced at the window. "It''s the move the kingdom would take. Vagnalos are too important for them, especially ''Vanity'' since Raumia relied solely on it as its strongest battle asset." They''d even put up a bounty as long as they can regain what is theirs, Fei finished with a deep exasperation. But that pieced the puzzle together. "Hn... so the one that wanted to hunt me down is probably the Royal Court too, huh?" I put a hand under my chin. This might be bad... As much as I''d like to live peacefully, I annihilated a squadron of knights, including a Royal Knight in my kill count. At the time, I wasn''t sure of how many I killed but a deserter probably existed. If words traveled to the ears of nobility, I''d probably be blamed as a rebel. Worst, I will be executed or handed to another Vagnalos for my judgment with my position as a Fragmented Soul. ...ugh. I overdid it this time... "...lotte? Charlotte!" "Hue? Ah, yes?" Snapping back from my thoughts, I found Fei staring at me with concern. He knelt down, taking my hand, then said. "It''s fine. I won''t let you be harmed." Uh...!? Wh-what dazzling smile...! I can even feel my body shivering and my heart furiously thumping just by hearing that chuuni-esque line! But it''s super effective! I can feel my cheeks reddening and my mind becoming mushy... NO! Stop it already, me! The last thing I want is a relapse and even if I''m a girl, I can''t just fantasize over all of the sweet nothings Fei threw at me! So I cleared my throat with a balled hand covering my lips, and after washing my head off any dirty thought, gazed back at Fei. Hmph...! I won''t be defeated so easily! Here''s my comeback! "Oh? Then how are you supposed to deal with this?" I asked with a slightly haughty tone. Fei stood up, a confident grin was shown. "For the time being, it is to gather information. As much as I wanted to break all of my ties with Raumia now that I''m free, I cannot do so with carelessness. It will be even more of a hassle considering what you have done." Fei explained. Ow. He didn''t have to remind me that. He continued, "But that doesn''t matter. Charlotte, you are a direct descendant of the Augmund household right?" Uh...? I nodded down and Fei did the same. "Then it''s impossible to even think my position will help us. The current head of the household - your grandfather is not someone to be trifled with nor he is a man of great virtue. He would take offense if the Court pursues a topic related to his family and he''d rather want to deal with you personally if all else failed." Ueh!? I have a grandfather!? Or rather, doesn''t he sound like he''s easy to be pissed off!? And what kind of nobility house did mother come from to even cause Fei acting so cautiously?! "...wait. How come he didn''t notice my presence in the kingdom?" I replied upon further realization. "You''re a student of Leimburg Academy. Overall, your status is not a full-noble and with the insignia, you are recognized as an official member of a neutral, politic-free ground. Though it can''t be said the same now." Fei answered, then he raised two fingers. "So - I have two ways to solve this, but I decided to gather intelligence first." "...you''re pretty quick to plan things out... Let me guess, one of them is entering the school ground?" Fei''s smile widened. "Yes. Even for the Ruler, to interfere directly with the Academy''s affair meant Raumia will be accused of large treason among all the kingdoms in Human Territory. Worst, in case they still decided to interfere, your cause will be considered as just and self-defense in the eyes of other kingdoms." He answered readily. Hoe... I didn''t know that. When I thought of how things will go, I thought it''d be hopeless. "Did you even think at all?" I asked out of reflex. More like as an afterthought but I was curious. "I''m not one called as a Hero only for show. How hard do you think it was for me to rally thousands of knights under my banner for the forts siege?" Fei remarked. "I''m one of the kingdom''s machinations. If it led to such outcome, then I will just present the proofs to make the accusations completely true." Ah, yeah... I learned that from recent history class. At least I know that you didn''t go gung-ho every time, and preferred to reduce casualties on your side much more. Well, he''s proven his worth. I should at least praise him since he refused to abandon me... Or rather, that''s how things must go, right? But I don''t want to spoil him so let''s do this in MY way. "I''m counting on you then, my knight." I said. The Black Hero nodded. "Your will is my command, my sweet and tomboyish Princess." Gah! Back to that nickname again!? You''re the worst! Wait, what about Leon-?! Eek! He''s in Cold Fury-mode! His aura is even bursting in freezing light resembling azure flame! "Well, we''re off." Leon said as he left the room first. Fei took out a cloak, draping it over his body to cover himself. Now all I could see was a suspicious person with only the lower part of his face exposed. "Uwaa... there''s a shady person over here." I gave a comment that caused him to shrug his shoulders. "The least I can do is to hide after all. As a combat-purpose Homunculus, I am not equipped with espionage skills." Fei answered curtly. Haah... Even if you used that kind of wording, I''m pretty sure you didn''t care about your appearance. Heck, if it''s unnecessary, you''d cast it away the same like you did with your arm.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "...still..." It reminded me of that day. When I woke up, I was cradled by him, and was forgiven so easily that it seemed so unreal. Why would he do that? Isn''t it fine to hate me? I just killed your entire vassals and supporters in this cruel kingdom, you know? "...are you thinking about the First Order?" Fei asked as if he read my mind. I smiled bitterly. "Can''t I? I don''t believe I should forget every single deed I have done by my own will." Fei lowered his eyebrows, the obsidian grey eyes flashing hints of sadness that I couldn''t stand to recognize. Yet the boy - Fei pursued the conversation further. "It wasn''t your fault. You and they... you all were just placed in the wrong circumstances." He tried to reassure me. I shook my head, "Even so... I massacred them, you know? Several hundreds of people, all with cold blood." I gazed down, my clasped hands that rested on my lap trembling once I recalled the sensation again. Cold sweats like no other seemed to cover the hands and I felt my shoulders were incredibly heavy to move around. It wasn''t pleasant at all. And I started to recall something trivial often mentioned by my best friend on Earth. It''s like I''m the Bloody Mary, the one that killed hundreds of members of the Anglican and invited the Great Spanish Armada to Britain''s water. While I didn''t know exactly why but I''m committing the same deeds. The same... mass murders. "Charlotte." When I realized it, Fei''s hand already laid on top of mine. I rolled my eyes, catching a gentle smile that seemed to welcome me no matter how dirty I''d become. "It''s fine." He said. "No matter what, I will be by your side. I''m right here for you." "...Fei...?" I gazed into his dull grey eyes. "I''m sorry for being unable to reach you in time. I know you''re in pain but all I could do is only to weave empty words." His smile turned sad for a moment. It was as if he was saying ''I''m truly not cutout as a knight'' without much thoughts. But¡­ He''s wrong. The one at fault is me. If I were stronger, I could pick the path without bloodshed. If I were not getting ahead of my own and committing myself fully to the task, this wouldn''t have happened... "But now is different." Fei uttered as he pulled my head in to his chest, embracing me from the side. "Now I''m right here. I can be with you. There''s no need for you to suffer alone any longer, Charlotte." ...so he said. Selfishly stating those cheesy words while giving me the warmth my heart desired. Even though I didn''t want to be comforted like this. Even though I''ve decided to not rely on him to protect me. Even though what I wanted is to be helpful for him... "...this... is wrong..." I murmured softly, almost inaudibly to even my own ears. Yet the Black Hero continued to hug me, persisting on easing my regret with the passing moments. There was a scent that comforted me coming from him, enough to make me lose myself. "It''s okay. Whatever thing lying ahead of us... I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go, Charlotte..." My hands stopped trembling, and I had the urge to return his embrace. Even so, I didn''t want to, because I don''t believe I have the right to do so. I''m scared if I will continue on becoming a burden for him, and I''m scared if I would become overly reliant. Then, the dark-haired boy whispered. "Charl. Please let me be selfish, even if only for this once." ...ah... "...you''re... so unfair..." My eyes felt hot, and I - chose to embrace Fei tightly. "...you''re so... unfair... Fei..." Despite my wish to stay strong. Even though I hated myself so much for my own weakness... You just had to crush my shells with exceedingly simple phrase. How the heck are you supposed to take responsibility for all this mess now...? "I don''t mind. As long as I''m together with you... I don''t mind how unfair I become." Truly. I fell in love with a troublesome man. Ugh... as I thought, my current circle of friends is way too abnormal that I can''t rest peacefully... That didn''t sound right. It''s not like I''m going to die anytime soon. "Well, let''s throw aside the depressing and complicated stuff..." I muttered and settled down to make sure I can comfortably sit on the bed. Once the two boys went off, a short time later and a woman with an apron entered. Apparently, she''s the proprietor of the inn and she was smiling widely as she handed a tray of meal to me. I thanked her for her generosity but she said she felt bad for me. I wondered why but it might be related to Fei if not Leon. Then she brazenly left to return to her duty and told me to shout out if I needed help. "At least she''s kind. Common people practically have more decency than nobles around here." I nodded down, then I scanned my left side. There. I found a sword sheathed with white sheath leaning against the wall. From this position where the bed was so close to it, I think I can stretch my hand to grasp it. And so I took it. Ugh, it feels heavier. Is it because I''m still recuperating? Ignoring my problems, I stared at the Relixia Arma in my hands. "...Radiata." I called out as the sword glowed from the hilt to the tip of the sheath. "...you''re even active despite being sheathed? I''m surprised." The sword glowed brighter than earlier as if he was looking down on me. Okay, okay... while this one isn''t like Derflinger, I can somehow understood what it conveyed to me. Even though it spoke before¡­ could it be related to my poor skills in utilizing it? "Still, it''s unexpected. Not only can you store memories and Soul Essence, you even have a mind of your own." I murmured. Radiata''s glow faded and flashed several times. I nodded down, "Yes yes, I know you''re great and all but can you stop with the lengthy explanation? I need help here." The light Radiata emitted dimmed to the point of nearly transparent. I smiled bitterly as I can''t help to hear various people yelling at me with what I''m going to do. My own sword included. "It''s fine. The way I am now, I can''t help him. I can''t fight with everyone in this state." I traced my hand on the surface of the blade. Radiata became silent. Silent as in there was no light it produced. I couldn''t really tap into his mind but I know it is contemplating. Then a blink of flash appeared, and my complexion brightened. I feel somewhat energized, but something is slipping off my grasp. Uwah, that took quite a large amount of Essence... "...thank you." I whispered as I held the hilt, and drew the sword. I glimpsed the silvery-white blade decorated with a line of Runes. The enchantments I carved seemed to remain so I guess they were a success. Well, the ones I put are only storing Elemental Runes carved by my classmates. I asked them including Alia since I can only carve a fire elemental Rune with my affinity. Then again, if left alone, the enchantments would vanish. "So... what am I supposed to do?" I asked Radiata which glow shone brighter. Hmhm, using memory to tell me what to-do. You''re a very impressive sword albeit slightly underwhelming. I nodded and raised a finger. Then I ran it across the blade of the Relixia Arma, causing red line to appear. My blood leaked and rolled down the sword. But the red line vanished in moments. The sword must have absorbed it¡ª ''Contract established. I will now bring you to your Spiritual Realm, Charlotte Augmund. My consciousness was cut in that moment.
When I opened my eyes, I felt wind striking against me. Striking since it was blowing hard as if trying to push me back. I covered my eyes with my arm as I tried to make out what''s in front of me. Once the wind died down, the dust settled in and I could finally see my surrounding. "...this place... is..." A golden field. A meadow filled with wheat, illuminated by the light of dawn and with the cloudless sky spreading above me. "You are here at last." I looked to the right at the new source of voice unfamiliar to me. And I was surprised, "I-Iris...?! Wait, why are you... here...?" I gaped as the woman with the impression as if she came from the future smiled at me. A sword of gold and white held in her hand, her triangular ears twitching once in a while. "Well, I''m just a lingering thought sealed inside of Radiata. I guess you could say this is my last remnant of existence." Iris explained casually. What... it can do that...? Isn''t that like, amazing...? "Eh, then how are you... Oh, forget it. So where are we?" I asked since I was familiar with this place. Very much so. And I wondered how I can enter this place when I''m not dreaming. At least I think I didn''t dream of this place when everything went black. "Well, I guess this place is the reflection of your soul?" Iris tilted her head. "The closest thing you remembered. The place you believed equally important with your life is this place. The origin of your existence or something." ...so that means... "Looks like our Original has a nice taste in remembering a place for date." I remarked with a grin. "As you said. It''s a place beautiful enough that it cannot be compared." Iris agreed with me. But then, she raised her sword. "...Iris...?" I blinked once. Somehow, I sensed something. The air is tingling and the wind stopped beating. "Charlotte, do you desire power...?" The fellow Fragment asked. ...that question... "I do." I answered. "Even if it will shorten your lifespan even more?" Iris asked back. "At least my life will be more memorable. I prefer to die with satisfaction than with regrets." I replied. The Divine Beast''s late sister nodded deeply. "Your determination is astounding. If so, draw your sword." She told me. Huh? But I don''t have... Eh? Since when did I wear this combat dress again? Also, I even have Tyrfingg with me... "...got it." Forget it. Let''s just do it and get done with it. I unsheathed the sword and wielded it with both hands. Posing a stance, I set my sight on my other self. "Charlotte, I will remind you first," Iris muttered, "This place is forged from your soul''s earliest memory. Here, what I will teach you is not strength or new skills." Then, what is it? Iris smiled wryly, "It''s memories. I intend to have you inherit all of my battle experience." "...Isn''t that the best thing for me?" I asked as if she just told me something I had expected. However, Iris shook her head. "No. You might remember it. Your head might learn common techniques. But your body will not." She denied my statement. ...does that mean... I cannot fully replicate the techniques? "Isn''t that useless if I don''t practice when I''m awake?" "Yes, but we don''t have time." I heard a crack. I quickly glanced around, and saw a part of Iris'' leg cracking as if it was glass. I widened my eyes as Iris chuckled. "When you inherited all of my battle experiences, I will dissipate and my Fragment can finally meld in with yours completely. My lingering thought is by far, the shortest-lived one so I''m going first." She explained Wh-what¡­!? "B-but¨Cyou''re here! I can talk to you, Iris! I still¡­! I still have many questions to ask to¡ª" "Charlotte, you have come here even at the risk of losing your life to pave your own path. Is this the correct time for you to stop and look back?" Iris cut my words off. So easily, as if she was chiding me. There was nothing but decisive resolution which prevented me from saying any further. And¡­ I sucked my breaths in. "''Don''t pity the dead. Only pity the living'' - a wizard once said this right?" Iris smiled warmly. I¡­ that''s¡­ That is just¡­ unfair¡­ "Why do you have to recite Dumbledore''s words?" I asked with a half-hearted pout. "Blame your nerdy best friend for introducing me to a myriad worlds of wonders." Iris grinned impishly. Damn. Haru, just how far are you going to haunt my life? Someday, I''m going to find you, punch you black-and-blue and castrate you. "Now let us begin, Charlotte Augmund. My first lesson: Find your own way," Iris steadied her sword tip at the neck level, setting a glare on me. The hairs on my back stood up, alarmed by the murderous intent oozing from the Beastman Princess. No... she''s not an ordinary princess, but a Sword Princess. A person who once wielded a Cursed Weapon, fully capable of pissing off the previous ruler of Raumia which was said to be the Worst Tyrant, and still trolled him further by killing herself; disallowing him from obtaining a Fragmented Soul. In the face of such opponent... If I let go of Tyrfingg, if I get distracted just by a moment - I am dead for certain. Then... "Find my own way... is it? Got it, Iris Ispelia Waltzen." Reinforcing my body, I readjusted my breathing intervals and prepared for the worst. I nodded down, signing up for this strange training. Iris responded with leak of exhalation and¡ª "Here I come!" The woman vanished, replaced by a flash of gold that engulfed my entire world. Volume 6 Chapter 2 - A Suspicious Stranger Showed up! First came a flash of lightning. It was just a stab of sword. A thrusting motion but the velocity of which the blade was drawn would shame even Instructor Ikki''s. I caught only a glimpse but I already pivoted to swing my body, dodging the attack in the last second. Because of the outstretched sword, there was a time frame I utilized to slash forward. My opponent dodged by stepping back. A steady and refined smile plastered on her face. Her golden blonde hair swayed as she retracted her sword and crouched down. And then she charged forward like an arrow. "Gh...!" Effortlessly, she was already close to zero range and swung her sword horizontally, forcing me to block by the nick of time. Of course I couldn''t measure her strength at all. It was ridiculous as I found myself sliding backward with my legs almost buckling down if given enough time. But I refused to fall and anticipated her next movement. After the opening strike came two shallow slashes aiming to the sides from below. It was followed by an uppercut that stopped midway through to slash diagonally downward upon reaching above the head. I dodged the first two and parried the third attack but the last arrived faster than I predicted. I couldn''t make it in time to guard against it--! "Agh!" I cried out as the half-assed guard stance shattered and a gash was carved on my right shoulder. My opponent didn''t let the chance to go by as she peppered more blows to pierce through the holes created due to my fresh injury. Each time I parried, blocked or dodged the chaining combo, I saw brilliant dawn-colored flashes. Every time I swung back to retaliate, those same veils of light overwhelmed me and pushed me back. Just when I thought exhaustion caught up my opponent, her figure blurred and a chill ran down the back of my neck. I pivoted with Tyrfingg pulled up as a shield but it was too late. *SMASH!* A loud sound followed by glass shattering echoed. My sword was destroyed into bits, iron fragments biting into my exposed skin and cutting through my clothes to further add for the counts of wounds. Wind roared and threw me down harshly. "Ugh...! Gah! Haa...! Haa!" Mixing groans, cries and hurtful moans, I lied down on the ground feeling as if my chest caved in. My legs were quivering and my arms were completely numb, feeling nothing even though Tyrfingg''s hilt was held as if glued together. My blood was running cold but my heart was beating as if it was going to explode like a firework. I couldn''t even look straight through the darkness surrounding my sight like a tunnel vision. "I guess this is it for now. I''m surprised you learned all that in a matter of... how much time is it again...?" Iris tilted her head cutely but I had no strength to even admire her beauty. Heck, if anything, I''m scared of her and I''m too tired right now. I breathed in, breathed out, then... "Seven...seventy-two hours..." I answered before I fell to the ground, the broken Tyrfingg clattering next to my limp body. "Ah, I see. I''m not so much of a scholar so I have a bad calculating ability. But doesn''t that mean you''ve been here for two days?" Iris remarked while twirling her Relixia Arma and basked by the starry sky, the golden twilight, the twin moons'' embraces as well as the golden wheat field. If there was anything to describe my impression of her right now, she truly deserved the title ''Sword Princess'', especially with how Radiata glistened by all the lightshow. "...Gh... ugh... Does¡­ doesn''t matter¡­ Huff¡­ How was I¡­ today?" I asked in-between grumbling in annoyance. There was probably a twinge of jealousy of how different we are. Meanwhile, Iris hummed in thoughts. I slowly turned my head to the side to meet her gaze but she was constantly pacing around like a cat¡­ Sorry, but I guess she is one if her tail and ears put in the equation. "Same as before. You can''t progress far since you''re still bedridden in reality. Charlotte, would you like to take a break?" She offered. "¡­I¡­ yeah. Fine by me." I accepted the offer even though I was hiding my disappointment horribly. After some extra works and energy to waste for, I sat down on a slope in the field with Iris. Both of us were staring at the dawn with the occasional winds toying against our long hairs. "Uh... Haaa... it''s hot. But it''s cold." I commented. Then again, it makes a somewhat comfortable contrast... "I agree. It''s pretty warm around here." I heard something removed with a clinking noise beside me. Huh... wait, this sound... Why is it so familiar to my ears¡­? "Iris? What are you¡ªgeh!?" I nearly choked as the woman next to me had already unbuttoned the top part of her dress! AND THEY''RE FREAKING HUGE...! "Wha-what-what? What!? What are you doing, Iris!?" Inevitably, I raised my voice to shout out my problem, or rather, embarrassment since the face Iris had was my own. Much to my chagrin, those (cute) triangular ears of hers twitched and she responded simply. "But it''s hot, you know...? I haven''t worked out this long." Iris commented as she fanned her cleavage with her hand. Damn, that''s innocently erotic! Had she been not another me and I was a male I would have¡­! Have¡­! "Even so! That''s inappropriate! Don''t you have any shame to suddenly undress without warning!?" I shouted in retaliation. The Beastkin Princess looked very weirded out. Keyword being ''very''. "Don''t boys like fanservice? Charlotte is a former boy right?" She asked. "But you''re me! And I''m a girl now!" I protested. She pouted, "Eeeh...? Doesn''t that mean all the more to do it? So bothersome..." G, gah...! Is this truly my other self!? How come she''s SO laidback like Anise!? "Maa, setting that aside." Iris ended the topic abruptly, causing me to falter to even give a proper response. The Beastkin Princess turned to me and shifted her posture. With arms lying between her thighs, she did more harassment by showing off her assets and she didn''t forget to give a grin that is so lovable any man would fall for. How!? How much girlpower does she have!? What''s more, is her character built in naughty-but-innocent setting!? She''s totally a waifu material! "So Charlotte..." Iris started. "Y-yeah...?" I tried to move away but I couldn''t take my eyes off from both embarrassment and curiosity at the alluring tone she had. With a blink and her feline eyes seemed to show dazzling glitters that would have blown away any self-restraint all straight males would have. "You''re officially that Vagnalos'' partner right?" It''s thaaaaaaaaaatt! It''s the damn ''girls talk'' again...! "Oh ho ho...! Your face is red! Bullseye eh?" Iris grinned like Cheshire Cat. I hid the blushes forming on my cheeks with a hand, "U-uuuu...! W-why are you even asking anyway!?" "I''m just congratulating you, Charlotte! You''re actually ahead of all of us in terms of relationships!" Iris put out a tongue while smiling and even raised a thumbs up. Huuh!? What is that supposed to mea¡ª "Wait. ''All of us''...?" I repeated as I felt something''s off with that notion. And when I stared at her Iris'' smile turned bitter. Not that I could read between the lines but a vague expression could be interpreted in many ways. One of them was quite obvious when I thought of it from another perspective. "...are you saying that none of us other than I..." My voice trailed off. Iris nodded weakly, "...Emhm. You guessed it correctly Charlotte. Not even peaceful death was granted to us." She folded her legs and hugged her knees. The Beastkin Princess was showing a solemn face that I felt shocked if anything, and when I processed her words... "R-ridiculous! How come you''re saying that, Iris?! Aren''t you loved by your people? Aren''t you loved by your older brother?! You even befriended my parents and that Hermit!" I pointed out. "But I wasn''t able to tell Him my feelings. I never got the chance to express it." Iris shook her head. "Although in the end, it''s just something that cannot be helped so there is no need to worry, Charlotte." She flashed a gentle smile but I knew she was bluffing. I wanted to deny her words but nothing could come out from my throat, and I felt as if my heart was being pricked by needle. "Besides, I doubt he even loved me back. All I did was only dragging him along and teasing him whenever I could." Iris then pouted, yet the clouds hanging on her head did not let up nor did they vanish from her eyes. "So - I''m quite sure that of all the other fellow Fragments, only you could bind your fate with your loved one, Charlotte." "What¡­ what¡­ what on earth is that supposed to mean¡­?" I didn''t get it. I didn''t understand anything at all. Why would she say all that and shrugged it so offhandedly¡­? Iris had talents. For sure, she had to be granted with a sort of closure else there''d be no reason why she lingered to help another Fragment like I. Or rather¡­ why would she think she was living an unhappy life? She was a far better person than me. I knew that since I wasn''t a person that could be a saint, neither could I be a Hero that surpassed all evil. I¡­ I''m just ordinary, if not a tangled ball of reckless stupidity¡­ I lacked the talents to live properly in a fantasy world where might often makes right. I didn''t have the luck to grow infinitely stronger despite encountering and defeating my enemies. I couldn''t even solve mundane tasks and I was pretty much a trouble magnet that caused others to worry about me. Everything I wanted to do, to be or to have in this world¡­ almost all of them went down into the drain, and even the few exceptions were earned after taking the wrong turns repeatedly before being reminded or scolded harshly about it. The pros and cons simply didn''t balance together¡­ That was why, compared to Iris¡­ Compared to my other selves that were capable of fighting till the very end and loved by everyone...Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "How... how can you say that...?" I finally muttered as if trying to squeeze my lungs. It hurts. It''s hard to breathe. But I can''t help it. I''m just being childish, and selfish. It''s all I can do, like a kid clinging to a toy that will be taken away. Because I wanted to believe that what I acquired isn''t some gift that fell from the sky. I wanted to believe that I''ve come this far not because of some stupid coincidence or machination of someone else¡­ About Fei, about Leon, about Anise, Alia, Lily, father and mother and the others¡­ If there was a wish that I wanted to be granted for even if I have to sink myself¡­ It was just that small truth. Just a form of recognition that I what I have gained and lost so far was all because of my own decision, not because of dumb luck or someone else''s machinations¡­ "...Charlotte¡­" Then I felt it. A warm touch was on my head, and it was familiar to me. It''s like when mother comforted me whenever I went depressed over my disability to use magic. Warm. Soothing. And... calming¡­ "...you''re a good kid. I thought that since you have reincarnated in a better place, you''d lecture everyone for each thing." Iris said. "After all, the senses of values you and everyone in this world have are entirely different. It just won''t complement each other." I frowned in her petting. "I know that already¡­ Even if I''m against it, that still doesn''t mean that something here was made that way without good reasons." I honestly answered, reminding myself of how often Fei and Leon argued while being incapable of seeing things eye-to-eye. They came from two entirely different places, lived differently and struggled against their own problems in their own ways. Their origins, cultures, way of life and many things caused them to have different perspectives. But then again, it might be because they were born in Territories who had long antagonized each other even dating back to before the Dark Age. It''s also because I didn''t like the notion of telling people off for my own selfishness. Not anymore with how my rounds of stupidity forced me to learn and understand. "After living here for almost fourteen years, I think I''ve got the gist of it." I stated in a slightly irate manner, but still maintaining my composure. "But I''m stupid so sorry if I''m a slow-learner. I''ll try to pay more attentions next time." I lacked the skills and talents to get away from troubles flawlessly. I lacked the strength to protect myself and others. Added with my status as a Fragment, I couldn''t even use Intermediate-class magic too, and I have no talent except copying other sword techniques, which I admit... not enough if facing monsters who could shoot magical beam from their fingertips so easily. Worse, I have an illness that always appeared at the wrong times as if it demanded me to die sooner rather than later. It really made me wanting to ask why am I still alive right now... "...yes. I guess you''re right. You are different." Iris stated, I nodded down. "That is why, stay true to yourself, Charlotte." I slowly looked up. I met her gaze and she beamed a radiant smile, one that was similar to how mother would show whenever she nursed me till full health. "Cry if you''re sad. Laugh if you''re happy. Be upset if you''re mad. Pour your emotions out and live a colorful life with your feelings laid bare." Iris further told me. I narrowed at those suggestions, "...won''t I be taken advantage if I were too upfront...?" "That''s why, limit it to your loved ones. It''s okay to shower them your love and sorrow, Charlotte." Iris giggled. ...I see. I guess she''s right. Now that I think about it, I''ve been living an insecure life ever since I entered school, and all I did was complaining if not sharing my worries. So maybe... maybe I have to balance it out. But how...? "How am I supposed to show my... love for them when I couldn''t even realize I harbored feelings for Fei until recently?" I raised a hand and grasped my chest, feeling the pain resurfacing. But my other self¡ªthe previous Sword Princess flicked my forehead. I groaned at the sudden move and rubbed the stinging spot with sharp glares directed at her. "You can trust them, rely on them¡­ whatever you do to benefit both sides, but I''d rather want you to settle as staying by their side for now." She answered. ...stay by... their side...? I tilted my head a bit, repeating the words and savoring the meaning behind that advice. "Un. A life is precious. That doesn''t mean your presence gives little influence to other people''s lives. After all, you''re a part of their life." Didn''t you say that before, Iris tilted her head. In her eyes, I could see myself hanging my mouth open. I¡­ that¡­ that''s right. I¡­ I said that before. "...I did... didn''t I?" I questioned myself. Then I shook my head. "I wonder if it''s enough..." But Iris quickly replied. "You can do more but for now, that is more than enough. You already gave a future to a Vagnalos, and you''re still together with him even though the contract both of you shared has dissolved. Does it even matter?" ...ah. I could see her point. Yeah. I didn''t really care anyway about the contract since Fei was there with everyone. Although, I do wonder if it meant my lifespan returned back to default without my soul sharing a link with Fei''s. It was all thanks to this Oratoria contract that I rarely became ill too so I sometimes became anxious if I''d return to how I was before things spiraled down with my streaks of misfortune... " But¡­ I don''t think... he could do it because of me." I muttered as I felt the prideful gaze showering down on me. "No, it''s because it was you that reached out to him first. You stayed by his side all this time, keeping his heart from breaking apart." Iris stated confidently. "In fact, it was you that planted a seed of emotion in his barren heart." "But..." Iris released me from her grasp. She heaved a sigh although her smile didn''t wane. "Be proud of yourself, Charlotte." She said. "Recognize your own efforts. Even if you''re flawed. Even if you don''t have what it takes to save everything... You are you." ...I am... me... *THUMP* I heard my own heartbeat. As I felt something responding to those words without basis, I sensed it. A change. A feeling that I could recognize. A desire to accept, even if fear and anxiety is still clouding my mind. "...I..." It was never pleasant to recognize my weaknesses. It felt bad, so mortifying and humiliating for me. Even so... "...can I... be proud then...? Of being myself...?" I asked with feeble voice. "Can I be proud of myself... even with this sorry state?" I wanted to know. I wanted to know... if these weaknesses... This weak me is allowed to be proud of myself. Answering with a smile, Iris nodded and said, "Why not? No matter how low your self-esteem is, thou art I." In the next moment, the scenery became blurry. The starry sky. The golden sun. The twin moons and the dazzling earth shimmered as if fading from existence. I looked around and when I shifted my gazed to Iris, another crack ran across leg while a new one appeared under her left eye. Ah¡­ So the time''s up huh? How many times have we been doing this? The third time was it? How long could I talk with Iris before she is completely assimilated by my soul? I have to go. But if what she said was true¡­ No. It is the truth. That''s why, I... "...Iris..." I raised my chin as conviction slowly rooted itself in my heart and eyes. "...Thank you. I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations." The Beastkin''s Princess'' phantom laughed. Softly, warmly as she shook her head lightly. "Silly child. What you should do is to live up to your own expectations." She paused. "From the beginning, what is it that you wish for?" My face cramped up, but my lips twitched upwards ever-so-slightly. "''Living to the fullest'', right? I guess that the phrase ''True to yourself'' works the best for us." I muttered with a shake of head. "That''s right. Because without a will, there is no way to advance." Iris chuckled. Finally, the world became pure white canvas and I was pulled back from the realm forged in the deepest recess of my subconsciousness.
-Leonhardt''s POV- After the past three weeks I have settled comfortably in this village. Obviously, I stayed away from the patrols as much as necessary and I always kept myself in check by disguising as an Adventurer rather than as a student. The kingdom, according to one merchant, was in the state of uproar. He said that the army of the 1st Order led by Richard Orleans departed to slay a wild dragon in a drawn out campaign. The abnormal period of campaign elicited the Royal Court to send out the Seventh Prince and the Third Princess, two living weapons, to assist the subjugation as the dragon seemed to have been one of the Celestial Beasts-circle which also resulted in delayed irregular reports. "Some bullshit to cover up an assassination attempt. Looks like there really is no difference between Demons and humans." I scoffed before landing in an establishment where refreshment and light meals are served. The tavern''s owner was a girl that was of my age. Apparently, she substituted in working to help her family of five since the backbone of the house, her father had yet to return from the dragon extermination army. I felt annoyed for the kingdom to conceal the truth, but such is life. It was simply bad luck for him to participate in a game ruled by the nobles. Even I believed I was played with knowing how easily I gained information of my sister''s whereabouts. Curse those two idiots. They even insisted to catch up on me if I tried to use the rescue as an excuse to walk away with tail between my legs. "Erm... Leon...hardt...? Is there something wrong?" A girl in waitress uniform asked with concerned expression. "No. It''s nothing, Emily." I replied to the daughter taking care of the small but warm establishment. I sipped the drink, a local juice similar to wine but slightly more acidic and sour while listening in to other customers as well as the people''s voices outside. For a demon, sharpened senses were already a given so I could just wait in a crowded place and ascertain each sentence I have remembered. There was nothing noteworthy. Perhaps today, there will be nothing more than baseless rumors or ridiculous tales. Although there seemed to be an increase of people talking about a golden treasure trove¡­ It couldn''t be, right? "Hm... but you''ve been frequently visiting our tavern. Does that mean, Leonhardt intends to settle in?" Emily asked. I wish, had Daemonia been erased already. This village was particularly rural but it held some fondness. With commoners intermingling with adventurers, merchants and nobles without minding their status, this place was a haven in a continent where all races refused any that was lower or the slightest bit different than them. And there''s this tavern that is not discriminating no matter what kind of racial species, status, wealth or fame one has. To be honest, it already felt like I had found a second home with a loving wife easing my life from daily suffering after working my bones out. Unfortunately, I have a duty to fulfill. An ambition to accomplish. A vengeance to finish. And a man to kill, no matter what kind of ties I have with him. "As much as I''d not want to, soon, I will have to depart." I answered with half-closed eyes. "O-oh, I see... such a shame." Emily muttered with¡­ somewhat feeble voice. I glanced at the girl who had dark hair that faded to olive green at the edge of the strands. Somehow, I sensed her disconcerting emotion but it''s not like I could care. While I admit... I cannot imagine her life from now on. When the truth is brought up, what would Emily do? Can she even handle the loss of a parent, and even more, the true owner of this establishment? What about the annual tax? And the rest of her family? What of her own future? "...Emily." I didn''t even know why I called out to her. Somehow, I''ve been having the feeling that I''m meeting women that had lost guidance like lambs unable to find their shepherds lately. Still... "...it''s not like I will not revisit this place. I''m simply venturing and carving my own oath." I reassured the girl. "No matter how long it will take, once it''s done, I''m going back here once in a while." Her complexion brightened red, she stuttered as she fiddled with her fingers behind her back. "...I-I see! When will you return then?" She asked shyly though I didn''t miss that the intonation was lighter than earlier. "I do not know. But at least I will inform you beforehand. Perhaps sending you a letter once in a while." I replied vaguely for the sake of not promising something I may not be able to keep. "R-really?" I nodded flatly. The young female human soon took my hands and thanked me for obvious reasons before she hopped away like a rabbit finding a fresh, ripe carrot to drag back to her burrow. Watching her back and hearing her humming a tune, I heaved a sigh. Perhaps Blaze was truly toying with me. Even if that wasn''t so, I could not imagine how Flaggar set up my encounters with these damsels in distress. The most notorious examples being the duo. I have already realized why they bore hostility against me but... Once again, I lacked the answer to solve their problems. Although it''s more likely they had problems with my kind in general. Hatred against other species could easily be spiked and nurtured in a time where territorial disputes could happen by a single assassination. Especially so after Daemonia''s successful invasion on the neutral region which served as a buffer zone between the Four Territories. Then again, why now when they had the chances to do it for many times in the past? "...I guess I''ll leave that for another time." Leaving my seat, I paid for my orders and exited the cozy establishment. As Solaris shone down on me, I held my head up when I noticed His presence. "How is it?" I almost scowled before answering, "Nothing except the usual." "...you think so too?" The voice queried again despite not even being caught notice by a man tending a shop right next to him. "No doubt. There''s a control of information even among the merchants." I replied. I stared at the people passing by each other. The hooded man hiding in the alley, in-between this establishment and a general store, that obnoxious ''human'' sighed as he followed my gaze. "Then it''s probably Luna''s dealing. That one has always been a crafty genius, even without her Lagnaris." He informed me. I snorted. "You''re all a bunch of marionettes. At least, you were once like them but now, only you know how to clear this ''misunderstanding'', fool." "Easy for you to say, brat." The Black Hero complained. Yet I do not wish to listen. I have no interest anyway and I- "...hm...?" I made a sound. "What''s wrong?" The ''human'' asked. I narrowed my gaze. As I walked forward, I detected a presence infiltrating the crowd. It was faint, but this mana signature... it''s powerful. I have sensed this before, but it is not a demon''s, nor is it a Vagnalos''. It was intelligent, forged by years of experiences fighters. Like a beast who had survived the jungle and became its king. Who and what was emitting this presence? And this feeling as if I was being watched by numerous beasts... There wasn''t only one out here. Just when I wondered about it, the presence became significant enough to point me where the source was coming from¨Cand I locked gazes with fierce amber. "I presume you are Leonhardt A. Augmund... correct?" A gruff voice that was both impatient and old echoed, but clearly befitting that of a healthy old man. A tall person in cloak walked towards me. No, I could see armors from the gaps and there was the strong smell of enchanted iron, one of the characteristics of the equipment knights or nobility always wore. But one particular Holy Kingdom always supplied its knights with swords buffed with holy energy radiating from the dazzling [Sacred Sword] floating above it. "Who are you?" I asked as I realized the obnoxious one''s presence fading out. No, he''s going to her side to confirm her safety perhaps. A good choice once in a while, you little sneaky bastard. Casting back my gaze to the front, I felt the calculating gaze falling upon me completely. The stranger then placed his right, gloved hand on the left of his chest. "My apology. But I believe you have heard of a noble house bearing the name of ''Judicea'', am I wrong?" Volume 6 Chapter 3 - Eh? Theres a Test? I woke up when the sky was nearing orange and vermillion. From the bed, I couldn''t hope to reach the windows and I felt really sore, but at least my eyes haven''t failed my perception of time. "Huh... guess that my condition is still on the red." I yawned while trying to stretch comfortably. Looking to my right, there was a silvery white sword gleaming in the rays of sunlight. I wasn''t quite sure how since sunlight didn''t bask it fully but nevertheless, I greeted it. "Hey... I''m dead tired. You sapped so much of my mana instead of my Soul Essence huh?" This time, the sword trembled as if protesting. I rolled my eyes as I grabbed Radiata, sheathed it back and placed it next to my bed. "Yes yes. Whatever you say, you no-good OP weapon in name only." I commented with right amount of sarcasm that the Relixia Arma seemed like it was ready to fly and cut me down. Uwah. It even had an aura of its own. Rather than a sword, I think calling it a wild horse is more correct. The one that will kick you to death if bothered, but it seems I really can''t communicate with it properly without decent stats and experience. *KNOCK* Then I heard the door being knocked, and one Fei Cruelheart entered. "Oh, you''re awake." He said. I waved a hand at him, showing a sincere smile, "Welcome back. How''s outside?" "Same as always." Fei sighed. "Also, there''s a bothersome person downstairs. It might be best if you change your clothes again." Hm...? Why are you saying that as if you''re going to have a meeting between your teacher and your parent? Or rather, you noticed my body''s drenched in sweats but not pointing it out, huh? I watched as Fei put down his cloak and revealed black clothes that seemed to combine a coat, high collared shirts and pants strapped with leather belts. Hm... "That looks familiar." I mentioned to him and Fei grinned. "Obviously. This is just the resized version of the clothes I always wore." He answered as he organized the objects in the room before taking another roll of clothes. Ah, from eight years ago huh? If I remembered correctly, he was wearing a black forest bear pelt¡­ "You really like black color. Do you want to be a Hero so much?" I asked only to shy away when he tried to hand me another one-piece dress. As in, the one that always got dramatic power up even if there''s no limb left to use. But Fei''s different since his personality was completely off, and he''d rather not be a Hero. Both he and I knew that we''ve grown from dreaming that kind of hectic fantasy. That said, while reluctantly accepting my fate, I remembered a certain fairytale, "''The Black Sword of Tristan''¨Cwas it not? It''s quite famous even in the village. A wandering swordsman who found a suitable lord to serve until his last breath." "Tristan was crowned as a hero not only because of his excellence and wits, but also because he did not defy common sense by standing above man with blessings of the Gods. He was born as a human, lived as a human, fought as a knight, and died as a person with a humane heart," Fei elaborated, then sighed, "It is such a shame that the king and the kingdom he served was never found in the annals of history, so his existence is questioned often by the historians and the scholars." "You''re awfully knowledgeable of the topic¡­" I pointed out before shrieking. "Ah, hey! Why are you trying to remove the bandages too!?" "Who wouldn''t know of him? Even with variations or changes of identities or story elements, his existence has already been immortalized as ''the Black Hero'' whose name was ''Tristan''," Fei replied sagely. "Also, your bandages are already dirty like this. Did you work out or something?" Ugh¡­ Maybe phantom pain caused my wounds to reopen, be it the old or the new. But it''s starting to feel embarrassing staying still in this kind of state¡­ "What is it?" Fei asked after taking off all my bandages. Of course, I was turning my back against him. As if I had the courage to face him when I''m already a step away from being bare naked. It was a good thing I already laid out the dress on my laps else they''ll feel cold by the wind. Thankfully, he wasn''t commenting anything. I wanted to say something but could only stare intently at myself, identifying lines of small stitches, scars and new layer of skin over my latest wounds. There are¡­ unexpectedly many of them. I could count at least a dozen on my front. Touching one particular scar where a certain demon gave to me, I wondered if a scar was also made on my back. It went through my body after all. "¡­Charlotte." Fei called out, a hand placed on my shoulder from behind. I nodded feebly, "Ah. I''m fine, Fei. It''s just, looks like even magic can''t heal wounds from leaving scars." "No, that''s¡­ I think¡­" Hm? Does Fei know something? I glanced at him and found him looking very uncomfortable. Should I say, concerned, maybe? "I won''t get mad even if you explained it, you know?" I reassured the Black Hero with a smile, "These are all my trophies. I''m not going to be angry unlike most women would." In this kind of world with a medieval-setting, women are valued from their purity. Or rather, beauty. While most commoners and Adventurers wouldn''t mind at all, nobles would often fuss about appearances to the point of treating the topic as something sacred. Of course, as a member of an aristocratic society, I''m sure I will be seen lowly if I exposed my scars in public. Scars are flaws. And flaws, especially on women, are seen as something unsightly or vulgar. Fortunately, I never really cared about those silly etiquettes. After another brief silence, Fei spoke up, "¡­Charlotte, Warriors have aura to protect them from attacks. One of its feature is an increased rate of regeneration. So¡­ the Lagnaris and the Demon General might be the main causes. They are fully capable of wounding even souls after all." Hmm¡­ is that how it is? Does that mean wounds inflicted on a soul are reflected on one''s body? But I don''t feel pained so much. "Well, I guess it couldn''t be helped. I reaped what I sow." I muttered indifferently. "How can you be so carefree like that¡­?" Fei voiced out his disbelief, "As a noble, you''re already doomed to not have a marriage partner for looking like that." Oh my? Are you implying something? Or are you insulting me for my ''barely passable'' figure? Whichever is¡ª "Eeh¡­ How unlucky I am. Looks like I can''t be your bride then." "Bfht!?" Ah, ah. His face reddened. It''s extremely red now! Oh my, how gullible you are, Black Hero-san! Even the tip of your ears are steaming red! "Wai-hold on-what are you-no, stop! I didn''t mean it like that!" Fei shouted out. "Then you''re fine with a woman who''s covered with scars?" I tilted my head. "No matter what, isn''t it the heart that matters the most¡ªwait, what are you making me to say!?" Hmhmm¡­! You really are a gullible person in this subject. I''ve seen all sorts of expressions on his face but only ''this'' particular one that set my mischievous side on fire. Aaah¡­ I didn''t expect myself to enjoy teasing other people. Iris, I blame you for this. "A-anyway," Fei coughed before taking out a new roll of bandages, "It''s not like I dislike scars, even if they''re on women. It''s just¡­ it unsettles me¡­" "Hm¡­? Why is that?" I asked even though I had an inkling about his reasons. Fei averted my gaze. Despite that, he was skillfully wrapping the bandages on my body with reasonable strength. I did winced sometimes but it was nothing compared to the training hell the Hermit gave. Yes, this is far better than getting thrown into a pit of dog-sized killer ants. Once he was done, Fei answered, "¡­It reminds me of how useless I am. Especially when I saw yours." "I know that I''m not supposed to be like this. You did your best and I too did what I was supposed to do. Even so, it still doesn''t make it acceptable. I was there with you and yet I¡ª" "Bad!" *SMACK!* A chop landed on Fei''s head, in-between the eyes. He faltered with a grunt but I quickly pinched his cheeks and stretched them. "You''re seriously a really, reeeaaallly stupid to even think of that! Honestly, why do you always be so pessimistic when I always counted on you?" "Hawha¡ª?" He was probably saying ''what'' but I couldn''t understand him. Mh¡­ maybe doing this was a bad move. Letting go of him, Fei deftly retreated from my reaches before I could say anything. He even scowled, saying ''what was that for'' angrily. So I shrugged, "Because you just don''t get it." "Don''t get what?" He asked. Really? Does he seriously need to ask? Still, I guess this is also my chance so¡­ "Do you know how much I kept relying on you? Have you ever counted it?" I asked as I began wearing the fresh dress. Fei went quiet, jaw hanging up and down a few times before it closed alongside his eyes. He stood there in silence with arms crossed and then¡­ "No. I don''t think you ever relied on me though? Though you did used me as a wall to lean to when you''re fed up of everything but that''s only once." He answered while tilting his head. Yep. He didn''t get it. Not at all, this dense eroge protagonist~ "Twice," I reminded him, "In that dark forest, then in the Academy''s Dungeon. But aside from those two, do you know I''ve been relying on you to move forward?" Fei blinked upon hearing my words, while I was honestly surprised by how honest I can come true to myself in front of someone I loved.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "¡­I didn''t know¡­" Fei said, almost whispering. "You always seemed so happy and carefree after all." "Am I?" I tilted my head before shaking my head. "Maybe so but I''m just not able to show it. I don''t want to bother others after all so¡­" "So you chose to hold it in even if it hurts you more?" Fei finished, getting the idea at last. I confirmed it with a nod. I had no reason to lie and it was more or less the truth. But then I heard Fei exasperating, "¡­You''re so hopeless." Ouch. It''s not like I want to be like that, you know? "But that doesn''t make my love of you lessened." Fei smiled a sincere smile. "It simply reinforced it even further." "Huh," I stuttered, unable to even stop myself from blushing, "I-is that so¡­?" Fei nodded, "Ah, unfortunately¨Cit is so." Hey¡­ what do you mean by that? Are you resigning yourself just because ''it can''t be helped''? I feel somewhat insulted¡­ Still, the tension on my shoulders loosened and I felt like I could breathe a little easier than before. Iris was right, I should open up more whenever I could. *KNOCK KNOCK* Next, as if on cue, the door was knocked. I raised an eyebrow while Fei instantly clicked his tongue and walked toward the door. He opened it halfway through, and raised his head. "Why do you all have the poorest time to interfere?" Fei asked. "Hoh ho, but if left alone, things will just escalate in the weirdest direction, ain''t it so?" An old man in cloak smirked while rubbing his beard¡­ Eh? Who the heck is this old man?!
And¡­ for some reasons, it ended with the double room being fitted by four persons. Three of them were men ranging from a year below me, a legal over 18 years old boy and a mysterious white-haired elderly man in armors and cloak. I''m quite uncomfortable with being the only female here but my experience outweighed my anxiety. Meanwhile, the two males of my party were glaring at the elderly man with tremendously sharp eyes as if he killed their family. Why? Also, what''s with you, old man? Why are you smirking like some perverted guy with a fetish of harassing female students in the train during rush hour? "Ah, I see. I see. No wonder why." The old man nodded twice as if comprehending something, then his smirk widened, "You really do resemble your mother and the previous Sword Princess. It''s almost terrifying how you look like both of them combined together." What...? I frowned but Radiata inconspicuously glowed and I was fed with memories directly into my head. Among the fragmented memories I saw the figure of this old man a few times but for some reasons, it''s always on a battlefield or somewhere similar. Uhh¡­ I don''t think this changes anything at all. I have no idea who this old man is other than his approximate strength. Sorry, Radiata, but I think you''re useless in other departments except combat. "Well, as much as I''d like to talk about good old times, I have no time to spare. Allow me to introduce myself first." The old man coughed into his knuckle after he sat down on a chair at the corner of the room. With a hand on his armor-covered torso, a rough smile appeared on his aged face. I noticed his entire figure oozed with charisma and battle-hardened aura. It was to the point of it being a bit too excessive to my comfort. Next, with utter confidence, the man introduced himself, "My name is Alexander Judicea. The current head of the Judicea household and also a general serving the army." "Eh!? You!?" I almost leaped off the bedside. No way!? You''re THAT asshole''s parent!? Even though both of you looked so different that there''s no similarity at all?! THE General laughed jovially, "Well, of course I am! But be that as it may, I am Spatsel''s grandfather. As of now, living a life as a field commander is all I can do so I rarely returned home to tidy the messes my children and overgrown relatives planted." Uwaa... what a carefree person. Or rather, he''s totally irresponsible if he chose to neglect family affairs for the sake of his life as a soldier¡­ "You should at least go back and see for yourself what kind of embarrassment your family has become." Fei retorted. True enough, the general almost too easily nodded in agreement. But for some reasons, he said it as if he knew about it. Could it be he''s got secret agents stationed to observe them? "So, what do you want?" Fei asked. "How did you find us? And why are you here despite knowing we are indirectly the cause of your grandchild''s death? Do you intend to arrest us, especially her?" Me? Well, that''s some valid argument to have¡­ but the old man waved his hand and rubbed his beard. "No no. I have no interest in exacting revenge, much less going out of my area of duty. I have heard of everything he has done so far. I don''t have any shred of kindness in my heart to even pity his stupid death." The General reasoned in a matter-of-fact tone. "...you don''t care even though your descendant died like a beaten dog...?" Leon was perplexed to the point of disgusted, but the old man shrugged. "Knowing arrogant children feuding and dying is quite honestly a far tamer occurrence in Raumia." The old General replied with a shrug. "Believe me, the Gods who permitted the kingdom to last this long must surely be drunk in their divine alcohols." Geh... I think I don''t want to know. I wanted to shout out and question his common sense but I didn''t want to trouble myself more than necessary since I''m talking with a General of all people. He must be experienced enough to have such a cold view on atrocious deeds¡­ No matter what, something''s off with this guy. The same could be said to anyone related to Raumia''s aristocratic society, just like how I found something icky whenever I saw the noble-blooded students or how devoted the knights I fought against with. It''s just¡­ it''s like their mentality seemed to lean to an aspect a bit too far. And even ''a bit'' was sugarcoating it. "Oy, ''human''." Leon raised a half-glare at Fei. "Is this truly how your people are? Are all the humans populating this wretched kingdom like ''this''?" The [Black Hero] didn''t respond with words. Instead, I saw him grimacing with darkened complexion and I even saw clouds hanging in his eyes as well as above his head. W-what¡­? What is that supposed to mean¡ª "The more you kill, the more you fail to protect, the more you lose your family and comrades... you''ll end up getting used to other''s passing." The General interjected before heaving a sigh. "Death¡­ is as common as breathing in air, boy. At least for those who were born here or descended from those who saw the kingdom''s birth. But malice?" He tilted a head. It was just a simple gesture yet I involuntarily jerked. No, a chill coursed down my body, my eyes wincing and reflexively dodging the old man''s gaze. W¡­ why? He ignored my odd behavior and simply continued on, "Malice is a necessity to survive here. The will to commit atrocity is required to protect people, and evil is necessary to make sure the ''Everlasting Holy Kingdom'' stands as humans'' stronghold against the nonhumans." "¡­what¡­ kind of principle is that¡­?" I inadvertently voiced out my honest opinion. Shock wasn''t close enough to describe my state right now. I was¡­ I was frightened. Scared of a person who could say such horrible thing as if stating the weather today. However, he murmured ''this is not my intention to come here though'' and he shook his head, wiping that blank face with the air and composure expressing sternness. "For the time being¡ªwho among you killed Orleans?" General Alexander questioned. Ignoring my shrill gasp, Fei snorted in annoyance, "So you found his dead body?" "Ah, indeed, my liege. We also found remnants of Lagnaris, the corpse of your sister which oddly looked as if someone gave her a burial ceremony, also her broken Lagnaris as well. However, since they concerned with the Court''s interests, I will refrain to bring it up here." He replied. Fei closed his eyes, nodding as he allowed the old man to keep on speaking. "I''m not fond of preaching so I''ll get to the point. Who among the three of you defeated Orleans? I am quite certain there are only two survivors of this¡­ tragedy. Or do you have an accomplice?" Glancing over my brother and knight, the two looked unfazed even though they were glared by a more experienced fighter. Even so, I knew way too well what was running in their minds. At this point, it wouldn''t be strange if one of them took the blame. If so, I¡ª "Then I will answer your suspicion. You are facing the person herself, General Alexander." I announced with a hand on my chest. "C-Charlotte...!?" Fei almost shrieked. I raised a hand to stop the two males in my group. Drawing the full brunt of the general''s cold gaze, I stared back at him, trying my darnedest in not showing any weakness. "The one who slaughtered his army is me. These two have nothing to do with it." I stated. "It was a straightforward battle." "Hoo...? It was you...? Then pray tell, why answering honestly? You do know the consequence of your action right?" He reaffirmed. I exhaled. As much as I wanted no repeat of the same thing, I doubt I can get away from this. At least, this one is already too deep to leave with batting an eyelid. Also¡­ I wouldn''t want to tarnish that Royal Knight''s honor by saying ''it''s not my fault''. Only children can do that and I''m long past my childhood in this world. "I have already prepared myself. Sir Orleans wished to capture me under the command that I am to be brought back under ''custody'' of the Royal Family; I refused his offer." I explained the circumstances that started it out. "So you are saying because you refused, you engaged an army made of elites among elites? All by yourself?" General asked again. "Surely you jest." "Unfortunately, I am not. Tell me, General. How was your last fight against the Sword Princesses before me?" I leveled my stare to meet his, a grin slowly made its way to my face. And I could tell. After I memorized most of Iris'' battle experiences, I could simply recall one scene as if playing back a video file. Unlike my battles that always resulted in me getting bedridden in medical wards, my other Fragment''s battles were mostly colored with complete victory. It was almost enviable how she came out of it unscathed but well¡­ Iris seemed to have a rotten ties with this guy. And the old man for the first time winced, "Ouch. That''s not fair, kiddo. You know that all the previous generations were demi-humans, or purely nonhumans. Of course this old bone ain''t gonna cut it out soundly against the Sword Princess." Eh? That''s quite¡­ odd. But lots of bandits searcher for someone with my feature¡ªoh, wait. They never mentioned about the race of the subject. Just some random girls with golden hair and green eyes. And lots of girls can be not humans at all here. How come I missed the details already when I was taught to pay more attentions to both myself and everything else¡­? Haa. I need to train more seriously. "Still, ''Custody'' huh...? Now, why would we demand you under our protection? You are one of the Augmund. Illegitimate heiress you may be, only your grandfather alone is allowed to make claim over your custody." General Alexander rubbed his beard. Oho! As expected, he said the same thing Fei said! A grin slowly reached my face but I quickly erased it before it became too apparent. Gotta keep my composure on the negotiation table¡­! "If so, I believe this is nothing but a ruse to abduct a noble of a different land. That was the case for the Warlord incident, right?" I closed an eye as I cued a reminder of the past. The old man frowned and glared this time. Even Leon perked up since admittedly¡­ we haven''t seen everything from this guy yet. "...where did you hear that?" General Alexander inquired with a deep, cold, and penetrating tone of voice. I smiled, I placed a hand on my chest, and I revealed my ace. "That''s my secret to tell, old man." I closed an eye, placing an index finger onto my lips as I grinned audaciously. Now I can hear my knight exasperating in shock over what I said. Silence prevailed for several dozen seconds, and¡­ "Fuh... FUHA HA HA HA HAAAAAAA!" Uwah!? The geezer laughed?! Eh? Why...!? "Hah! As I thought, you are truly her daughter! To think that even her sharp intuition was passed down...! But you have the same cunning nature her friend had! What a twist of fate!" Truly amusing, the general slapped and gripped his kneecaps, smirking at me as if he received the second wind in life. Eeeh...? I didn''t trip a flag, right? RIGHT¡­? "Ah, well. It is as you said, the Royal Family always desired for more sacrifices. From the simplest to the most complex ploys, they, including the Ruler have never stopped in killing people just to increase the battle prowess of the Vagnalos." The General explained but his glee was still apparent. "Still, I''m surprised that you know of this as well, Missy. Have your parents told you?" Hm...? I shook my head and sighed, "When I attended the alliance gathering a few months ago, I had to repel a Demon General that liked to use words just to destroy my focus." "Ah, then it was Vladimir. Demons are unexpectedly privy in certain matters but he''s the most intelligent among the other Generals." Old man Alexander nodded while stroking his beard down. Oh, so he also encountered him before. I somehow recognized his gaze so I sympathized with him. It couldn''t be helped that that one was a very troublesome one. He just casually dropped a bomb as if he wanted to troll me around. Damn, two Demon Generals are already discovered to have sadistic dominatrix traits. I fear for my future encounter against the third one¡­ "In any case, it seems my worry is unfounded. Now I understand the situation." General Alexander concluded with a slight bow of head. "Is that so...? I''m glad we have come to an agreement." I replied with a tilt of my head. Well... I guess all''s well that ends well? "Mm. Although there are something that is missing, you passed. I can confirm that none of you are at the wrong, even after all that you have done." Oooh... this noble is amazingly understanding! If only the rest of the nobles are like him, then I wouldn''t have to worry about the boys leering at me¡­ wait, what kind of thing did I just pass? "If so..." Fei chimed in. "Do you think you can allow us to find a quick access back to the Academy?" "Of course not." ... "Err, wait! Then why did you ask me!? Also, what''s the point of this all then?!" I accidentally broke out of my stupor with words sputtering out. The white-haired war veteran raised an eyebrow. Taking a pose that seemed to speak ''haven''t you got it at all?'' like a certain famous detective would, he looked as if he was reading a book for a child. "As much as I want to screw up the Royalty''s longtime trickery, as if I can risk my children''s and grandchildren''s safety. I already lost the next heir''s replacement; what else do I have to lose next? Their future prosperity? My entire bloodline?" The General shrugged. Guh... His words... are incredibly convincing. To think this guy from that Judicea house would be one that prioritized his family first... what a family man. But he''s cold-blooded as well so he might¡­ be¡­ uh¡­ calculative? Or the clan comes first before blood ties? "Even more... The capital''s situation has been rather strange for the past recent years. It''s the right time to strike it." ...really? How come? And what do you mean by the right time to strike? Why do I have a bad tugging in my heart now... "Well, the three of you certainly displayed something most nobles don''t have. That''s good¡­ being aware of your own weaknesses and saying them out loud truly showed your maturity." He laughed at the end just like that big-bellied old man with red clothing. "It''s even better that you possess the right mind to trudge down your path. You all passed." Ergh, those words again¡­ I really, really wanted to not ask but my curiosity got the better of me and¡­ "You''ve said that to me before... Just what are you saying, General?" But then, without a care as if flipping his hand over, Alexander Judicea nodded and answered, much to everyone''s soon-to-be bewilderment. "Simple, really. I would very much like you three to join the Coup d''¨¦tat that will happen one month before now." Volume 6 Chapter 4 - The Cats Out of the Bag, and Now What? ¡°Has he left the village?¡± Fei asked, his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. ¡°Guess what happens.¡± Leon replied, sounding irritated after being ordered to accompany the General. I calmed the two down since it was already evening. Nobody liked nonsensical ruckuses and it¡¯s not like I have the energy to entertain the thought. Or rather, just quit it already with all this ¡®rivalry between men¡¯ stuff! What are you, grade-schoolers!? ¡°You know¡­ someday in the future, one of you is going to be the death of me.¡± I rubbed my temple, sighing. I meant that as a joke but what I got was full-blown serious answers. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill myself first if I have to kill you.¡± Fei deadpanned as if it was the most obvious thing. ¡°No way am I going to lose another family, sis.¡± Leon threw in his two cents. Uhhh¡­ You don¡¯t need to glare like that too, you know? I can tell that I¡¯m being loved but this degree of love is somewhat scary¡­ Now my cheeks are heating up. And my heart beat faster than the usual. Geez, being a girl sure is difficult. Thankfully, I¡¯m not in my period yet. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Then how should we proceed now?¡± I waved a hand. ¡°We already refused the General¡¯s offer of shelter. What do you have next?¡± Though I knew that I also took part in voicing out my rejection. It¡¯s not like I could trust the man. He was hiding something and despite losing argument with Fei, he didn¡¯t back down from inviting me to join his rebellion group. He¡¯s desperate. Could it be the situation already deteriorated so much without us knowing it? ¡°If we can, we must move out from this village as soon as possible.¡± Fei suggested. ¡°If we can reach at least the Intermediate Layer in less than a month, then I¡¯m sure I can use the Court to avoid another civil war¡ª¡± ¡°Hold it right there, you brainless fool.¡± Huh¡­? I blinked at Leon¡¯s sudden interruption. It was swift, concise and harsh in so many ways that even Fei couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyebrows. ¡°What is it, you mutt?¡± The seventh prince of Raumia shot back. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for some stupid argument.¡± ¡°And I will be damned if I allowed your whim to hurt my family any further, disarmed marionette.¡± Leon returned fire with a fierce glare. ¡°What kind of plan is that? You¡¯re just drawing us into the storm. It¡¯s dumb, suicidal, insane, and dumb.¡± What? He repeated ¡®dumb¡¯ twice! What¡¯s wrong with you, my dear brother!? You never used the same insult twice in a row unless I went and did something stupid like charging against a giant rolling spiked turtle of death which happened only a few times in a month!! ¡°It¡¯s the best option we have right now. With my authority, I can annul Charlotte¡¯s accusation and prevent another civil war from brewing. There is¡ª¡° ¡°A load of problems that way,¡± My sibling cut in. ¡°Do you think someone who¡¯s no longer a doll can have a say among other dolls? You¡¯re not who you were, and the damned royalties are all for my sister¡¯s soul no matter what the cost is.¡± Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ deny that. But at this rate, innocent people¡¯s lives are going to be sacrificed¡­ Hell, Anise, Alia and Lily are still at the academy! What if they were caught in the crossfire!? ¡°Erm, Leon¡­¡± ¡°You be quiet this time, sis.¡± Eeeh!? ¡°This is no longer about you or this idiot alone. It¡¯s our problem now. I¡¯m already in the know of this stupid little secrets.¡± Uuu¡­ That¡­ that might be so, but you didn¡¯t have to say it in that way, right¡­? I wanted to say something but even Fei was silenced by Leon¡¯s aggressiveness. It was as if both of us were being scolded¡­ ¡°First off ¨C this thickheaded dumbass is not a human. He¡¯s something like a living doll granted with a cursed weapon that sucks and stores slain souls to grow stronger.¡± Leon suddenly explained, nudging at Fei who gritted his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s also extremely stupid in that he didn¡¯t even know he already have a heart growing inside him. His denseness is legendary.¡± Fei choked the moment that insult flew to him. He even trembled as my adoptive brother droned on and on about his bad sides. It was to the point that Fei nearly crumpled down to the floor. ¡°W-wait! Time out, Leon! Time out!!¡± I threw off the blanket and supported Fei from falling down as a crying mess. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Fei¡¯s frail heart can¡¯t take any more of your insult!!¡± ¡°F-frail¡­!?¡± Ah!? Did I just multiplied the damage!? I messed up! I should have called it ¡®Fei¡¯s newborn heart¡¯ or ¡®pride¡¯ or something¡­!! ¡°You as well, sis.¡± Eh?! Me too!? ¡°You already knew that your soul is special. You didn¡¯t even bother making an effort to hide it but you never talked about it either.¡± Nggh¡­! A-a direct hit¡­! ¡°What¡¯s more, that weapon is dangerous, right? I can tell a faint familiar light is radiating from that sword.¡± Leon lifted his chin, narrowing his eyes and glared at me. ¡°You bargained with it by giving a portion of your soul even though yours is already on a dangerous level, right? Then again, it¡¯s faint so the sword probably drained a drop or two every time you tried using it.¡± ¡°E-even that as well¡­!? No, that¡¯s wrong, Leon! I just¡­!¡± ¡°Trying to not be a burden isn¡¯t enough to cut it out, you foolish sister!!¡± My mouth clamped tight. Both I and Fei looked up at Leon as he crossed his arms, his disguise spell shattering apart and revealing a set of horns and a waving demon tail. I heard a small gasp from my knight but that was drowned when Leon began his tirade. ¡°You always forced yourself for the most trivial things! If you can¡¯t do it alone, then ask someone else who can help you instead of pushing yourself past the limits!! What kind of idiot are you, to even forget that Hermit¡¯s first lesson!?¡± ¡°Uu¡­!?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s with all this deal about you getting stupidly competent in making a deal with an army general? You¡¯re never interested in politics so why are you acting so smart and bold like that!? You must be hiding more secrets other than this Pure Soul bullshit, right!?¡± He¡­ He even found out about that¡­! Stop it! Stop it, Leon! At this rate, I¡­! I will¡­!! ¡°Not even saying a word means I¡¯m right huh?¡± The redhead snorted. ¡°Fine. How about this? Your method in strengthening yourself, your skills in wielding sword-styles that only few could have known of, your suicidal tactics, your fake smiles when you¡¯re burdened with something beyond your control, your lies whenever you tried to hide your sufferings¡ª!¡± "Gaaaaaah!!" I screamed from the top of my lungs. "I get it! I get it okay so please spare me, Leon!! I''m sorry for hiding so much from you!! I''ll confess the truth so please just stop talking about what I did!!" Silence reigned, but it was filled my with my panting. I could feel gazes boring into the pores of my skin from two different directions and only then I realized I no longer have any chance to escape. But as if to spite on me further and getting a laugh from it, Leon scoffed. "Good," he said. "I''m waiting for the next crazy thing you''re going to tell, sis." Gh...! This brat...! Stop acting so smug! Isn''t it more than enough for you to humiliate your older sister?! I nearly went berserk but something entered my eyes and I winced. I rubbed them, noticing there was a glow pointed on my way and I looked at... Radiata. Geh. I was almost afraid to ask but the blade of the Relixia Arma flashed a light, conveying the thought ''Losing your cool means you''re still immature ''... "Fine, fine..." I sighed, releasing my clenched hands and sat on the bedside. "You won anyway so just say the question." Leon nodded, while Fei was stock still. Noticing his gaze, I smiled wryly and patted the spot next to me. He was hesitant but he soon agreed. Once we settled down with our shoulders by each other, the two of us directed our gazes to my little brother. Uh? He already sat down in a chair. He''s crazy prepared, alright. "Then I''d like to know everything." Huh!? "W-wait a minute, Leon!? What do you mean by everything!?" I shouted in hope that he could get the hint that some topics shouldn''t be touched. And yet... "It''d be convoluting if I were to ask one thing at a time. Unlike that idiot, your problems are probably related with each other so spill all of your secrets. Right in this instance." Leon replied. Uwaah... Scary. Scary as hell! My little brother can''t be this scary! "Besides..." The redhead added with a smirk. "I''m quite sure lovers and family don''t hide anything with each other." Agh...! Why did you pull out the trump card even after all that!? I hate you, Leon!!
The next morning came quicker than the night. To tell the truth, maybe last night was the longest night I''ve ever stayed up and awake in. I meant... Ugh, forget it. Troublesome stuff can wait for later. "Fuaah~." Covering my mouth with a hand, I rubbed my eyes and waltzed downstairs. "Good morning..."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Oh my?" The innkeeper raised an eyebrow. "Are you already allowed to walk around?" "Uhn... Well, kind of." It''s still a bit hard to move but I can handle this much of stress without it affecting my daily life. But then again, my silly brother and knight are dead asleep so it left me alone without anything to do. Looking around, the inn doubled as a tavern as well, huh? The first floor was decorated like a bar would, what with the round tables and dozens of chairs, barrels of ale stacked neatly in the corner plus the counter with shelves of wine bottles behind it. I presumed the two passages as one leading to the kitchen while the other led to bathroom, but it''s just my speculation. "Mmm... Can I order something to eat?" I straightened my skirts, pinching it lightly before sitting down on a chair before the counter. "Sure! Breakfasts are free so go ahead and order what you want!!" Seriously? Yay, free food! With a hearty cheer, I soon read the menu and planned for my orders. With a smile, the innkeeper nodded and then went to one of the passage. Not soon after, nice scent began wafting around, tickling my nostrils. I breathed a sigh, this time in remembrance. "How long has it been since I''m waiting for someone cooking for me...?" Placing my right elbow onto the counter, I rested my chin on the palm of my hand. Before I knew it, I hummed a song to kill some time. There was nothing like rhythm or something exotic in it but I did it just for fun, after all. Besides... "...Oh," I said, closing an eye and looking to the side. "You''re up already, Fei?" Exasperation. Light footsteps. Groaning chair against heavy weight placed in it, and there was him right beside me. I curved my lips downward but it didn''t seem like Fei intended to borrow my mood. So I asked him. "Was last night eventful to you, my knight?" He snorted. "As if. My head is still processing all of that nonsenses you just spouted, Princess." Meh. It''s not like I tried to lie and I said no nonsense. Well, it''s a little weird when I mentioned that I have a charmer as a Patron Deity but that is for another time. At any rate... "Sorry," I said. "It''s not like I wanted to hide it either." "...Yeah. I can tell that not even the Sage of Truth would nod to your claims." Is that so? That guy was never a believer and he wouldn''t trust someone who looked like his crush on the get-go. I''m pretty sure he''d throw me into the nearest river if I told him whatever things he did in the past too. "So... You are older than me," Fei muttered, shaking his head. "You weren''t joking back there, huh?" "Ayyup. But my body isn''t," I replied, and waved a finger. "Besides, at this point, my past life no longer mattered. In fact, it couldn''t compare to all the cycles of lives ingrained in Radiata." The sword which existed as a deposit to countless combat experiences, pool of wisdom and lingering wills of the previous Sword Princesses enabled me to gain better understanding of what I can do be it in normal life or in battlefield, but it didn''t mean there was no side effects at all. "Your physical aspects don''t change, but your mind and memory is. You can refine your aura and mana in a more efficient way, but one misstep and your already frail body will break down due to the combined stresses..." Fei inhaled. "...Everything you have gained to get stronger comes at a price. There''s no room for failure." Mhmm. But from the way Fei toned it, he must really disliked what he had heard. It was easy to understand what he thought, since that applied to everyone with enough common sense. No normal person would freely risk their lives when one wrong step could spell their ends. It was extremely risky, if not dumb and there was no merit at all. After all, nothing could be gained from dying. But... "I''m fine with that, you know?" I told Fei. "So long as I don''t burden you and everyone close to me, then this is a cheap price to pay.¡± I even laughed. But then the response I thought would strike me did not appear at all. It couldn¡¯t be, since after my annoying little brother, Fei was the closest to me. That was why I looked at him, only to find the young man looking down onto the counter, his hands clasped together so tight I could see blue veins popping out. And yet, my beloved did not scold me for my flippant behavior. Inhaling, the cold air seeped into my throat. ¡°¡­You do know that you will just get hurt more by doing that, right?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t compare to what you¡¯ve been through with.¡± Fei replied, his voice cold and rigid. It felt like he was trying to yell at me only to shy away in the last second. He was holding back his emotions in check. And yet, this was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Fei so agitated too and I remembered. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t even know you¡¯re burdened by your hollow soul either, Fei.¡± I wondered what I should do. Should I leave him alone to his thoughts? But I wanted to do something for him. Why? To make up for what I did? To repay him for all that he has done until now for me? ¡­I wouldn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t like thinking too deeply, so I moved my hands to wrap the young man¡¯s hands. It was then I realized that those hands were trembling. Rough, bigger than mine and warm. But those hands were seeking comfort, perhaps because of all the revelations Fei obtained upon knowing my secrets. ¡°¡­Were you thinking over all those things in the past?¡± I asked, putting no pressure in my question. ¡°Somehow¡­. One way or another,¡± Fei answered, gritting his teeth. ¡°It all made sense. Only people like you would be swarmed with trouble. Your soul, after all ¨C is special in this world.¡± ¡°¡­yeah. Maybe I have some roles or ¡®Destiny¡¯ I have to fulfill when you think like that.¡± Because I¡¯m ¡®special¡¯. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t for a good thing. I didn¡¯t ask to be born as an existence that could incite huge wars. I never even demanded for my soul to be so exceptional that it could be used to forge and enhance weapons similar to tactical missiles. Honestly, I¡¯ve had enough with all this bullcrap but what can I do in a world where Gods, Demons, and Heroes existed? A human barely reaching half her age, frail in health with bleak future doesn¡¯t even have a right to dictate the fate of the world. As if it could care about such a puny existence whose purpose was to be nothing other than invaluable resource. ¡°I understand your brother¡¯s point now¡­¡± Fei exasperated. ¡°But whether we run away or return back to the kingdom, there will only be trials waiting for you.¡± ¡°Yeah. There will be uproars, huh?¡± I nodded once. ¡°Then there¡¯s the rebellion, the Court¡¯s decision, and others who may seek you.¡± Fei added. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Raumia has bad ties with various kingdoms and a Sword Princess¡¯s presence will just rub salts on their wounds.¡± I shrugged, slowly pulling back my hands. ¡°I¡¯ve been sighted by the most cunning Demon General too so Daemonia will probably change their plans and attack right when Raumia is busy in silencing the rebels.¡± ¡°¡­the fact that I can imagine such a future happening in less than a month is really not comforting.¡± Fei chuckled darkly. ¡°Ha! Now you know my worries at last.¡± I snorted and smiled in triumph. Right about then, the innkeeper came out from the kitchen with a tray of food. The woman inclined her eyebrows. ¡°Oh my. So your companion has also woken up.¡± She noted before placing my orders in front of me. I nodded down my head twice. ¡°Nn. This lazy knight of mine isn¡¯t a morning person, after all.¡± ¡°Who is ¡®not a morning person¡¯, oy¡­?¡± Fei sighed. ¡°Fine. Can I get some ale? A really strong one.¡± ¡°Are you sure? The day barely started for you to crash down.¡± The lady placed a hand on her well-rounded waist. ¡°I need¡­ No, I must wash down all the bad tastes plaguing my mouth for now. I¡¯ll pay double if need be.¡± I chuckled at his attempt to drink away his worries. But then again, we¡¯re both of legal age be it for marriage or drinking alcohols. It¡¯s simply a proof that this world is harsh to anyone that not even children could be given a break. But, well¡­ since we¡¯re preparing for what to come¡­ ¡°For today, my companions will all be nothing but dead beats so let them be. I¡¯ll make sure this guy won¡¯t thrash around.¡± I pointed with a thumb directed towards the young man beside me. Fei shot a glare at me. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have little faith in your most trusted ally.¡± I glared back and stuck out a tongue. ¡°If I have little faith, then I¡¯d have chosen to flee back home instead of training under that grumpy Hermit, idiot.¡±
-Fei¡¯s PoV- ¡°If I have little faith, then I¡¯d have chosen to flee back home instead of training under that grumpy Hermit, idiot.¡± As I ¨C Fei Cruelheart exhaled, the burdens on my shoulders were slightly lifted. It wasn¡¯t much, since I heard that being worried constantly was a human thing. It didn¡¯t mean it was alright but it was enough for now. The girl with blond hair might have not noticed, but she wouldn¡¯t even care about what was going on. Not even how her hair had grown longer by a few inches, and that her body had aged faster that even I could notice the changes. It was worrying but I believed that was the consequence of her actions. To mature faster than her peers for the sake of reaching her goals, a kind of way allowed only for her. It might be that she had understood there were something happening beyond her control. It might also be that she was ignorant to how the world worked. But I could tell that she chose to limit herself so that what she has in her hands did not slip away. A sign of desperation, born from a flickering hope for a small happiness. ¡°I guess that is more like you, huh?¡± I murmured inaudibly, looking up and accepting a jug of ale, drinking it down steadily. A reincarnated soul. A Pure Soul. A Champion with a Patron Deity. A Sword Princess. There were too much to take in. Not because I couldn¡¯t understand, but it was because I realized how each event connected with each other. My encounter with her. Our travel to meet her parents¡¯ old acquaintance who knew the previous Sword Princess. Her enrollment in the Academy residing within the grasps of the accursed kingdom, her Quest which led her to the truth, and now¡­ ¡°¡­¡­damn it.¡± I cursed silently, gripping the ear of the jug that it began to creak, Immediately, to control my tempers, I chugged down the rest of the ale. The ale was a little sour, but sweet. It burned my throat and warmed my stomach, at least. Slamming the container onto the counter, I asked for another fill. Unexpectedly, my vision blurred a little, but I was still in full-control of myself. I knew that, since this body was highly resistant to poisons. Then why? I¡¯m not drunk, so the only possibility left was¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine if you cry, you know?¡± Rolling my gaze, I looked at her visage. The girl I fell in love with was smiling, content with eating her breakfast. Her movements were graceful and immaculate, more refined than years before that it made a strange contrast. Without facing me, she closed her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I accept you as you are. Now that you have your own heart and freed from your shackles, you can do whateeeeever you want.¡± I almost snorted. She treated my circumstance so lightly, but then again, she was always one who would bury her feelings deep down until they exploded. I guess she had already experienced it more than once, huh? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that now,¡± I huffed. ¡°Regardless of me having a heart or not, it doesn¡¯t change the situation. You¡¯re in danger, so what I must do is to keep you safe.¡± ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± The girl waved a hand. ¡°So you should tell me what you want. Isn¡¯t it better if our wants and needs coincided?¡± That¡¯s¡­ ¡­That¡¯s true. Yeah. That could work, huh? I never tried to do that since my wants and needs are counter opposite. What I wanted was happiness for my beloved one, but my need required me to steer away from crossing with her path. I had once believed that to be true, but now¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not so sure.¡± I cast down my gaze to the counter. ¡°Now that we have nothing left to hide from each other, I wonder¡­ where we should go. What can we do? What are we supposed to do?¡± Now that¡¯s a simple question, my beloved replied. Her legs swayed back and forth under the counter. She hummed a tune, clapping her hand once she finished her breakfast and turned to face me. ¡°Well, what do you want, Fei?¡± The girl ¨C Charlotte Augmund asked. ¡°Ask yourself that question. I¡¯m sure you can find the answer you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­Easier said than done,¡± I curved down my lips, feeling hopeless at the challenge directed to me. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to understand what it means to be human, you know¡­?¡± ¡°Oh come on! Just be selfish or whatever! Heck, you can even try to be a little greedy or arrogant or maybe lustful! Anything¡¯s fine!!¡± Just tell me what you want, so the girl said. My mind was halfway from deciding that it could wait, but my heart resonated with her words. The pounding of my heart, the core of my existence ¨C my soul responded to her command, and so I compelled myself to think. For a while there was silence. For a short time which was as if an eternity had passed, nothing had happened. Then I parted open my lips. ¡°I want to be with you.¡± The blonde girl reeled back, eyes widening and blinking. Soon, heat reached her ears and her face reddened. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks?¡± Charlotte tilted her head. ¡°But¡ª¡° ¡°But I want to save everyone else too.¡± Was it alright to say that? Aren¡¯t I being too greedy? Haven¡¯t I learned that doing stupid things will just cost me more? What lesson did I not acquire from the mutt¡¯s preaching? ¡­It doesn¡¯t matter. For the current me. For Fei Cruelheart, this much is a given. If being human is to act in accordance to my heart, and acting under my desires and whims¡­ Then that¡¯s fine for me. So¡ª ¡°I want to stop another war from occurring. I had enough of bloodshed. I hate it the most when people died that way. It¡¯s¡­ unfair.¡± I stared down, releasing a breath I wasn¡¯t aware of holding. ¡°To who?¡± The girl asked. ¡°¡­To the living. And to the dead.¡± I replied, somewhat unsure. ¡°Most importantly, I had enough of all this stupidity surrounding that place. If this is left alone, then the Demons will have easy ways to conquer the entire continent.¡± Yes. If the worst were to happen, then everything will be for naught. I didn¡¯t want that. I didn¡¯t like that at all for one bit. But that meant I will be putting those important to me in perils. Even so¡­ ¡°I will end it all. The rebellion. The Royalty¡¯s schemes. The Demon¡¯s invasion. The tensions between human and other races. And then¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± I put down the jug on the counter. I met her emerald gaze, feeling the brightness residing in it. ¡°¡­When I finished them all¡­ When all of this ended¡­¡± To achieve my dream. To fulfill my wants and needs, all at the same time. To reach the happiness I yearned for. And to fulfill my promise¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get married, Charlotte.¡± Volume 6 Chapter 5 - I Have a Request "What should I do!?" It was unbelievable for me to raise my voice like that. In the Spiritual Garden encompassed with the lights of stars, moons and twilight, I stood before a woman older than me. Her pointed ears twitching once in a while as I continued on my tirade. I mean... I was all panicking, unable to think straight and yet in desperation I seek assistance by escaping from reality. To tell the truth, there should be a limit to how idiotic I could be, but...! "Iris, what am I supposed to do about this all¡ªgauh!?" My head...! It was karate chopped! Why!? "You silly child!" In front of me, the Beastkin Princess stated out. "Stop panicking already! Don''t you feel ashamed of your conducts?!" ¡°Augh¡­!?¡± My fellow Fragment easily negated my emotional outburst with one sentence, and I kneeled down in front of her to listen to the sermons I rightly deserved. Needless to say, being punished by a part of me was depressing as heck. This kind of thing couldn¡¯t have happened back on Earth even if technology has jumped over a hundred years of development. ¡°Goodness gracious, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d leave him behind and lock yourself in your room. Even being socially awkward has a limit!¡± Iris sighed pressing two fingers on her temple. What!? ¡°I-I¡¯m not socially awkward!!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± The woman rolled her eyes to the side. ¡°You just can¡¯t be honest to yourself, you tsundere character with terminal case of inferiority complex.¡± What the heck are you talking about!? Or rather, I¡¯m not a tsundere¡­ no, stop! Don¡¯t look at me like that! There¡¯s no way that can be true, right¡­?! Right!? ¡°Charlotte, you of all people should know that you can¡¯t keep going on the way you are now.¡± ¡°Mgh¡­!¡± I stiffened. ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°The person who you should apologize to isn¡¯t me, no?¡± Ugh. Again, she¡¯s correct. The rotting feeling gnawing in my heart now doubled in size and weight that I literally hung my head down. ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± The lingering will tilted her head, her eyebrows knitted together. How so, she asked. There was no point in hiding my secrets away from myself, so I answered while still sitting in formal posture. ¡°I mean¡­ I know that Fei can be somewhat dense but I never thought he¡¯d choose this kind of timing to¡­ to¡­!¡± ¡°Deliver a marriage proposal after breakfast?¡± Yes! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s the problem! That guy went past the line by shocking me with it!! ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± It didn¡¯t take me a second to answer. I didn¡¯t even think of questioning my mind when it came to my feelings about receiving a proposal. Because¡­ ¡°Anyone would be happy when they are proposed to by their loved one. Regardless of what I have become, it really, really, really makes me overjoyed the moment Fei desired for my hand in marriage.¡± Although now there are lots of complications I had never thought of. Quite a number of it revolved around my gender identity, my capacity to give birth to a child, and sexual intercourses¡­ ¡°Ugh,¡± I shuddered from goosebumps. ¡°For some reasons, I can¡¯t picture myself having a child. Is there a little bit of my previous persona sticking with me¡­?¡± This is¡­ troubling. I thought I have accepted myself as Charlotte Augmund, but discovering that I have many cycles of life confused the heck out of me. I mean¡­ gah! My pride isn¡¯t allowing me to imagine the sort of future where I can become a¡­ a¡­! ¡°Charlotte? I think you should take a deep breath.¡± Uh¡­? R-right! Right, I should¡­ Inhale¡­ Exhale. Alright. ¡°Have you calmed down yet?¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Un¡­ But the problem is still there¡­¡± I sighed, running a hand over my head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ To propose marriage around this kind of timing is¡­ it¡¯s wrong.¡± Not because of it being bad. It was because we have larger concerns to deal with. If I said ¡®yes¡¯ right there and then, what would happen next? Heck, we haven¡¯t even went out on a date¡­ Not to mention my conscience will never allow me to think so shallowly. It can no longer shrug off trivial details just so that I could grasp the bigger picture. I must ¨C for all intention and purposes, consider both the smallest and the largest problem before I could give my own judgment from now onwards. ¡°¡­I see. So you are looking ahead of this. Is this related to the movements in Raumia?¡± To Iris¡¯s question, I nodded down. My heart was pounding with unease so I raised my hands and pressed them against my chest, suppressing the festering discomfort even if only for a little. ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. Even with Radiata, my recovery will require a few more days. It¡¯s more than enough for something to happen be it here or in Raumia,¡± I growled. ¡°If the leading figure of the upcoming insurrection can find us just in time I woke up, the kingdom can do much better in an even faster rate.¡± The wisdom I have collected so far could deduce at least that much. Raumia has never been a kingdom led by fools. Not in the longshot, at least. The nobles were all educated bunches, the Royal Court was made of the best among best in their respective fields, and the Royalty was a circle of living weapons of mass destruction. They also have the best grade of weapons, seasoned army, and ridiculous amount of wealth. Going against such an enemy is practically impossible. Not unless I can risk my own limbs and the lives of the people I treasured. Even then, victory isn¡¯t guaranteed at all once the Vagnalos are put in the equation. I already shivered when I saw Iris¡¯s combat experience in fighting against one¡­ ¡°¡­Charlotte, may I ask what you are planning to do?¡± Huh¡­? I raised my chin and met the gaze of the Beastkin Princess. She was no longer smiling and had sat down before I could notice. I was surprised, but¡­ No. There¡¯s no time left. By entering this spiritual realm, I have been burning Radiata¡¯s stored Soul Essence and recording. Who knows how long can I stay here? How long Iris can last? Wasting time isn¡¯t permitted. Shaking my head, I took a deep breath in. With that simple gesture, composure returned back under my control and relaxed my shoulders even if it¡¯s only for a little. ¡°What I want to do is simple ¨C get out of this hellhole I¡¯ve dug myself in and return back to peaceful life.¡± I answered readily. ¡°In doing so, you can finally enjoy your own future together with him. Yes, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Umu. Although I don¡¯t like admitting that it¡¯s way too trivial to be called an objective. What kind of person has a dream of wanting to be by someone¡¯s side? My dream has little to no influence to the world, and I have no desire to achieve a grand objective like world peace. Thinking around that line almost made me to snort. Almost. It¡¯s not like I have the capacity to be a hero or a saint. I¡¯d prefer letting the world burn if I have to stay apart from my beloved ones, so let this uncouth savage be herself, thank you very much. ¡°Then why would you think of how to counter Raumia¡¯s moves? All you need to do is¡ªoh.¡± Yeah, Iris. That ¡®oh¡¯ is practically the core of my problems right now. ¡°I am a Fragment of a Pure Soul,¡± I started. ¡°And I am the current Sword Princess, blessed by the Beastkin a few months ago as the final requirement for human and demi-human to cooperate. May I remind you of what role the current Sword Princess has, your highness?¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Iris nodded apologetically. ¡°This is my oversight. Your livelihood can decide the fate between humankind and the demi-humans. But unfortunately, Raumia does not desire anything but your soul.¡± Yeah, you got that right. If the Royalty obtained me, Raumia will grow stronger at the price of angering both Aeinsland and the Beastkin who made an alliance just recently. In the worst case scenario, my death will signify the beginning of chain reaction for Demons to enjoy about. For example, full-blown war between races, rebellions, assassinations, civil wars, widespread poverty, reduced national security and prosperity, et cetera, et cetera¡­ That showed how useful I could be as a resource, but it didn¡¯t please me at all. It made me as a brand of monkey paw to anyone blind enough that they could say they have nothing left to lose. ¡°And I don¡¯t like making other people to suffer for my sake. If possible, I want to avoid that kind of outcome at all costs but¡­¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s already too late. The die has been cast, Charlotte.¡± Yeah¡­ during my sleep, I have missed my chance to overturn the situation. Sighing, the two of us looked up at the starry sky. We couldn¡¯t see how we look like, or knowing what kind of emotion we have in the moment. Still, the time I¡¯ve spent here allowed me to connect with Iris to a certain degree, faint the connection might have become. ¡°¡­Say, Iris.¡± I called out. ¡°Hmm?¡± My Fragment replied. ¡°Is it possible to create ¡®true peace¡¯?¡± I asked. Silence. And then¡ª ¡°That is impossible,¡± Iris answered. ¡°But it is our privilege to dream what we want, right?¡± ¡­ ¡­¡­ah. I guess so. ¡°If so¡­¡± I lowered my head, just in time to meet Iris¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have decided what to do next.¡±
¡°You¡¯re an utter idiot.¡± It was past afternoon. At the second floor of the inn, standing idly in front of a certain room ¨C Leonhardt A. Augmund scoffed. Across of him, the Seventh Prince of Raumia groaned, holding his head in deep agony.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Not only did you not consider the time, place and occasion¡­ You have the gall to ask for my sibling¡¯s hand-in-marriage,¡± The redhead grunted. ¡°What are you? A kid? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re putting even more burdens on her shoulders now?¡± ¡°¡­that¡­ that¡¯s not my intention! I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­¡± ¡°What? You got spurred in the moment? Then just kiss her or flirt, you uncouth fake gentleman!! Can¡¯t you just stop making things more difficult for us!?¡± The younger boy easily scolded the older one with so much precision and power in his words. Even the person famous for being called as the [Black Hero] couldn¡¯t say anything. There was truth in the insults hurled at him, and he genuinely hung down his head in deep regret as well as guilt. From an outsider¡¯s view, it was strange and laughable actually. One had to wonder which the adult was but it wasn¡¯t like there could be a room for comedy to walk in. The two were deadly serious. But as if on cue ¨C the door between the two boys opened, surprising them with the appearance of a petite girl in white ¨C me. I first looked at Leon. He was silent, but had wide eyes. I nodded vaguely at him. Then I looked at Fei. I didn¡¯t glare at him. At least, I wasn¡¯t trying to show any emotion in front of him right now. After inhaling, I exhaled and clasped my hands together. ¡°Alright, enough with all this ruckus!¡± I announced. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like a change of clothes. Can I borrow your money?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leon gaped at my outstretched hand. ¡°Eh? Why me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back later so just lend me some.¡± ¡°O-ohh¡­¡± Good. With cash in hand, I smiled and walked away, heading downstairs. But before that¡ª ¡°You. Come with me.¡± I yanked Fei¡¯s arm and dragged him off the spot. He sputtered incoherent words but I won¡¯t let him get away. ¡°Things will get busy, so we¡¯re going out on a date, Fei!¡± ¡°H-huuuuuh!?¡±
¡°You said the most outrageous thing sometimes¡­¡± From behind the partitions, Fei¡¯s voice wept out. ¡°Oh yeah? Is that all you can say?¡± I replied, pulling the zipper of my dress down. At once, the cloth loosened, the fabric slipping off my skin before touching the wooden floors. I stood with so much skin to expose, almost bare naked but feeling ashamed was unnecessary. Nobody was around and this changing room was built with personal privacy in mind. For the records, I still wear my underwears but I intended to change them as well. This place is a tailor shop, after all. ¡°You do know that you¡¯re in the wanted list of the Court, right?¡± Fei asked. ¡°Mhmm. I can surmise that. I did slaughter an army while leaving alone some cowards,¡± I shook my head. ¡°That was a mistake, huh? Or maybe your sibling has a string attached to her just in case something like this happened?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny either possibilities. But still, how audacious can you be?¡± Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure how much am I being audacious. I didn¡¯t care enough about how I looked like to others, though I cared about what others think after looking at me. It¡¯s a kind of creed any person born in a modern era would have. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, right? At this point, complaining will get us nowhere.¡± ¡°That might be true, but still¡­¡± Fei sighed. ¡°I wish you can at least tell me a clear answer even if it¡¯s only for once.¡± Right, right. You¡¯re such a demanding person despite serving unofficially as my personal knight. Well, I don¡¯t dislike that side of you at all so don¡¯t worry, Fei. I¡¯ll make sure to explain everything when things settled down. "Oh, make no mistake. I won''t give you any answer if it''s about the marriage proposal." I said simply. "Geh!?" "I''ve decided to shelve that aside," I fumed. "But above all else, I''m not sure if I should accept it or not. We''re not in the right situation to decide how we live after this, you idiotic knight." "Ugh... That... That is just..." Fei stuttered. "What''s more, if I were to have a kid, it could be dangerous for both of us. I don''t want to risk anything right now. Not you, Leon, myself, or even our future." "...H-huh? What do you..." Sigh. Looks like I needed to be clear now. "I''m saying that you have to wait for my answer. Is that fine for you, Fei?" "......" What? The cat got your tongue? Hmm... Was I being too childish...? "...that''s fine," But Fei answered. "I''ve left you behind for five years so it is my just reward to wait for you to catch up. I''m fine with waiting until you''re ready, Charlotte." ...Ah. So he did understand. Geez, you sure are taking your time. Well, at least it cheered me up so I thanked Fei''s consideration in the case. Now, one problem has been dealt with~. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± When I passed by the mirror, I paused and went back to examine myself wuth it. ¡°Eh? Why do I look off?¡± Huh¡­ I lowered my gaze, recognizing the moderate mounds that I have. They were wrapped with bandages thanks to my wounds and there were scars lining down my front. While I was still somewhat embarrassed in acknowledging my current self, it made me to smile sadly. I¡¯ve successfully ruined the body given to me by my parents, now¡­ ¡°¡­Uh¡­ Wait. That¡¯s not important right now,¡± I told myself that, looking at my own body and then back at my reflection. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± The longer I checked, the more confused I¡¯ve become. I twirled in place, examining my body from the crown of my head to my toes. I moved my arms to the side, lowering my upper body while straightening my legs, and as some of my hair fell over my back, I have found a terrifying discovery. ¡°Eh¡­? Eh?? D-did I just grow up by a few inches?¡± I hung my jaw. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ Ugh. This is just messed up!¡± Grumbling, I cursed whatever thing that believed accelerated age progression is a good thing. Sure, the idea of growing up faster could be good for some impatient brats but in a world where a second could decide one¡¯s life, suddenly maturing is a no-no. After all, it¡¯d be hard for me to maintain my regular combat stance. I¡¯d require a few changes about my selection of clothes, and I must have a complete refit for my equipment. Some skills also needed retraining to synchronize with my current physique, and I have to get used with my increase of height¡­ ¡°Sigh. Nothing¡¯s ever easy.¡± I mumbled, and then grabbed the clothes and the underwears I picked. I walked to the partitions, sliding it a bit and stuck out the hand which was holding the aforementioned objects. ¡°Say, Fei. Can I ask you to switch the size of these ones? A size larger, maybe?¡± ¡°Huh ¨C bwah!? Wh-what-what¡­!? Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t just show me your underwear like this!!¡± ¡°Whaaat? Cut it out, you fake gentleman.¡± I pursed my lips. ¡°You already stripped me bare. You even saw me naked a lot of times so why are you fussing about this?¡± Ah, I heard whispers. Are there other people outside? Maybe I should hurry a bit¡­ ¡°Stop speaking nonsense! That was out of necessity, and the second claim only happened at your home!!¡± Fei protested. ¡°Eeeeh¡­? That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you entered my room while I changed, right?¡± I poked my head out of the small room and half-glared at my knight. Oh, his face¡¯s red. It sure looked like boiling octopus now. How cute~. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in you back there!!¡± The young man huffed. ¡°By the Gods, enough teasing me like this, Charlotte¡­¡± Oho? So he¡¯s embarrassed? I didn¡¯t know that Fei could be this emotional. Yet again, I¡¯ve discovered a rare side of him and somehow, it made my heart to leap like a rabbit flying to the moon! I should go on and find out more sides of him!! ¡°Heh he¡­ And what will happen if I teased you again, my knight?¡± I smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are you going to let loose your wildest desires that you always held back until now? My, you¡¯re such a beast!¡± I was about to snicker, but the grunt that escaped Fei¡¯s mouth made me to look at him in the eyes. His dull grey eyes were showing a big light that I have never recognized, and they broke the eye contact in gusto that I noticed how much heat had rushed to his head. It even reached the tip of his ears. However, Fei¡¯s behavior was telling me something. It was way too easy to read a person¡¯s emotion by checking on their body languages now. I knew that this skill I¡¯ve learned from my previous selves could be of some us, but¡­ But¡­ As I stared at Fei with wide eyes, I was forced to realize. I was forced to understand why he averted his gaze away from me. I had no choice but to understand why his cheeks and ears were red, and why he was crumpling his fists with such an odd expression that left no space for calm composure. ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± Instantly, heat rushed to my face. ¡°¡­¡­w-wait¡­ Hold on¡­¡± My legs trembled, the experience slowly crawling to the crown of my head. ¡°A-are you¡­ are you lusting over me¡­?¡± Th-there¡¯s no way, right? I know that boys his age are easy to stimulate, but just by teasing, one can be that aroused¡­? B-but it¡¯s Fei we¡¯re talking about! There¡¯s no way he¡­! ¡°¡­¡­.d¡­¡± Fei paused covering his mouth with a hand. ¡°¡­Do you even need to ask¡­?¡± ¡­ ¡°E¡­¡± Ah. No good. This is no good. My heart is racing! My body temperature is also rising! Bad. This is bad! This is getting ridiculous! I was just trying to pull a prank! I wanted a comedy routine, not¡­ Not this¡­ This¡­! This kind of develop¡ª ¡°Eep!¡± I retreated back into the changing room and shut the partitions. My steps were wobbly. I couldn¡¯t control my breathing intervals. It was hard to breathe, and it was unbearably hot. But I didn¡¯t stop retreating until my back hit against the wall next to the mirror. Then¡­ Then my legs lost all strength. I slid down to the floor, feeling so weak and helpless. ¡°A¡­ Auu¡­. Uuu¡­¡± I groaned, castin down my gaze as I held my head in place. ¡°Uguu¡­ That was unfair, even for you, dammit¡­¡± For once, I regretted my prankster habit. Heck, I felt like I had just lost a humiliating defeat¡­¡­
The walk back was quiet. With all the hectic happenings at the tailor over, Fei went off to get our order of replacement armors. It didn¡¯t need to be said that His steps were rushed. He didn¡¯t even look at my direction when he departed to the forge close to the village¡¯s entrance. Somehow, this kind of awkward tension lasted until my stomach growled, and Fei chuckled. ¡°Honestly,¡± He said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t restraint yourself like that, Princess.¡± I puffed my cheeks when I remembered that ridiculing laughter. He even pointed that out for several times that it prompted me to jab an elbow at his side. Unsurprisingly, Fei still has no tact at all. But it was fun. We talked about lots of things, ate a variety of cuisine, and bought the necessary equipment while making sure to stay away from any patrolling guards. It felt like¡­ a secret rendezvous? ¡°No, no. As if that can happen. Nope, nope!¡± I waved a hand and laughed, mostly at the nonsense my train of thought came up with. ¡°? What are you talking about, Charlotte?¡± Fei who was walking next to me asked. I smiled at him. It¡¯s nothing important, I said with a shake of head to the left and right. Heaving a light sigh, I readjusted my grip over the shopping bag in my hands. ¡°With this, I think we can leave at any time.¡± I muttered. ¡°Yeah. But to where?¡± A good question, indeed. Where should we go? The words etched their selves in my mind. I cast my gaze up to the reddening sky, and pondered a little. ¡°Well, where do you want to go to, Fei?¡± I asked the young man. ¡°¡­I¡¯m still not sure,¡± He replied, hanging his head down. ¡°I really want to do something about it. Both your situation and mine¡­ But your brother has a point that there¡¯s no worth in risking ourselves any further.¡± The [Black Hero] scoffed. ¡°I wish I can solve it all so that I can throw away all of my responsibility¡­ Once and for all.¡± ¡­Same here. I wish life can start making some senses for me too. Imagine how much leisure times I could spend with. I could finish my school life this time for sure, go on an adventurer, or maybe return back to my hometown. Either way, I must surmount this trial if I could do any of those things. But it would be all for nothing if I lost someone close to me. There would be no meaning if I couldn¡¯t do anything at all either. All of my hard work, all of my worries and time I¡¯ve spent so far¡­ If they amounted to nothing, I¡¯d rather die. ¡°Living a life¡­¡± Fei inhaled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it can be this hard.¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­I guess so,¡± I responded with a light laughter blowing through my nose. ¡°But we have to decide soon, right?¡± The youth nodded. I curved down my lips at his steady resolve. As I gazed at the determined glimmer in his eyes, I thought that it was fine to say nothing more. But¡­ ¡°What about you?¡± Fei¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What will you do next, Charlotte? What do you want to do?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­ah. Really now¡­ That is just unfair, you know? To think you¡¯d try to gain a leverage after bringing my hope up¡­ ¡°¡­Charlotte?¡± Fei called out to me, and I responded by meeting his gaze. Before I knew it, I have stopped walking. Before he knew it, the person I fell in love with faced me. And before he could be ready, I opened my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you away from Raumia, Fei.¡± The clouds changed shapes. The winds had started moving. ¡°¡­huh?¡± The young man replied. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I want to do next,¡± I explained. ¡°Well, I¡¯m basing it on living a fulfilling life together with people I treasured so much. Up until now, I¡¯ve been relying on everyone as my supports when all I did wasn¡¯t beneficial at all to them. I want to repay everyone¡¯s kindness in some ways, you see.¡± But the truth is¡­ ¡°I just want to make sure I can fulfill my promise on time. You know, about seeing the world and having all sorts of fun along the way¡­¡± I scratched my cheek. There was no need to point out how embarrassed I am, but that didn¡¯t matter for now. Yes, there¡¯s no need to trouble myself with complicated stuff. ¡°If my goal is to explore the entire continent, then I can make my way to various places. I can go to Raumia¡­ to the Southern Region, Serilia¡­ or even Daemonia.¡± It was kind of weak, even as a reasoning. It just meant I will do whatever I want, going wherever I want, and moving on my whims all the time. It¡¯s a very, very selfish motivation. But so what? Rather than being obliged with a duty too heavy for me and very few freedom of movements, I will just do my own thing while dealing with world crisis along the way. If needed to, I will revoke my title as a noble, though it might cause some bumps on the road. Yet again, that can be set aside for later dates. I have other alternatives just in case. For now¡­ ¡°My first step is getting all this waste of time done with. I still have school, and I haven¡¯t written a letter to my parents and my friends. It won¡¯t do if the rebellion were to happen either, while we too must prevent the Royalty from destabilizing the situation even further.¡± As such¡­ I raised a finger, twirling it around. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re leaving. We¡¯re going back to Raumia as fast as we can.¡± I could almost feel Fei¡¯s strong gaze on my back. Glancing, I found him having an utterly blank expression. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what to say, but I could tell his mind was already intending to accept my suggestion. That¡¯s good to know¡­ What I could do was still limited. But I have influential backing right next to me for twenty-four-seven, and my own self as a bargaining chip. Even then, charging ahead is no good. Giving up isn¡¯t good either. I lacked many things, including vital information. But I intend to cover that as soon as we left. Once that¡¯s done, the quickest shortcut to my peaceful days would be¡­. ¡°I have a request, my knight,¡± I snapped two fingers. ¡°I wish for your permission to obtain a direct audience with Her Highness the Queen.¡± Volume 6 Chapter 6 - A Break in Regularity -Lily''s PoV- I woke up from my sleep with a yawn. A dreamless sleep. I had stopped dreaming for... How much time had passed? I think, six years have passed now. Looking to the left, I saw another bed across from mine, the figure of my roommate rose and fell within the embrace of her blanket. To the right, light pierced through the gap between curtains, illuminating the dorm room with warm glow of sunlight. I smiled as I greeted the day. "Ah, Lily! Over here!!" Once I changed into my uniform, woke up my roommate and departed to fetch my breakfast, I met my friends in the dining hall. I greeted the older girl with maroon pink hair and nodded to her blue-haired friend. "Good morning..." I said, taking a seat after placing my tray on the table, but then I noticed. "News...? Has any... arrived...?" I was speaking as awkward ever. I hoped that my voice reached the two. I didn''t want to act so timid but my throat always hurt when I raised my voice. I hated pain, thus I always kept everything to myself unless it was necessary. Anyhow, Miss Anise, the one who waved a greeting to me answered first. "Yeah... Everything is so boring without Charl and Leon here." So she said. As she slumped her chin onto the table, she grumbled while rocking her body. She even swung her legs below the table. "Nothing can be done," Miss Anise''s friend replied while closing the book she was reading. "Charlotte is doing an important mission on behalf of the Royalty. But then again, a fool chased after his sibling because a prince was by her side." What a bothersome thing, Miss Alia complained. Her furrowed eyebrows and pursed lips emphasized her current mood, but I tilted my head. "It''s The fourteenth time now." "Mph!?" "Oh... Yeah. You''ve been brooding that often, huh?" Miss Anise snickered. "You told Leon that the mission stuff feels suspicious...! Alia, are you-" Faster than blinking, gushing water burst forth and sent Miss Anise flying across the dining hall, her shocked scream traveled fast but fading away in the air. Until she crashed, I gaped just like everyone else who''s in the vicinity. "Say that again." Alia hissed, "I dare you, Anise! Say that again!!" Eeeeeh!? Wh-why is she the one who''s shouting!? This is one-sided! What Miss Alia did was an aggression without justification!! "Please stop...!" I shouted from the top of my lungs. But¡ª "Mwahahahahahaaaaa! I got it right! You must have fallen in lo¡ªmgyaaaaaaaaaah!?" Ah...! Miss Anise...! She got sent flying out of the dining hall through the ceiling! A-a spring suddenly emerged from below her! What was that spell!? A spell that powerful couldn''t have been done without at least a four-words chant! Is Miss Alia capable of using chantless magic up to Intermediate-class Elemental Spell now!? But... But that''s impossible! History book and my mentor told me that only a dozen human Mages could do that! Am I witnessing the birth of a legend, right at this place and at this very moment!? "Hey! Stop making a mess in this place, you brats!!" Oh... The cafeteria lady is mad now... Still, once the storm has passed, morning went on without anything odd happening. Well, I heard the distant sound of something exploding from the school building, some tremors and students flying to the air from the direction to the fields, and squabbling nobles resorting to duels only to get caught by the disciplinary committee... In all, nothing unusual. After I went on my own direction, separating myself from my friends, I began to sprint forward- "Oof!?" My face struck something hard before me. My body was small and weak so it was I who was knocked back. With a thud I fell on my butt, and I whined in pain; my books and notes scattered everywhere. "Ah?! A-are you alright?" A feminine voice reached my ears. A shadow fell upon me. I looked up, only to find out that the person I bumped in to was a girl older than me, but not older than Miss Charlotte. But that red hair... and that face...! N-not good. It''s her...! It''s... The person... From the Volhausen family...! "Huh? Aren''t you..." Oh no! She noticed! I have to go!! "Ah... Ah, yes. I''m... I''m fine!" I quickly recovered my belongings, stood up, dusted my skirts from the dirt and bowed down deeply. "I-I apologize for my terrible conduct, Lady Volkhausen! P-please excuse me-" "Wait!" My heart almost stopped beating. My steps were halted, and I froze in place as the command from the noble entered my mind. It was unfair. Why did this have to happen to me...? "Ah... Umm..." ...I didn''t want anything to do with this... I passed the exam with all of my efforts, and I befriended people that didn''t find my appearance as strange at all. So why? What did I do wrong for me to encounter a part of the Royal Knights who were only two lines away from the throne...? ''Don''t you dare look down and shame yourself like that. You''re not normal, but do you think that kind of thing dictates your life?'' ... Uuu... Why? Why is that cruel person''s words echoing inside my mind...? Now I can''t escape. But... Even if I did, I wouldave committed bigger mistakes too. To disobey a noble''s calling would destroy my peaceful school life, so... I took a deep breath in, and I turned around. "Y-yes...? Can I h-help you, Lady Volkhausen...?" I have to... be strong. I don''t want to be insulted by him again. I hated being looked down like that. This is... the only path left for me. "Ah... Well," the older girl with red hair encasing her slender figure stilled, her eyes swimming away. "You are... One of the people acquainted with that Augmund girl, aren''t you?" ......Huh? It wasn''t me that she had business with? I almost breathed in relief but then I realized. The second daughter of the Volkhausen family, she possessed... unhealthy rivalry with Miss Charlotte. They were roommates, and they argued a lot every night. It was a blessing that Lady Volkhausen was a senior so they never studied in the same class. Even then, they never stopped displaying hostility whenever they encountered each other. It was a truly unhealthy relationship. But that all lasted until the Spring Incident and Miss Charlotte was relocated to a room closer to the infirmary due to her poor health condition. I wonder why she wanted to talk about her? Especially after his Highness the Seventh Prince accepted Miss Charlotte''s confession... Ah, but they have never announced it in front of the public, and they didn''t want to do that so soon. I think it was because unnecessary publicity would cause drastic change in the kingdom''s political strives... "Say, are you listening?" Uh! O-oh no! Have I just committed a grave mistake?! I immediately answered that I was listening and waited for Lady Volkhausen''s response while fidgeting. A grand sigh was expelled; I flinched. "...There is no need for you to be so tense. I am simply curious so if I am bothering you, please do say so." The noble placed a hand on her hip. "I... I cannot be so impudent...! A commoner without honorable background such as I could never...!" Just listen, with force that overwhelmed me, the older girl silenced me. But I could tell that this would go nowhere if I continued panicking. I... have to calm down...! "Under...stood..." I whispered, sucking in my lips while recovering my breaths. "What would... you like to know...?" The member of the Student Council nodded. There was a different air drifting around when she crossed her arms under her chest. I knew that nobles cared for their appearances and reputation to a certain extent, but the only noble I was close to had never displayed such aura of regality... "Is it true that the girl is accompanying his Highness the Prince for a very important mission...?" ...Eh? "Um...?" I muttered. "I do not understand..." "Please do not play dumb. I am certain that you have been told as well." ...Uh? It was true that Miss Charlotte explained that she was going to be out of the Academy for a while again, but... "I... It is true that I was told about it, but... I do not know... of the specific." I expanded on my previous words, "I was told that the content of the mission is... Classified. So I don''t... Know the details of it." I tried to look up at her, wishing to know that I could at least prove my sincerity. But I... Didn''t expect the noble before me to bite her nail while knitting her eyebrows together. What is that, she mumbled. What does this mean, she added. Why her and not me, she murmured irritatedly. It was... The situation was getting dangerous, so I immediately raised my voice. "Um...!" I exclaimed, "I''m sorry, but classes will start soon...! Please excuse me!!" "Huh - ah, yes-" Not even hearing her words any longer, I bowed down and sprinted away. I didn''t even give myself the chance to think of anything since a slip up might spell my end. But once I arrived in the school building, I passed by one of the faculty member.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It was the teacher who will give lesson in regards of my specialized class this afternoon. She called out to me. What could it be, now-- "Miss Lily, I advise you to change your equipment for my class," the teacher said. "You have exceeded your classmates by two years'' worth of credits, so I will tutor you personally." H-huuuuuuh!?
"Uuu... I can''t believe it." While looking up at the blue sky, I saw the outer wall of the Lower Layer. Realizing that the carriage could only brought me so far, I knocked on the ceiling made of wood. There was a set of signals to instruct the driver when one is riding on a horse carriage, and I''ve learned them so much it will be second nature for me. Hard work can truly pay off, just like what my guardian said. With such thought crossing my mind, the carriage halted and I left "Please watch your step, young lady," the carriage driver said, a tinge of concern apparent in his friendly voice. "It will be a great loss should you be hurt." E-eh...? What do you mean by that? It was obvious that heat already reached my cheeks when I strutted and stumbled. I turned around, somewhat glaring at the person who I had befriended with after months of encounters and conversations. The man tipped his hat and laughed heartily. Uuu...! He''s making fun of me again! "Now now," the man said. "I believe you have an urgent business in the lower layer. Dilly-dallying will do you no good, Lady Lily." "Th-that is...!" I paused, took a deep breath in, then exhaled. "Why are you adults always so unfair...?" Again, the man laughed, his cheeks loose and his gaze was full of mischiefs. I couldn''t believe that this person is actually a retired knight who once taught the members of Royalty arts of combat... "Well, it is time for this old bone to leave." The hat tipped aside. "As scheduled, I shall be here in three hours. Make sure you are here before then, young lady." He motioned a nudge. For some reasons, his gaze wandered so I followed his direction. It turned out that behind me, there were two knights in light armors with spears in hands. Huh... Those similar faces... I recognized those two. "Adler, Arnold. Make sure you do your job." "Yes sir!" "We will ensure Lady Lily is safe and sound during her visit!" H-huh?! Why are you two so spirited!? I am merely a commoner, not a noble! There''s no need to go that far, right?! But ignoring me, the three men nodded together as if they were in agreement about something. Then, the man who brought me here returned to the Academy. "Well," the auburn-haired knight, Sir Adler muttered. "Shall we go, Milady?" "Our destination is the magic item shop, right? Or would you like to go somewhere else after it?" His comrade and brother, Arnold added, turning his broad back to me. I looked at them for a bit. They were the knights in charge of guarding the gate which lead to the Lower Layer of the kingdom. However, their duty included a rotation patrol, and they must escort any scholarship student should one were to leave the Middle Layer. Especially those of the general class. It reminded me that despite my standing and background, I was actually treated better than in the past. With a small smile, I inclined my head and lowered it down. "I... I would like to buy a few things first. Can I?" The two knights -- older than me and my seniors, replied in kind. Their gazes were warm, so much that it made me nervous when they steadied their selves and led the way, their armors making a clinking of melody. "Of course you can. Now, which store will you go to first?" Sir Adler asked back. ...I think, this outing will be enjoyable.
And it was proven true. My words, that is. I... First we went to the shop situated near the gate. It was on an elevated ground, small in size yet possessing a relaxing atmosphere. I had been there every month, but I couldn''t get enough of seeing various trinkets on display. "Here you go, Lily," the owner of the shop said, pushing a thin leather bag of items on the counter. "Writing utensils and a couple of C-Class magic scrolls." I checked over the items. The quill, ink, and parchments were there. I took up classes such as scribing and geopolitics so it''s no wonder that I always ran out of materials. Not to mention that this year, I''ve taken up magic theory class which focused in the application of contracts written with magic. I think it''s also known as Geis... "Mm. 120 silver coins, is it?" I handed the storekeeper a dozen of silver coins, just the right amount for the items I bought. She counted the coins valued at ten silver for each coin, scooped them up in one hand and smiled. Though past her prime, she was always energetic. And her laughter... It was lovely. "Thank... You." I said, doing my best to make sure my voice didn''t come out weak. The storekeeper stared at me, raised her hand, and then rubbed my head. I yelped, but there was no strength in her touch. In fact, it felt nice, had I not noticed the silver strands above my eyebrows. I recalled, flashes of fire, the scorched earth... and echoing wails. "I have ordered some exclusive items so when they arrived, be sure to check them out, okay?" I didn''t know what to say. At this moment, my focus was split in two, and I couldn''t even pay attention to what the woman said. But I faintly reacted. I think, no matter what happens, it is best to do something rather than doing nothing at all. I had sworn a long time ago. And so I nodded, leaving the store in a hurry but only to be stopped by the sight of the gatekeepers. "Have you finished, Lady Lily?" Sir Adler asked, his voice silvery as always. "Adler, you should quit while you are far ahead," seeming to have noticed my discomfort, the brother of the man exasperated. "The lady is off your courtship. As if we lowly knights have the right to even talk in such a manner to her." "Hey hey! Even I know that!" "No, you don''t." "I do!" "You don''t!" "I do!!" Ah... Uh... Now they started to banter. Fighting isn''t good. I have to prevent it... "Umm... Please don''t mind me. And I would like to... Hurry." The knights shrugged. But they smiled a content smile and accepted my suggestion. Somehow, the silent recognition embarrassed me even more. After all... I... Am a commoner. It doesn''t feel right, somehow, to have nobles to bow down to my whims... Even though I was told that it is my privilege from now onwards... I just don''t get it... I couldn''t get used to it. Why does it even matter, in the first place...? Isn''t respect... Earned, not obtained? Just as my train of thought halted due to the increasing amount''t respect... Earned, not obtained? Just as my train of thought halted due to the increasing amount of confusion, the clanking of armors stopped. I looked up, finding myself before a three story building made of brown woods. It had a wide entrance, and people entered and exited the building, most wearing various kind of armors and weapons. The most prominent feature of them, however, are the thin plate of iron hung around their necks. Some had theirs made from cheap iron, other from silver, and a few from gold. They were familiar... to me. "Here we are," Sir Arnold stated. "The Adventurer Guild. Shall we hold on to your belongings and wait outside, my lady?" Uuu... He addressed me like that again... "Yo, bro! Who was it that said I should learn my lesson already, huh?" Sir Adler rang a question, smiling a manic one. "Excuse me, but this is the most appropriate basic courtesy," his dark-haired sibling replied. "We have been ordered to treat scholars at Lady Lily''s caliber with the utmost respect. It will not do if our loyalty strayed away like the other fools did." Loyal...ty...? I tilted my head, but unexpectedly, the two knights stared back at me. I barely held back a shrill gasp. Did... did I just let the word slip out from my mouth? Again...? "Excuse me," Sir Arnold bowed. "But please make no mistake. No matter what, we knights only serve those worthy of our causes. And you, Lady Lily, has proven that you are worthy to lord over us." Wh-what!? H-how is that possible!? I am not a noble! How come I suddenly have knights serving under me...!? "Oy, you idiot. The little mistress is confused now. Knock it off." Adler sighed. In contrast, his brother muttered a ''huh'' with a blank face. It was as if he didn''t understand anything at all, making him to heave once again. Meanwhile, I could do nothing but to watch as events unfolded before my eyes. "Now listen here, bro. Things might not be good ''up there'' but changing the rhythm the way you do isn''t going to cut it," Sir Adler shook his head. "Doesn''t matter how, making people uncomfortable is not how we do our job!" ...Up there...? Making people uncomfortable...? I was about to wonder what did that mean until the lessons I''ve been taught with resurfaced. Before I knew it, my mind had already linked everything the dots and I muttered out of reflex. "Has something happened... In the ranks of the nobility...?" I wasn''t sure if I did the right or wrong thing. I simply noticed, since the people in the Intermediate Layer were busy talking to each other in hushed voices lately. At the Academy, many students hailing from influential lineage discussed about something related to the Court, and it extended to my classmates who were gifted commoners. But that didn''t make sense. The Royal Court was composed of the nobles born in this land and have been serving the Royalty ever since the dawn of this kingdom. While they rarely appeared in front of the public, their decisions were always given to everyone and the inner mechanism of the Court was made as clear as possible, all thanked to the current reigning Queen. I was quite certain that the Court has made no more order excepting the mobilization of an expedition army to slay a rampaging Dragon... But isn''t that a normal thing to do? The knights are meant to protect the kingdom''s interests and the people, after all... "...Well, now she''s curious." Sir Adler scratched the back of his head. "Yes. And it''s all because of you." Sir Arnold retorted with a press of emphasis. "Nope. Both of us screwed up, so we have no choice but to answer." "...Hm, I guess that too is within the rulebook for us." The two men sighed, making me concerned. But one of them finally locked his gaze with mine. I nearly forgot to breathe because I didn''t like being stared at all of a sudden, but... "Actually, Lady Lily. Have you noticed something strange happening in the school grounds?" Sir Adler asked. I blinked, not knowing the meaning behind it. Why would that... Oh. "So something truly happened...?" I muttered in reply, my tone of voice lowered by a few degree. "Not exactly, but everyone up there has been... Well, restless." The knight looked up at the castle atop of the hill. "There have been various rumors flying around. Most of them aren''t pleasing to hear either." "...For example...?" To my question, Sir Arnold chose to answer it. His gaze was... hard. Why? "Due to the unclear circumstance not even we are allowed to pry in, I believe that it is best to take not what others said seriously, my lady." Ah... Is, is that so? I wasn''t one to treat someone or something based on rumors only. It would be rude and I hated it whenever people gossipped as if the subject of their conversation couldn''t possibly have heard of it. That malice... I couldn''t accept nor acknowledge it. Ever. "Alright..." I raised and sunk my head. "Th-then, I will not... ask again too..." "Eh, if it''s Lady Lily who''s asking, then it is our pleasure." Sir Adler grinned. "As you command, my lady." Sir Arnold placed a hand on the left of his chest. Once there was nothing left to be said, I requested the two knights to take care of my belongings. Only after that was done that I entered the building commonly known as the Guild. Inside it, people''s voices boomed. High and low. Rough and serene. Friendly and intimidating... All sorts of voices from all sorts of people filled the air. I glanced to the side, seeing a red-skinned man from the north marching down the stairs. At another side, an elven woman conversed with her team nearby, while others from various places went about their business without a shred of care. Ahead of me, at the end of the room was a square cubicle; the Guild counter meant for the staffs to manage registration of Adventurers, acceptance, clearance and refusal of quests, and information. Next to it, however, was a large wooden board with pieces of papers¡ªthe Quest Board. As always, it was crowded. But I didn''t come here to register myself as an Adventurer, or putting up a Quest. I made a beeline to the counter and talked with the information staff. "Umm... Can I ask if Franze Ardent... is here?" I asked. "Oh?" The staff tilted her head. "Ah, welcome again, Lily. Same as always?" I nodded my head twice in a row. I didn''t need to express myself further than this. After all, I have visited this place once every month. Though I rarely talked with others, and that I was never here for business the Guild dealt with.... My presence is still welcomed, and accepted. That''s why I liked this place. Even more so than my home... And even more so than the Academy. I felt at home only in this place where nobody paid special attention to their identities or past. Here¡ªeveryone is equal. And equality is a good thing to have. It always is. After waiting for a while, the staff lady returned and told me that the person I was looking for was upstairs. The second floor was mostly meant as a bar, so he might be entertaining everyone with his tales and music. It''s a perfect timing. I missed uncle''s song... "Thank you... Again." I gave my gratitude. "En. Well, then..." The lady waved her hand, smiling. I went to the second floor, the wooden stairs creaking as I almost skipped my way through them. I couldn''t stop a wide smile from growing on my face as my heart pounded in excitement and longing. I had been busy. So terribly busy that I almost never thought of going outside for trivial matters. Of course, I still hung out with my classmates and upperclassmen but it had a different feeling with meeting and bonding with my surrogate parent. I, who was saved from the jaws of death, and picked up by someone who I could earnestly consider as a family member to me... My life had been filled with so many colors and my world expanded beyond recognition; so much that I lost track of where I should go. ...I have gone through many things, now. Perhaps I should retell uncle from when we first met Miss Anise and Miss Alia, and our reunion with Miss Charlotte to the present days... There were so many things to say, and so many things to know. That was why... That was why I was surprised. "Heeh... You sure have a way with words, Missy." Surrounding a round table, occupying a chair was a man with light viridian hair. His clothing was colored green and it was tailored to suit his role as a minstrel. A musical instrument was slung over his shoulder, having several strings with a hole meant to echo the produced melodies. "Oh no, this is nothing at all." A laughter ensued. It was beautiful, but I felt my skin shuddering. Despite the rowdiness the other Adventurers were emitting, I wondered why and how did I pick up the soft laughter. In a few seconds, I realized that the smile I had died on my face. I blinked, almost wondering if I was dreaming or not. After all, nobody was making a ruckus, and not even the minstrel made a fuss about it. But that was impossible. That''s not possible. How can this be happening? As my breath hitched, the girl seated across my ward turned¡ªmeeting my gaze. I saw the color of dull grey. I saw black, lustrous hair flowing down. I identified the extravagant dress befitting only those with wealth could ever afford... But that face reminded me of a painting hung on the wall at the Academy''s main school building. It was familiar but not. I have seen it but I have never seen her in the flesh. This shouldn''t have been possible! How is this happening!? The person before me... It was... It was...! "Your Majesty... The Queen...?!" Volume 6 Chapter 7 - It was a Sweet Dream - Lily''s PoV - I would be lying if I''m not afraid. The beating of my heart accelerated and getting louder. It was difficult to keep my usual composure so I silently crossed my fingers beneath the table while sweats ran down my hands. Gulping down, I cleared my parched throat. "Umm..." My tongue slipped, and the words I wanted to say faded from my mind. "This, this is an honor... To meet you, Your Majesty..." "Oh, what could you be talking about?" Despite that, the black-haired girl smiled. That immaculate expression carried warmth like a doll would. In fact, I was mesmerized by it. Even though I have heard of the rumors circulating around her... Most of them... Weren''t pleasant for my ears. B-but... This pattern... I think, I have seen it before. I was taught about it by a teacher during the etiquette class. Let''s see... What would Mister Alain say? ''When one diverts the topic or deny the truth, there lies a heavy secret only few can pry open...'' "Un. I think that''s correct," I nodded murmuring. "The-then... Who... Might you be?" With unbending composure, the girl acknowledged my question this time. She waved a hand first. "You can call me Sola. Even your guardian calls me that." H-huh...? Uncle Franz did...? I tried to know the truth but the Minstrel who took me in merely laughed. Why... "Lately, a lot of things happened around here Lily," he said, "and by some random chances, I met the lady here. She''s one heck of a girl, you know?" What... W-What casual way in giving an impression! "My my, I did nothing much, Franz. In fact, it was your intrusion that helped solve my problems." Eeeeeh?! "Well, I can''t deny that my awesome skills brought an end to those pesky pests. Are you in love with me now, Miss Sola?" My uncle winked. Her high--Sola replied with a flirtatious laughter. It was... It was bewitching. "Surely you jest," said she, "but my impression of you has risen. Thus, I will not deny that you have attracted my attention." "Oh, really?" "Only a little bit though." Ah. Now he''s deflated... Uncle, I didn''t know you have the courage to act so audacious like this... "Still..." Miss Sola''s gaze landed on me. "You have unusual hair and eye color." Uh...?! "Ah, don''t you worry. I don''t mean ill will but you can look around." Look around...? Obeying her words, I saw nothing strange from the Adventurers minding their own businesses. There was nothing wrong, except... "A-ah..." I made a sound awkwardly. "I... Could it be about how there are more humans than those that are not?" I wasn''t sure of my answer''s credibility. Even so, the black-haired girl laughed which meant I was wrong. "That would be incorrect," she said, "while Raumia is not too accepting of other races, it still welcomes visitors from foreign lands. However, the kingdom never have a good reputation despite what it is capable of. Thus people such as you are a rare sight from us who were born and lived throughout our lives here." ...I... I see... So that is what she meant... I thought for sure, that my secret was... "Ah... Sorry, Miss, but Lily has been troubled by this very often so can we let go of this topic?" Uncle requested. The girl nodded, acknowledging his request. It was baffling as she immediately agreed and switched the subject right away. It didn''t feel as if Miss Sola was a noble at all even though she''s... "Then, may I ask another question to you, Miss Lily?" H-huh... Again...? "Though it''s not really unrelated with you, but judging from your uniform... You are a student from the Academy, no?" "...Ah... Err... Yes. Yes, I am..." Miss Sola once again nodded. But her smile grew thin and solemn as if she was thinking about something else. What was it? The windows of her soul couldn''t tell me anything at all even though I tried my best in observing her every action... "Well," she began, somehow putting emphasis on that very word. "How is your life in the academy?" "...Huh...?" "I am curious, you see. I have never been outside for most of my life. Even now, what little freedom I have does not increase and instead, decreased." Unbelievable isn''t it, Miss Sola shook her head, exasperated. There were no lies present in her words and I realized that uncle could only nod. D-Do the two know each other even before uncle rescued me...? This is so confusing... "So, will you tell me your story?" "Ah... Uh... I don''t... Have much time. Can I... Keep it simple...?" The girl nodded, and I heaved out a relieved sigh. Truly, I was thankful because if her Majesty took interest in visitors such as me, doesn''t that mean she''d be interested with my all of my seniors...? ...But it wasn''t like we have anything that could pique her interests as a ruler, right? Maybe other than Mistress Charlotte''s relationship with her older brother... "Well? Time is precious. Would you like to start soon?" "Eh? Ah, y-yes!"
Before I knew it, the day had gone dark and I situated myself across my friends. Dinner was served, and I watched with amusement as Anise and Alia bantered between each other. They were incredibly close as always. "Hnn? Lily, you look like a mess. Did something happen?" The pink-haired girl asked. "Huh... Ah, well... No? I don''t think so?" Aside from my strange meeting with the Queen in disguise, that is. Uncle didn''t seem like he noticed so either he was playing dumb or he truly didn''t know at all. I found it ridiculous as well. I mean... Her Majesty was the same age as me, right...? But she was educated better than me, and she had lived her life until now as a noble. Her mind must be working in a different realm. But. I recalled her lofty smile. She talked more often than what I believed a noble would. She was also acting very casual, melding in with the commoners even though she was well above them. The more I reflected upon my meeting with her, the more I... "Umm... Can I... ask both of you something...?" The two adventurers-turned-students raised their heads. They had similar expressions: showing a pair of blank faces. I would have laughed at the thought of them being secretly siblings but I didn''t have the mood for it. "Sure! What''s bothering you, Lily?" "It is rare for you to ask something. I wonder what do you have in mind?" I nodded, thankful for their cooperation. But I wasn''t sure so I lowered my voice when I asked them. "What... What do you think of the nobles?" There was a suffocating silence. I was almost afraid to know why I asked such question when we were surrounded by people who could be members of powerful blue blooded families. Even still, the two girls exchanged glances and their eyes were reflected in my red eyes. "I don''t like them." So said Anise. "They are not worth of the troubles." Her friend added. "The boys are all simple-minded that they act like beasts in heat." The pinkhead fighter raised a finger. "And the girls are too busy worrying about their own beauty, gossiping if not wooing men with riches." The Aqua Mage Alia sighed. "Well, some are different than the rest though." Anise crossed her arms. "But beside them, I don''t have any desire to associate myself with everyone." Alia shook her head. "The only down-to-earth people are like Charlotte but they''re way too raaaare," her friend shrugged. "And I prefer boys like silly Leon." "Indeed. Charlotte is an exception," the blue-haired girl agreed. "Though her younger brother is annoying." Anise snickered. For some reasons, a voice within my head told me to escape right this instant now... "Heh he...! You''re not being honest, aren''t you, Alia?" "I know," Alia nodded. "I despise him." "Geez! Aren''t you being cold, you little dishonest lass!" And Alia''s cheek was poked. Once. Twice. Thrice... Uh, Miss Anise, aren''t you being obnoxious now? "Stop. Poking. My cheek. Anise." Alia warned. "Nope! Not until you confessed your love!" There was a snapping sound like a torn rope. "Ah." That evening, a water pillar broke through the dining hall''s ceiling and a student flew far to the sky.
After taking a bath, I studied in my room, burning the midnight oils with zeal. Pages after pages were read, and my hand jutted down vital information that may be put in next week''s exam. The quill danced, but I held myself back from putting too much strength in it. My roommate had long slept in. She was a senior, but she loved having nothing to do. Apparently, today''s lessons were bad enough that when I returned, I found her curling herself like a cat not on her own bed. Though I was upset, I realized that she might have truly been exhausted. It was probably due to how a number of teachers took a leave which caused the others to work twice than normal. Some of the teachers had high pride or standards so it wasn''t a surprise when they set aside teaching to simply giving a pile of assignments and homework. After flipping yet another page, I frowned as a wall of text greeted me.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "I can''t concentrate..." I groaned, meeting the dark ceiling with my now ruby eyes. Letting go of the quill, I covered my eyes with my right forearm. The coldness of the table stuck itself into it and only then I realized that my face was hot. Maybe I... Overworked...? "...But..." From the gaps in the darkness, I found the book and notes I have written so far. "I can''t... Give up now..." I... I have been left alone, everything that I have lost in that fire. I always heard the laughter of the Demon when I dreamed the blazing nightmare where the people that I knew vanishing from my life for eternity. It was frightening. And I could do nothing else but to cry in despair. The one who saved me from that nightmare was her. It was always her. I remembered her lustrous golden hair, her desperation and relieved sigh upon finding me, and she extended a hand to me, helping me to find some safety. Without minding herself she jumped into the spiral of violence, paving a path like the lode star in the darkest of the night. "...I... Was I able to help, even if by a little...?" I didn''t know. I wouldn''t know. It felt like something has changed, but was it for the better? Uncle Franz and my roommate told me that I was a genius but have I done anything worthy of that praise so far? I had been taken in by the traveling minstrel, growing up properly like any child would, and then given the opportunity to achieve something that surpassed what my grandparents could ever hope for. By enrolling in this Academy, I have, by my own will, changed myself for the sake of fulfilling my dream. "My dream..." Then I was reminded of what I sought for. "...I want to help..." My Savior. My guardian. My friends. I wanted to help them all and live happily. I just... I just wanted to share my happiness with everyone, spending my days like I did before the Demon invasion arrived. A time where I didn¡¯t have to worry about the future and enjoying myself in the present. But... the more I learned, the harder it became to envision such future. I never knew that to sustain myself would require enormous efforts, money and resources. I didn''t even know that nobles possessed their own obligations with limited freedoms in accordance to the rules of the kingdoms they lived in. For all that I wished for, I only realized how small and foolish I was once I began my study for the first time in life. It made me doubtful. I wondered what Anise and Alia would do after we graduated. I wondered what Mistress Charlotte would do once she finished her study. What would happen to the classmates that I have grown fond of? And then... I¡­ what should I do once that time arrives? "...Uuu..." I moved my hands, covering my face as I bent down. "I don''t get it..." There were so much more to the world than I ever thought of. The world that I once knew was just a small, insignificant part in comparison to what the rulers of many countries concerned themselves with. And by understanding that, I have tried to find a way only to be driven to a corner. "...Someone... Should I... Ask for help...?" I learned from a teacher that there was so much to what a person could do. I think her reasoning behind that phrase was because of our limitations as individuals, and the restrictions we imposed upon ourselves; regardless of it coming from our own decisions or simply due to the circumstances surrounding us. ...I don''t think... I have understood it as much as the teacher did. But maybe... Just maybe... "I... I guess. I guess I should ask for help." Turning off the spirit flame, the magical ember that was the only source of light in the room, I left the chair, heading to my bed. Coming into my view was my roommate sleeping quietly, a peaceful smile adorning her angular face. I smiled, then noticed the peeking moonlight through the thin curtains. Walking to the windows, I slid the fabric to the side a little. Beyond the glass in the frames was a patch of dark grass fields, the dining hall, and further beyond it was a corridor connecting to the male students'' dormitory. Recalling what I have gained so far... My heart lightened and the worries that I had eased up, even if it was only for a little. It wasn''t enough to completely relieve me from my problems, but it was enough to alleviate them. I wonder why? Everything seemed different whenever I tried to take a step back and look over it all. But I guess, that too didn¡¯t matter. Hence I looked up to the night sky, praying to the twin goddesses protecting us from the dark taints of the world. I didn¡¯t know if the Gods would hear my voice. I didn¡¯t even know if they existed because all I heard and knew were not indications of them living among us mortals. Yet I prayed, and I wished for one thing. "When everyone is here... I hope¡­ I can discuss this with you all." I pulled back the curtains, slipping into the dark room once again. Haziness caught up and I yawned, rubbing my eyes from blurring. Perhaps it was time for me to sleep as well, so I did, and I dreamed. Where once existed a small town surrounded by thick walls of stones, I returned from the outside with my friends, the duo Adventurers telling me their adventure while my Savior walking in hands together with her loved one. Parting with them, I traversed through the bustling street, stepping aside from a slowly moving carriage¡¯s path and greeted by a shopkeeper who always gifted me with a basket of ripe fruits. Making a beeline, I soon met my guardian Franz singing a melody in front of our home, people surrounding him and cheering as a fantastic tale of life, heroes and love was woven out. He saw me, patted my head and took a fruit, munching on it with a refreshed grin. I enjoyed the feeling until I heard a door creaking open and I was met with the smiles and warm gazes of my parents. I rushed to them, hugging them both with my arms. I laughed as they returned the gesture in a similar manner, the pleasant warmth and scent of aired tunic filling my heart. I smiled. It was a sweet dream.
-Luna''s PoV "Welcome back, Your Majesty. How was your day?" Greeting me with a courteous bow, the head maid leading the housekeep servants was graceful and loyal in gait. She even waited for my return by standing outside the palace like a stone statue, a gargoyle. I must say, my father''s handiwork certainly tuned her well, loathe as I am to admit how she lacked most of her original awareness of self. But that didn''t matter. Passing by her, I waltzed into the place where everything had begun, a place that had landed on my lap with so much ease that I found it ridiculous at times. My elder brother was never ambitious being. He was rightfully just but he hid it under a sour and cruel mask; hence the reason why he renamed himself as ''Fei Cruelheart.'' Imbecile. Has he never noticed that his name carried a profound meaning? I always thought that he was a fool but only that decision regarding his name could I ever be so upset with. "How childish." I muttered in a single breath, directing myself to the royal palace''s bath, knowing and dismissing the presence of the maidservant behind me to the back of my mind. Upon reaching there, as expected, no soul was in sight. But still I looked at the carved pillars in circular formation, the marble flooring, the wide pool of hot water and the fountain from which the natural resource burst forth. I smelled a sharp scent only existing in volcanic areas but here, the intrusion to one of the underground water channel which brought this all up. For all that I could fault my ancestors with, only this facility could I ever appreciate in earnest. A novelty designed by working to death a Summoned Hero who appeared a few hundred years ago. "Your Majesty," the servant addressed me, and I nodded. "Very well." As she approached me and stood behind me, the woman with viridian hair loosened the ribbon keeping the dress hugging my body. The fabric loosened, falling to the floor and after a few minutes, I was fully undressed. Once the boorish task was done, I sank my feet into the bath; warmth coursing into every inch of my body. It wasn''t until I was in the middle of the bath near the fountain did I stop walking. The bath was wide, but it was also built with height in mind. The water was reching to my knees and so I sat down, soaking my body in the hot spring. Ah, I remembered how I was conceived now. This place brought up unpleasant memories. As the one who gave birth to me had never once intended to bear my life, a doubt prevailed when I investigated my deceased father''s belongings. I found what his hobby was and soon realized how disgusting humans could be. The previous king... Ah, no, the usurped king two lines before my reign was, for the lack of better words, a horny rabid dog. "Your Majesty? Is there something wrong?" I looked to the side, discovering that the head maid too had changed and was wearing bathing outfit. It consisted of two pieces of silken underwears wrapping her ample chest and slim waist, though I seemed to recall that Maria possessed no value of decency when she served under my father, as proven by the marks and scars ravishing her beautiful pale skin. But... Hm... While I am being tended, perhaps it is wise of me to entertain myself. I scooped my hand up and the woman began cleaning it with a clean cloth. "Ah, yes... Maria, would you like to hear my rambling?" "A tale, Your Majesty?" She wondered callously as she devoted herself to her task in cleaning this impure body. "Indeed. I do believe that I should recollect my knowledge of my predecessors and learn from their mistakes." The slender fingers flinched, and I smiled sweetly as a trace of emotion surfaced in Maria''s gem-like eyes. It wasn''t much, truly, but at least I could pleasure myself from her sufferings now. "My older brother the second Prince was... A short-sighted fool. Ambitious, but never a material fit to be a ruler," I began. "He was a brute who tried too hard to gain our father''s approval. He even assassinated the crown prince, our eldest sibling simply because he did not become the successor." Bless him, for he had opened the door for me. I could never stand as equal with my siblings. We were first made as weapons and thus a hierarchical bond was made from the moment of our creation. I, as the holder of Envy, was the weakest and the most useless. I had no worth for I held no talent due to the defiled blood I carried from my mother. "And yet my older brother''s atrocity paled in comparison to what my father did," I said, chuckling. "I do believe you can entertain me why, right, Maria?" "...I... I would not dare to speak ill of your father, Your Majesty..." Ah. Lies. So much lies, born from fear and traumatic experience. If I remembered what I was taught with from my tutors... I met her gaze and tilted my head. "Speaking ill of the monster who violated you and turned you into this?" I laughed. "Maria, have you forgotten that he is gone? No one, not even I will stop you from deriding a scum who could only find joy from breaking the bodies and souls of many, many maidens." The head maid could only stare at me, her lips parted open as if grasping for air. And yet they closed, and she averted her eyes away. "I... Someone as low as I do not have right to do such blasphemous act. My words will only sully your hearing, Your Majesty." Ah. So she backed away at the last second. Looks like for all of her trained obedience and destruction of her dignity as a woman, this woman could not escape from the clutches of the past. I watched her squirming yet she did not stop cleaning my body. How foolish. Ah... Such a foolish creature, bound by fear and twisted affection given by your previous master. Even your loyalty to me was simply due to you being unable to flee from the nightmares that stole your future. A broken doll, indeed. "Then allow me to tell you how I was conceived then," I said, looking back at the reflection of myself on the water surface, "On a certain night in this place, the man who was my father called for the service of a woman. One with no upstanding background or even abilities, but skillful in pleasuring men." Those who could not sustain themselves by their lonesome were destined to do anything, even selling their bodies and souls to the wicked. It was not uncommon though Raumia, being a Holy Kingdom it was, looked down upon dirty jobs that warranted the harms of someone or oneself. That did not mean they could not exist. On the contrary, I dared to say no government could stand for centuries without making use of the loopholes in the rules, and turning a blind eye to the crimes they have committed. "The man was fond of... Women from different lands. They enticed him like a nectar was to a bee. Or perhaps I should say a drug to an addict?" I shook my head. "Either way, a harlot was summoned to indulge him... And he made use of her as much as he wanted, even if the woman was no longer conscious." Placing a hand on my chest, I stared at myself, the soaked dark hair giving off white color, and the black eyes staring at me was carrying no light. How funny that it reminded me of a broken husk who committed suicide by hanging herself. "Unfortunately to the poor harlot, the king took a liking to her origin. Because she was a visitor imprisoned by the situation, she had no choice in the matter and became his royal concubine." I snorted. "To tell the truth, I cannot fathom why would men find a liking in being surrounded by the opposite sex, but perhaps it is simply due to their animalistic instinct that they indulge themselves in depravity." Madness. If one were to act like animals, then what are the differences between man and beast? Fortunately, I was never born as a human. The curse latching on this kingdom would never allow the founder''s descendants live a fortunate life. It was a divine punishment for touching the forbidden, a consequence for a taboo broken. "Well. As a result, the harlot-turned-concubine began her life in this palace... And suffered throughout her entire life." Now, then... Feeling the cloth wiping my legs and tracing a line to my back, I took a look to the faraway ceiling. As always, an open atrium existed so that one could witness the majestic form of the [Sacred Sword] floating above the palace. A divine sword of illusion was there, hanging in the sky with the twin moons slowly consumed by the tides of black clouds. it was an outstanding artifact with no peer, a spell woven by a great wizard... And all of it was false truth. "Tell me, Maria. How many do you think will pray that a Hero will come and pull out the legendary sword?" I abruptly asked. "How many are praying so that the Hero will once again appear to save the kingdom from destruction?" The maidservant did not answer immediately. She settled herself by my side, her presence being the only one that I could sense in the vicinity. Excepting the guards standing outside and stationed in places that are not privy to my side-project, the security of this palace was always guaranteed... Though ultimately not because of them.. "Our people have long yearned for it, a figure that was capable of saving everything like a living God." Maria answered. "The Vagnalos and the Lagnaris are made for the sake of creating the Hero, and the Tree of Abraxas is the anchor to all the souls needed to fuel the dream of the founder." Ah... Yes. To think I almost forgot about it. How silly of me, now. The entirety of this kingdom is nothing but an experiment ground. All the lives that it held did not matter as long as the three gears sustaining the core of the kingdom existed. There would never be an end to the cycles of bloodshed, betrayals and tragedies as long as they remained. "But... Has the Key landed on our hand?" Maria shook her head. How disappointing. "Not yet," she then said as if trying to coax me. "Abraxas has certainly issued orders but with the loss of powerful Vagnalos and Lagnaris during Your Majesty''s generation, it will take more than a month to bring it here. In addition, there are strange movements sighted around the martial noble families, and the common people are growing restless." "I see. Such a shame that I will be unable to meet the woman my foolish brother fell in love with." In a proper meeting, that is. But regardless, it was still my turn to act so I would not allow any mistake to be made. The stage has been set, the actors have been introduced, and the curtains have been drawn. Now, all that is left is... "I can''t wait," I muttered, giggling as the pieces had all gathered together in my hands. "I cannot wait to see a Hero be reborn. Time is ripe for it. With this, the founder''s eternal pursuit will come to an end..." And I will finally obtain what I wished for, just like my elder brother did. Volume 6 Chapter 8 - Ill Think About it -Fei¡¯s PoV- The day had gone out and dark violet filled the heaven. Celestial bodies glittered far above my grasp, glowing in various sizes and colors. While the cool breezes phased through the dark forest, I tied the reins of three strong-legged horses to a single tree near a small water canal. ¡°This is no job befitting a prince like me¡­¡± I breathed out. This would be a pain to get used to. I haven''t been camping outside for several years and I''ve lost almost ALL of my abilities as a living weapon. That meant the skills I''ve stolen, the talents that made me the way I was until the latest incident, and the experiences I obtained by reaping dead souls had all been freed from me. I have, by all means, become a normal human if not an artificial magical creature shaped like one. "But at what cost?" I stared at the horses, glanced at the stump on my left shoulder and the swaying empty sleeve, and returned to default. The horses were bought from a reliable merchant. They had the energy and speed necessary to help us reach the kingdom in less than a month, but that didn''t guarantee a safe travel even by using the long route. There would be dangers, and we might encounter adversaries who can take on low-rank demons with ease. "Luna isn''t going to forgive my betrayal," I mumbled, "My ancestors and my siblings... Even my servants will all turn against me for this treason I''ve committed." Lagnaris and Vagnalos. The two were a set that must not be separated. They were the sword and shield of the kingdom, the symbols of might, history, and unbreakable promise which painted the rise of Raumia''s ''sacred'' glory. For all this time, for the past thousands years... This has not changed. It couldn''t have changed. "And yet here I am," I raised a hand and brushed the mane of the steed I rode on, "the first singularity, born after countless sacrifices are made." How funny. I''ve never once craved for freedom. The world wasn''t so kind it would give me everything that I wanted. Not without taking away something precious to me first. "...This won''t do, huh?" I shook my head and closed that thought off. "I guess everything isn''t working like what I wanted after all." Get a grip damn it. I wouldn''t trade the girl I love with the entirety of that rotten kingdom. I wouldn''t allow half of my life be stolen away from me! I will never give up on Charlotte!! "And what will you do to those people you saved before?" When that sudden question arrived, I stiffened and whirled around, meeting the cold green gaze of a boy with red hair. I scowled. "What are you implying?" I asked. "Feh. Nothing. Nothing really important anyway." The brat replied. The red-haired boy, Leonhardt paced to the canal. He squatted, dipping his hands and cupped a handful amount of water. Those that spilled made ripples on the water surface while the insolent boy washed his face. "Just so you know," suddenly he said, "I''m still against this decision. It''s suicidal, completely dumb for a mere altruistic purpose, and it has nothing to do with what that girl wants." "...Then why are you here?" Isn''t that obvious, the boy two-and-a-half heads shorter than me stood up, facing my glare with indifference. The pale moon above shone upon the canal and the darkness was fended away even if only for a little. Surrounded by such environment, I heard something crack. My hand moved to the hilt of the sword I bought but it stopped once I found out the source of noise. With a blink I witnessed a ripple appearing. The boy before me emitted mana that I couldn''t identify, and with it, his appearance too changed. Twin horns grew out from the sides of his head, strong, sharp and firm. A black tail swayed out into my sight from behind the boy''s back and his eyes grew narrower, revealing two snake-like pupils. "You...!" I backed a step, gritting my teeth and unsheathing the iron sword. And yet the words I tried to yell out died in my throat once a mocking snort appeared. "Only now you''re scared huh?" The Demon lolled his head. "Looks like you never knew the value of your own life until you realized you''re not a soulless monster. How typical." As if ignoring my presence and the drawn blade, the being looked up to the sky before turning away, returning to the camp. "What..." I caught myself from making a slip up. "What are you planning? Why would you be by her side to this extent?" A demon. The boy who Charlotte introduced as her younger brother was actually the nemesis of humans. Despite having the suspicions, to let them be confirmed was still unnerving me. Why could he be so audacious? How could a Demon step so far into Raumia''s territory without being detected by the barriers? ...Unless... "You''re not a pure-blooded Demon," I uttered, perplexed. "So you have a human blood in you?" Leonhardt snorted, but he didn''t deny nor accept my words. He simply let it be, keeping his secrets to himself while leaving my sight. Still¡­ that made some sense. Raumia was an impregnable fortress with its multi-layered defensive walls and magical barriers, the last and the outermost one installed with a detection magic set to identify any kind of demon and their special traits which included their Demonic Marks and spells. I remembered it having an impressive range by veiling even the air above Raumia too so that the kingdom could always be warned and prepared a countermeasure against the enemy. But while mulling by myself, Leonhardt gave a side of his cheek and glared at me. "I''m not my father," the boy said. "I don''t abandon my own family, nor will I try to kill them. I''m not like you." With a sneer his figure melded with the shadows. But then I heard something else and distances away, an explosion burst out to the sky. ¡°What¡­?¡± I blanched at the scattered debris. Following after it was a series of objects that looked lifelike. They were creatures¡­ monsters that often stalked the night! But they were all shredded in midair and fell as corpses. ¡°Ah¡­ Looks like she¡¯s still at it.¡± Leonhardt¡¯s words notified me, and something clicked in my mind. ¡°Charlotte is there!?¡± I gasped. ¡°Why!?¡± The half-demon merely gave a sidelong glance. He once again scoffed, shaking his head and waltzed off to the campsite. See it for yourself and think why, he said. Those seven words irritated me beyond measure but I powered my aura down my feet and jumped over the canal, rushing ahead. The darkness shrouded my vision as if I was inside a lightless tunnel, and the grasses rioted below me. Leaves and fallen branches stomped and I touched a tree, making a turn to reach the place that girl was at¡ª ¡°Blade Arts ¨C Chain Waltz.¡± Silver flashed. A blade streaked through a score of four-legged beasts, slicing through them in extreme ease. Those monsters were called Night Gazers, a blood-sucking species specializing in ambush and wicked trickery. Their fangs were rotten, poisonous without cure and each of their claws was almost as long as a human arm. But a single sword ran through them, killing the B-Rank monsters by the dozens. My eyes glimpsed blonde veil trailing and a quiet sigh entered my hearing. The slaughterer manifested under the moonlight, full of graces in her white dress and dull iron armors yet her strikes were tremendously frightening. ¡°Come,¡± the girl said, her emerald gaze scanning the clearing made through the felling of many trees. ¡°I know you lots are there. No use hiding, you bastards.¡± B-Bastards¡­? I almost forgot that on top of Charlotte¡¯s tomboyish side, her tongue could be the most violent thing when you¡¯re in an argument with her. To be honest, I almost missed that viciousness of hers but¡ªan angry roar responded a giant beast charged into the clearing. It squashed flat any Night Gazer on its path. Four armored limbs, thick and strong like stone pillars entered my sight while a jagged carapace covered the entire body of the beast. A head stuck out, long and scaled, the head giving resemblance to a snakehead¡­ What?! A Tartarga!? Why would such thing be here and rampaging!? Furthermore, there are three of them! Judging by the mosses sticking on their shells, the completeness of their carapace and the condition of their scales, I could ascertain the general approximation of their ages. What I found didn¡¯t relieve me at all. Instead, blood drained off my face. Those things were several hundred years old!! They could stand at the lower tier of A-Rank monster!! ¡°Charlotte!!¡± I yelled, entering the fray by slashing my way straight to her. But I heard a whisper, quiet and flat that chills ran down my spine. ¡°Radiata, Load the Fourth Sword System.¡± I stepped forward and I heard the wind crying. My legs halted and then I saw silver flashes with golden afterglows. I blinked and the girl I tried to assist vanished from my sight, reappearing right behind the sprinting Tartargas. Like branches of lightning, her sword lashed out at the joints of the four-legged monster. Despite the tough scales that could deflect even enchanted iron sword, Charlotte¡¯s Relixia Arma chipped them all and pierced through them. Blood sprayed, one of the tortoise-like beast screeched to a halt. With their legs pulverized like that, they couldn¡¯t hope to move, much less turning around. The girl completely disabled an A-Rank monster with a simple application of sword technique¡­!? How did she¡ª ¡°Change System. Load the Sixteenth Sword System.¡± I blinked once again and shadow loomed upon me. I turned around, meeting the red glare of a Night Gazer sinking down its long sharp claws. I drew and swung my sword in retaliation¡ªbut my foe¡¯s ambush failed to reach me. ¡°Gha!? Agha¡­!¡± With a sword piercing through its mouth, the B-Rank monster lurched and spat out blood. Between us, a veil of golden blocked half of my view. ¡°Load Successful.¡± Then came a string of cold, emotionless words. Her hand flicked and the glowing Relixia Arma split the Night Gazer in halves. I grunted in surprise, shielding myself with my sleeve at the sprays of blood while the gore landed with dull thuds. ¡°Reload the Fourth Sword System.¡± And then Charlotte was gone once again. Pursuing several bestial walls, I spun for a hundred and eighty degrees¡ªonly to find that the battle was over before I could make sense of everything. The Tartargas were immobilized, their leg muscles pummeled if not sliced through. The Night Gazers all lied on the ground as mutilated corpses, none could be identified from each other and not even their Stigmas¡ªthe valuable monster crystals were spared. But as my gaze traveled, I found a girl looking up to the sky, standing atop a corpse of the shelled monster. Her golden hair was tainted with red, dirt and mud latching on her boots, legs and clothes. Sweats dribbled down her cheeks as she wheezed roughly, while I realized that her complexion had gone entirely pale and she fell to the right side. ¡°Charlotte¡ª!?¡° I stepped back, missing a swing of sword that could have cut me diagonally at the torso. My grey gaze met narrow emerald. The girl was safe and sound, yet she was pointing her blade at me, her ally. I didn¡¯t understand why but soon I realized something writhed in her eyes. Light¡­ There was¡­ a different light layered below another light.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. It was strange. I could even detect the obscene amount of mana radiating from Charlotte¡¯s body. This amount of mana she exuded, and the seemingly faint trace of aura meshing in it¡­ It¡¯s abnormal. ¡°Charlotte¡­?¡± I called out to her. There was silence. And then it was broken as the girl blinked, the windows of her soul restored back to normal. Even so, her blade remained still at pressing the sharp tip to my throat, and our gazes interlocked. ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡± Charlotte exasperated. ¡°Fei¡­? What are you¡­ What are you doing here?¡± ¡­It seems there are so much things that must be addressed.
The campsite was close to the horses so that ease of movement could be granted. There was no way knowing what kind of perils waiting for us so it made sense to stick close to our sole method of transportation. As I stumbled near the campfire, I did not see the figure or even the shadow of the Half-Demon. Taking a glance to one of the three small tents, I confirmed that he had gone to sleep. At least I think he is. ¡°How irresponsible,¡± I breathed out, sitting down near the fire. ¡°If there¡¯s nobody on the lookout, then bandits will have easier time robbing us.¡± ¡°W-well, Leon¡¯s still a kid and he went all out for the first time in a while. He must have been exhausted, so let¡¯s keep the volume down, okay?¡± And his sister was way too carefree. Seriously, do I need to point out that both of you have long gone past your childhood period? While words were about to roll off my tongue, I realized that the girl ¨C Charlotte was actually someone who was aware of her previous life, and I clamped my jaws together. She had long past her developmental period. At the very least, her mind was. But when I tried to remind myself of her daily antics¡­ Could it be that her past self lived in a completely different environment? It would explain how off her view of the world was, especially if said environment where she had once lived in was at a much kinder, safer era. An era where the act of reaping life was considered as abhorrent¡­ Could such a time even exist despite the ever-changing nature of people¡¯s malice? ¡°¡­Errm¡­ Fei?¡± Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples with one hand. The other moved and pointed to a tent. ¡°You should wash off the bloodstains and change your clothes. After that, we will talk, Charlotte.¡± ¡°U-uhh¡­ Fine¡­¡± Stop whining. It was you who started this all so the least you could do was be responsible of your own actions. Honestly, I wondered how and why this girl could stay so carefree. Wasn¡¯t she actually twice older than me? I felt like the roles of the adult and the child were reversed¡­ ¡°Uwah! Co-Cold!!¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice rang out from the direction of the canal. ¡°Ugh¡­ And the blood seeped through the fabric. So I have no choice but to take a bath too? Urgh¡­Damn it. Stupid monsters and their habits of gushing blood everywhere like a broken fountain¡­¡± Now she blamed it on something that held no relation to the matter. What? How childish could she be? I never thought that she would¡­ Sigh. Let¡¯s just wait. What should I do to spend the time, though? ¡­The thought concluded with me staring at the sky once again. Though darkness still embraced the land, my full attention was inadvertently drawn by the beauty and lusters of the heaven. Then, as splashes of water entered my hearing some distances away, the wind blew through blades of grasses and branches full with leaves; the Mother Nature sang, and my lips twitched upward as I drowned myself in tranquil silence. It wasn¡¯t until Charlotte returned that I let myself drunk with the splendor of the world. My eyes rolled to a side, catching sight of her state of attire and I hummed a tune as I tried to form words out of my tongue. ¡°Feeling like an ordinary village girl tonight?¡± I asked, peering at the simple tunic tied with a leather belt. The girl puffed her cheeks. ¡°Shut up. We don¡¯t have the luxury to buy expensive items. Also, I¡¯d rather be born a humble peasant rather than dance as a snobbish noble.¡± Hmph. That certainly suited you well. But there was one thing I needed to rectify. ¡°Your charms are too much for a mere peasant, Charlotte. Your hair and eyes stand out more than sore thumbs.¡± I remarked. ¡°Also, no humble peasant would not bow down to nobles.¡± ¡°Guh¡­ It¡¯s not like I asked to be born like this¡­¡± Charlotte stepped back. ¡°Besides, this world is weird! It doesn¡¯t have blond people, like, at all! Normally, this kind of world is infested with various races, right!? How come the minority is the one with western ethnicity?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I quirked an eyebrow at the strange discovery. ¡°I don¡¯t really get your point, but well¡­ You¡¯re the only person with pure blond hair and emerald eyes around here. You¡¯re probably the single person that possess such feature.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s bad!¡± She shouted. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that good for you?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°I heard Heroes and irregular existences that don¡¯t fit with standard rules prefer being treated as some extraordinarily unique presences.¡± That¡¯s not the point, Charlotte screamed with rage boiling so hot that she stomped the ground twice. I waved a hand dismissively and pointed at one of the tents. ¡°You¡¯re going to wake the brat up, Princess.¡± I said, ¡°Would you like him to know of what you¡¯re doing behind our backs too?¡± And so the girl¡¯s frustration smothered down. She even blushed, probably out of embarrassment due to not following her own words. But she fumed for a while, forcing me to convince her to just grit her teeth and hold herself to a higher ground. I also suggested sitting wherever she liked, obviously, but she chose to sit across me, making the bonfire as the wall between us. ¡°So¡­¡± Charlotte started after a giving out a huff. ¡°What do you want to know? For your information, what I did wasn¡¯t suicidal at all.¡± I gave her a flat look. A dozen seconds passed. Charlotte looked away. ¡°Fine, maybe a little,¡± the girl confessed. ¡°I was emulating some sword styles that may be useful in various situations. Radiata is limiting the amount of Soul Essence I can use so it¡¯s not as reckless as you might think.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that anything tagged with ¡®reducing your own lifespan¡¯ counts as reckless?¡± ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s the only way I can fight toe-to-toe with the likes of you, Fei.¡± Bah. That still couldn¡¯t count as a good reason. I was an immortal with a body constitution that could be replaced at any moment. The thing I risked for was entirely different in scales compared to¡­ ¡°¡­No, I guess that no longer matters now,¡± I murmured under my breaths, heaving a deep sigh. ¡°Why are you so eager to reach the level I fight on? You know that with time, you can reach a peak higher than I will ever be on.¡± And it was the truth. Sure the girl had a long way to go but her sword skills were top-notch. I doubted many could defeat her in the Academy and most likely after her education ended, she would be strong enough to match famous lesser demons. That is saying something considering who and what I am, and I¡¯m sure Charlotte understood that as well. Yet she kept on pressuring herself as if¡­ ¡°¡­Are you¡­ troubled about something?¡± I asked. ¡°Is there some danger beside my siblings and the rebels? Something that can stand on equal footing with Vagnalos, for example¡­?¡± The girl before me didn¡¯t say anything at first. Yet I saw her lips twisting into a thin line and her eyes sent a downcast gaze. Charlotte nodded at the end of it. ¡°¡­I feel like nothing good ever happened around me,¡± she answered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there have been so much odd incidents ever since I am around, Fei? That bitch of a Demon Countess, our encounter with Takeru, upheaval at the Raumia, the Spring Incident, another encounter with another Demon General, my subsequent inheritance of my title¡­ and then this all.¡± Isn¡¯t it all connected somehow to me, the girl finished with a question and a mocking laughter. Even so, she looked somber. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Charlotte hugged her knees, slowly burying her expression away from my sight. Seeing this side of her hurt. It was as if something wrenched my heart open and let it bleed out. I didn¡¯t know watching someone that I knew and loved depressed would be this painful, but¡­ what should I do? What should I say at this point? Do I even have the right to comfort her, or even berate her¡­? ¡­ ¡­¡­Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°You really are a fool.¡± I stated out loud, clear enough to let my words travel to her ears and yet to no one else. At that instance, Charlotte instantly looked up, her eyes round and wide like a prey spotted by her hunter. Her surprise was further enhanced by her gaping mouth and I smiled¡­ or rather, grinned. ¡°What else could you be? Are you saying that everything is your fault? Are you implying that had you been stronger, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened?¡± I paused. ¡°Are you trying to say that had you not existed, none of this could have been prevented?¡± I took a deep breath in. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± I stood up and glared down. Taking the brunt of my anger, Charlotte froze if not cowered. The night invited darkness, and the atmosphere emphasized my outburst just by existing. As the flame flickered between us, I proceeded on doing what I believed was the best course of action in the moment. ¡°No matter what happens, that¡¯s not something someone like you should say. Enough with lowering yourself as if you¡¯re a harbinger of misfortune, Charlotte.¡± ¡°B-but isn¡¯t it¡ª¡° ¡°Who do you think you are to decide people¡¯s fates like that?¡± I cut in. ¡°You¡¯re not a god and neither are you a prophesized hero burdened with the world¡¯s fate, Charlotte. Just because you are around doesn¡¯t mean you are responsible for everything that has happened.¡± I pressed a hand on my chest, distorting a condescending smirk, one that should be directed more to myself than to anyone else. I would have liked to call myself out for saying all this nonsense. I was never the person one could call a hero. I didn¡¯t want to be one nor did I ever want to. I was simply moved by my obligation and respect to those that taught me the preciousness of life. I am a hypocrite, a liar. Compared to the girl reflected in my eyes, I should have been the one who believed myself as the culprit responsible for all this chaos. But that doesn¡¯t matter now. What could I possibly bring by blaming myself? All it ever did was putting me to a halt, unmoving and at a loss. Didn¡¯t I say it before? I¡¯ve had enough of all this stupidity, so¡­ ¡°¡­I¡­ I know that¡­¡± Oh? ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you get it.¡± I pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Charlotte.¡± The girl scowled yet she refused to make a comeback. A bit disappointing, but that was fine. I understood that even with this silence as my only clue. ¡°You¡¯re doubting yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°And you must be thinking I¡¯m a know-it-all.¡± ¡°Fei¡­ Shut. Up.¡± ¡°Oh, you also think that you¡¯re doing this all for my sake and the red brat so me talking down to you is like spitting on your hard work, right?¡± ¡°Fei¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I also remembered that you¡¯re doing this because you don¡¯t want die too. Isn¡¯t that contradictory¡ª¡° A banshee-like scream exploded into my ears as my back hit the ground. The flame blazed, some woods scattering that left motes of red up into the air before vanishing. I didn¡¯t close my eyes. ¡°Shut up¡­! Shut the hell up!!¡± A fist flew and struck my cheek. Another struck my left. Fiery pain coursed into my bones, rattling me with a vision that slowly became redder than blood. My head throbbed, and I tasted iron in my mouth. It hurts. Both for my body and my heart. It hurts so much I want to tear up. But I ignored the pain, resisted the boiling blood and urge for violence. I chose to do¡­ nothing. There¡¯s no reason for me to act at all, because¡­ ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my voice remaining even. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it?¡± I¡¯ve already done what could be considered as unforgivable. At this point, it should be easy for someone like her to say that word. That hateful word I wouldn¡¯t, didn¡¯t, or even wanted to hear. But she didn¡¯t. I felt my cheeks wet with both blood and tears and I focused my bleary eyes at the person mounting my chest, her golden wheat hair brushing over my abdomen as my ringing ears listened to a series of whimpers. ¡°I¡­ hate¡­ you¡­¡± ¡­ah. So she can say it. Excellent. But I could tell she was straining herself, and now she burst out in tears, clenching my clothes with gripping force. To put it simply, she¡¯s a real mess right now. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Then the girl asked. ¡°Why did you make me say that¡­?! Why!?¡± I felt her weight on my body. It was hard to breathe. Still I shrugged and smiled, though it made me slip a trail of blood from the corner of my mouth. ¡°You need it, right?¡± I replied, heaving. ¡°You¡¯re frustrated. All along, you¡¯ve been upset. About your liability, and all the crazy things that have happened for the last six years. You just can¡¯t like your situation, and you¡¯re stressed due to them all, right?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened, and I sighed helplessly. I deduced as much. Why was my worst fear always proven true? But, well¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here, you know?¡± I reached out and touched her cheek. ¡°You have friends, family, and even a knight to serve your every whim. Is it so hard for you to ask for help?¡± Ah, she¡¯s quivering. I could feel the coldness lingering on my hand, seeping deep into my conscience. I hate how weak she looked like right now. Sadness never suited someone like Charlotte. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but to treasure this weakness of hers. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but to adore her fragile heart. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but to pull her in and placed my lips on hers. ¡°Mmm¡­!?¡± Charlotte muttered, pulling herself but unable to force much strength to defy me. After the bath earlier, I could feel her slightly cold skin. Traces of warmth still exist, yet they were overshadowed by the chilly air surrounding the night. Even so, once her soft breasts pressed against mine, my heart pulsed and overlapped with hers. The distance between us now was more than enough to smolder both of us with intense warmth. ¡°Mm¡­! Sto¡­p¡­! Fei, you¡ªmph!?¡± Warmth spread from our interlocking lips. Charlotte¡¯s eyes glazed, tears pooling and light shimmered within the beautiful emerald gems. I pulled back to take a breath and stared long at her flushed cheeks. I muttered, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Charlotte squeaked. I smirked. And I greedily consumed her lips again, ravishing them, relishing the moment like a hungry beast. No matter what she intended to do, I held her close to me, our bodies pressing against each other. Until I earned myself my just reward, that is. ¡°Y-You¡­ You! You beast¡­!!¡± The girl shouted, reeling back and covered her mouth with her sleeve. ¡°Y-you even used your t-tongue!!¡± ¡°Ah, excuse me. I was a bit hungry but you tasted like honey.¡± I licked my lips. ¡°Thanks for the meal, by the way.¡± The blush Charlotte had deepened for several shades and reached to the tips of her ears. Cute. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, right?¡± I closed an eye. ¡°So have you calmed down yet?¡± ¡°How could I be calm¡ª¡° I raised an eyebrow. Charlotte stilled, grinding her teeth and groaning in frustration. I didn¡¯t mess her knuckles unclenching so I gave her a knowing look and Charlotte planted a hand on her face. ¡°...Argh¡­ I hate you, Fei¡­¡± Heh. That doesn¡¯t sound convincing enough when you looked away like that. Plus¡­ ¡°You do love me, right?¡± I asked with a grin. ¡°¡­Shut up, you natural gigolo.¡± Charlotte replied with a glare. I shrugged. No use arguing about something that didn¡¯t make sense to me. Still, I rolled my tongue in my mouth and tasted some iron. ¡°Ah, looks like my regeneration rate is slowing down.¡± I commented. ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte blinked. ¡°Wait, you can heal yourself even without Lagnaris?¡± Well, yeah. Healing magic is strictly confined under the Church of Gods¡¯ teachings but others have their own ways to achieve the same result. ¡°My body is specifically built to pierce through unending wars,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But without the core weapon linked to me, entropy will catch up to me.¡± ¡°¡­So you¡¯re no longer immortal.¡± The girl deduced. ¡°Not really, no. I can still live forever if I take care of myself and replace parts of my body with fresher ones.¡± Oh, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­ Ah, now she¡¯s scowling. I waited for the punishment to come but it never arrived. Looking closely, Charlotte mounted off me and walked to her tent. ¡°Forget it,¡± she said. ¡°Why can¡¯t anyone around me be normal?¡± I slowly sat up and snorted. ¡°Oh, please. Normal is exaggerated,¡± I said, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re even more abnormal than me, Princess.¡± Charlotte hissed. Hah. Still, this was far enough. I think I''ve done a good job, thus all I needed to know was... "So, what''s your answer?" I asked. "Are you still going to continue like this, or do you want to ask for help?" I stared at her retreating back. I watched as her golden wheat hair vanished into the tent... But that was after I heard her voice one last time for tonight. "I''ll think about it."